Search the Community

The one thing Madelyn desires most in the world is to wear diapers again, and she is prepared to do anything to make that wish come true. As inexplicable as that desire is for a twelve-year-old girl, it is one she has obsessed over for the past three years. Ever since Madelyn tried on a pull-up that a distant cousin had used for bedwetting, the thought of what it would be like to forego her underwear for that padded, crinkling sensation between her legs has been a desire she has been unable to shake. Every other plan to get her hands on diapers or pull-ups has failed up to now. But this time it is going to be different. This time it is going to work. This time she isn’t going to back out at the last minute. The plan is simple. All Madelyn has to do is intentionally begin to wet the bed at night. Then, her parents will have no choice but to get her the diapers she so badly desires. What could possibly go wrong? Chapter 1: Daydreams in Class I will not chicken out this time. That was what I had told myself two days ago. That was also what I had told myself yesterday. Third time was the charm, right? It was easy to put a bold face to my latest harebrained scheme to acquire diapers from the safety of my daydreams. It was much harder when the time came to actually carry out the plan that had been brewing in the back of my mind for the past year – one I had finally decided to put into motion this week. Why would a 12-year-old girl want to wear diapers in the first place? I don’t know. All I know is that for the past three years, nothing I have done has been successful at getting this obsession out of my head. I certainly didn’t have any interest in being a baby. My younger brother, Jackson, is only six years old. I discovered where Mom kept all his old baby stuff long ago. I’ve tried his old pacifiers, bottles, and sippy cups. None of those items held any appeal for me. I can’t stand kids’ TV shows. I can’t color to save my life. And don’t get me started on dollhouses, barbies, and whatever other toys babies like to play with. In every aspect of my life other than this strange desire for diapers, I wanted to act my age. My latest plan all started a year ago with a magazine and a desire to procrastinate on my homework. There had to be some level of irony to the fact that this latest idea came about when I was seated on the porcelain throne. Mom had almost a dozen different magazines she subscribed to. Most of them found their way to the bathroom, which was also probably the only circumstance where I would have even considered reading them in the first place. I was already finished doing my business, but leaving the bathroom meant needing to continue a homework assignment I’d been slowly picking away at for the past hour. The only reason I even bothered to pick up a copy of the Reader’s Digest on that day about a year ago was for the few sections where it had funny jokes and stories. That, and I had left my smartphone in the bedroom. I really didn’t know how my parents managed when they were my age. I skimmed through the first section of jokes. Whoever had put together this edition of the magazine had totally mailed it in. There was a completely unoriginal one about redheads and souls that had me tempted to toss the magazine in the garbage. I mean, with how many magazines Mom had, would she even miss it? Redhead jokes get old really quick when you’ve had people telling you them your whole life. It has been forever since I’d been told one I hadn’t heard before. And even longer since I’ve been told one that was actually funny. Maybe I would have better luck with the second humor section toward the back of the magazine. I flipped through the pages casually when one of the advertisements caught my eye. I could scarcely believe what I was seeing. There it was. Right on the page. An exact replicate of the pull-up I had briefly stolen from a cousin two years ago. But there was more. That pull-up from two years ago had been the boys’ designs. This ad showed that there were ones for girls as well. And even though I’d had a pretty good growth spurt in the past two years, the product info indicated that I wasn’t even close to being too big to wear them. I didn’t tuck the magazine in the trash, but I did take it with me from the bathroom, burying it deep inside my box of miscellaneous things in my bedroom. I’ve looked at that page at least once a day for the past year. “Earth to Maddy. Earth to Maddy. We’re calling in.” My head jerked upright from the hard wooden desk in my math classroom to the sound of laughter. “Here!” I called back to our math teacher. “Well, thank you for joining us again, Maddy. Now,” he said, pointing to a cluster of numbers, letters, and symbols on the whiteboard, “that we’ve isolated ‘x’ on this side of the equation. Can you tell us what it is?” I had enough trouble paying attention in classes that I liked. For ones I hated? The temptation to daydream was hard to resist. And I hated math class. It was hard enough when we were dealing with regular numbers. I would be lucky to scrape by with a “B-” on my report card. But now, with the end of the school year in sight, my math teacher had ever-so-helpfully decided to give us a sneak peek of some of the things we got to look forward to learning next year in eighth grade. I sucked at long division. But it at least made sense conceptually. The numbers were real, even if doing the work to get the answer was tedious. But now there was this thing the teacher called Algebra, where we were supposed to be adding up letters as well as numbers, which was beyond my ability to comprehend. Every “x” and “y” on the whiteboard seemed designed to taunt me. May as well put a “D” or a “C” on the board, as that was about what I could expect on my report card next year if this was what was in store for me. I stared blankly at the whiteboard with the sinking feeling that even if I had been paying attention for the past five minutes, I wouldn’t be any closer to understanding what was going on. “Um,” I said, picking at my nails while I continued to stare ahead. I had to at least give some kind of guess. But my brain and my mouth sometimes aren’t exactly in sync with one another. “The spot.” “I’m sorry. What was that?” Mr. Thompson asked. “You know, the spot. Like, ‘x’ marks the spot.” The classroom was full of laughter again. This time with me rather than at me. I made eye contact with one of my friends, Angie, who turned to look back at me from the front row. We shared a smirk at the joke. Mr. Thompson sighed. “Everyone settled down, please.” He gave me a look that suggested he might be once again telling my parents about how I had apparently been disruptive in class. “Now, Maddy, if you had been paying attention as we worked through this problem, you would know that the answer was actually…” I didn’t even manage to pay attention long enough to get to the answer to what ‘x’ happened to be or what sorcery had been used to arrive at that conclusion. I fixed my eyes on a spot on the whiteboard, a method I had mastered to trick teachers into thinking I was actually paying attention to their nonsense when I’d rather be daydreaming. My thoughts slipped back toward my plans for this evening. The third time had to be the charm, right? It wasn’t really my fault the first two attempts at wetting the bed had failed. The first night, I had simply been too tired. We’d had an exhausting soccer game that evening that had gone on to overtime, and we’d been shorthanded, so I hadn’t spent almost any time on the bench. I had fully intended to stay up past midnight but had used the excuse of being tired to back out of it. Instead, I let myself drift off to sleep without wetting the bed. During the second night, I’d managed to stay up until 1 a.m., but I had found it impossible to make myself pee. I simply hadn’t had enough to drink. I had considered simply pouring water on my bed, but I was worried that might not be convincing enough should my parents make a closer examination of my bedding. I could have snuck off for a glass of water in the kitchen and stayed up another hour, but again, I chickened out and pushed the plan off to another night. But tonight was going to be different. I was going to be drinking as much water as I could tonight, and I would skip going to the toilet before going to bed. Plus, tonight was Friday, which meant it was pizza night, so as long as I picked out a caffeinated soda, I should be able to keep myself up late enough for this plan to work. I realized that I was likely going to have to keep this up for multiple nights. One random night of bedwetting — after having never wet the bed since I had been potty trained at the age of two — wouldn’t be enough to convince my parents to take action. But if I could have the courage to keep it up long enough, they would have no choice but to purchase the pull-ups shown on the magazine page for me. I would make sure to leave that old magazine out in a way that would get Mom to see the advertisement. It was a desperate move, but I couldn’t wait any longer for the pull-ups. I knew from other advertisements I’d seen that these pull-ups were sold in stores. Had there been a store close by that I could bike to, I might have considered going out and purchasing some for myself on a day when I had been left at home on my own. But that wasn’t an option for me. I still had over three years to go before I would be old enough to get my own driver’s license. I had already waited three years for this. I couldn’t possibly wait three more. “Maddy. Earth to Maddy. Hey!” There was the sound of hands clapping together a single time. More laughter. I blinked rapidly, adjusting my gaze over to Mr. Thompson, where he was standing at the front of the classroom with his palms still pressed together from making the noise he had used to so rudely interrupt my daydreams. “Maddy, please just take one of the homework sheets and pass the rest behind you.” I looked straight ahead, where Chloe was holding a stack of papers with her arm stretched out toward me. She rolled her eyes at me as I grabbed them from her. In a rare moment of self-control, I did not stick my tongue out at her. I took one of the homework sheets and passed the remaining one behind me to where one of my two best friends was sitting. The three of us had initially been seated next to each other. But Mr. Thompson decided a few weeks into the school year that doing so was too much of a distraction. Emma, who had been seated to my right, was switched to the seat behind me. Angie, who had been on my left, had worse luck. Not only was she moved to the front of the class, but she had to sit next to Ryan, who had the disgusting habit of picking his nose in public. But that was OK. We’d have the whole weekend together. Tonight was the beginning of the playoffs for our U13 soccer team. We’d had a moderately successful season, meaning we’d managed to somehow win more games than we lost over the past several months. It was disappointing that the spring soccer season was so close to coming to an end, but we had the opportunity to keep it going this weekend if we could manage to string a few victories together. The bell rang as the final class of the week came to an end. Mr. Thompson belted out more instructions about the homework as I slid the piece of paper, with all its archaic symbols and equations, into my backpack. I’d just ask Angie and Emma later to see if there was something I’d missed in his instructions. I joined my two friends in the hallway. We all lived in the same neighborhood, so we rushed off to catch the bus together. They chatted excitedly about the game tonight, but I walked alongside them in silence. My thoughts were somewhere entirely else. My mind settled on the image of the pull-up I had held in my hand three years ago. The few minutes where I had examined it thoroughly, my fingers tracing over its whole surface. How it had felt to wear it for a couple of minutes before I was forced to set it aside, not knowing the opportunity was one I wouldn’t get again for years. Should everything go as planned, I would be wearing a pull-up again in less than a week. But to accomplish that, I needed to wet the bed tonight – on purpose. <><><> Three years ago If there was a single moment that perhaps best defined the last three years of my life, it was that day three years ago when it all began. The day I first laid eyes on a simple object that would become an obsession I would never be able to shake off. I didn’t cry at the funeral. I knew, intellectually, that this was what people were supposed to do. But even the sight of my aged great-grandfather lying in the open casket hadn’t moved me to tears. It wasn’t as though I wasn’t sad, but it was a more abstract kind of sadness. That kind that has someone thinking heavy thoughts about what happens after death, not that kind that leaves someone bawling on their knees. I had no memories of the man lying in the casket. My parents said I had met my great-grandfather three times. But I had been too young to have any memories of those visits. My older sister, Grace, on the other hand, was devastated. It was her first funeral as well. She had memories of her great-grandfather. The man in the casket was not an abstract concept to her, but the ghost of someone who had played with her and held her in his arms. Jackson cried as well, but that was just because he was a baby. You could never exactly tell what it was that they were upset about most of the time. The three-year-old boy likely just needed a nap. But the funeral home wasn’t where that pivotal event in my life transpired; it was merely marked the event that gave cause for all my distant relations – grandparents, aunts, uncles, cousins – to join together from where they were all scattered across the country. The reception after the funeral was where the fateful moment occurred. The adults ate, drank, and smoked while kids split into playing games with others of their age. There was a cohort of preschoolers huddled around a TV, watching stupid kids’ shows. On the other end of the spectrum was a collection of angsty teenagers Grace had abandoned me to hang out with. They weren’t particularly welcoming of youngsters, and my normally friendly sister had shooed me off after I attempted to tag along with her. Not that I cared that much. Other than my sister, teenagers made me a bit apprehensive. Besides, there were a half-dozen other kids my age to hang out with. My mom introduced me to two boys shortly after we arrived at the house for the reception. One of them, Alex, was eight. Though he made clear he would be nine in a few weeks, which would make him as old as me. His younger brother, Timothy, was seven. The boys were distant cousins from half-way across the country. There was some technical term Mom used for exactly what type of cousin they were to me — second cousins, twice removed. That didn’t mean anything to me. All that mattered was that they were my age and more than open to finding some way to play in order to pass the time while the adults did whatever adults did. We hit it off immediately. We did what kids that age normally do. We fell into the habit of playing simple games with each other as if we had been friends all of our lives. The two brothers were staying at the house where the reception was being hosted, so it was only fair that they gave me a tour of the massive building. We explored the expansive backyard, winding our way through the adults in the garden until we were shooed away. We played in the basement for a while, which had foosball and ping-pong tables before the teens decided that was where they wanted to be hanging out instead. But there was still plenty of house to explore. Alex and Timothy led me up a winding staircase to some rooms upstairs, where they had been sleeping while their family stayed with the relatives who were hosting the reception. That’s when I stumbled across a stunning revelation. One that would shape my life for the next three years. Haunt my dreams. Hound my thoughts. Practically drive me crazy as I was often left incapable of thinking of anything else. There was something out-of-place sitting in the corner of the room on top of a pile of discarded laundry. I tended to usually say the first thing that came to mind without regard to whether it was socially appropriate to do so. I wasn’t any better at that at the age of nine. I pointed at a blue undergarment in the corner that didn’t exactly look like a normal piece of underwear. It was not as though I didn’t have a good suspicion of what it was. But I wanted confirmation. “What is that?” Timothy walked casually over to the corner and picked it up. “Oh, that’s my pull-up.” I looked at the item in his hand. He was seven. That couldn’t possibly be his. I felt sure I was the subject of some kind of joke. “Don’t be silly,” I said. “You’re too old to wear pull-ups.” “Older kids sometimes need to wear pull-ups,” he said, still holding the item in his hand. His defiance left me no less confused. I rolled my eyes. “I doubt that even fits you.” I hadn’t intended in any way to dare them to put the pull-up on. But that must be how that statement had come across. Alex snatched the pull-up out of his brother’s hand and tugged it on over his dress pants. “See,” he said. “It fits. We wear them ’cause we still wet the bed.” They were bedwetters. And they weren’t the least bit ashamed of it. That was at least a topic that I understood. I had no intention of teasing or bullying them. While neither my brother nor I were bedwetters, my older sister had wet the bed up until a year or so ago. Why hadn’t I put together a connection between pull-ups and bedwetting? Come to think of it. I wasn’t even sure if Grace had worn pull-ups during her bedwetting phase. She had her own room, which I was very much forbidden from going into, so if she had, there wasn’t any way I would have known about it. When I had first learned of my older sister’s predicament, my parents had sat down with me and calmly explained what bedwetting was and how I was to never shame or tease her about it. And given how privately they had handled her condition, and the fact that it hadn’t ever impacted my life at all, I truthfully hadn’t ever given her bedwetting much of a thought. Alex mistook my pensiveness while considering my sister’s bedwetting to mean that I was still confused about the topic. He launched into a long explanation with words like enuresis, explaining how bedwetting was just a medical condition that he and his brother would grow out of. “Do you wet the bed?” Timothy asked me. “No,” I replied. I came close to continuing my reply and accidentally outing my sister, but I would never do something that mean to her. Alex still had the pull-up around his waist, completely unconcerned with how silly it looked. The pull-up had a picture of Spiderman, my favorite superhero, on the front. I pointed that out, which led to another conversation about which Marvel superheroes we liked best. Timothy was big on Iron Man. But Alex insisted that Batman was better than any of them. My eyes kept glancing down at Alex’s waist. I found myself unable to look away from the pull-up for long. The sight of the pull-up around Alex’s waist raised another thought. That pull-up would fit me just as well. My distant cousin and I were both about the same size, after all. I didn’t question the desire to wear the pull-up. Once the impulse had taken hold of me, there was little else I could think of as I distractedly continued the conversation with my cousins. Our parents called us down for dinner. Alex ripped the pull-up off and tossed it back in the corner of the room before we retreated down the stairs. I was unable to concentrate during dinner. Alex and Timothy were across the table from me, and it was all I could do to keep my mouth shut about what I had just witnessed. I was filled to the brim with questions, most of which I would have to keep inside unless I were presented with another chance to have a private discussion with those two bedwetting cousins. But there was one question more important than any of them. One perhaps best answered on my own rather than by asking them. What did it feel like to wear a pull-up? While the adults were content to sit and chat around at the table long after their plates were clean, that wasn’t the case for us kids, and soon we were back to running around; Timothy, Alex, and I were joined by another four cousins. Big houses and hide and seek go hand in hand together. We agreed that hiding upstairs in the house was against the rules for the game of hide and seek. That meant that the upstairs room where the pull-ups were waiting for me was technically off-limits. But I didn’t care one bit about the game. Anyway, making the upstairs rooms off-limits had been my idea. An absolutely brilliant stroke of genius for a then nine-year-old girl. In one move, I’d ensured that no one would be up there when I went looking for the pull-up and that I would be safe from anyone following after me. I took quick glances in both directions as I stood at the base of the stairway. Perfect. There were no other kids in sight. I leaped up the stairs, skipping two steps at a time with each upward lunge until I was safely around the corner and out of sight. I encountered my first problem when I made it to the bedroom where Timothy and Alex had been sleeping. I had somehow assumed that the pull-up Alex had ripped off could be fixed. I seemed to recall that the pull-ups my brother had worn a year ago had Velcro sides. But that wasn’t the case with these bedwetting pull-ups for some reason. But there had to be additional pull-ups elsewhere. There couldn’t be any way that the boy’s parents would risk them peeing all over the bed while they were spending the night as guests. I didn’t have any luck in the first suitcase that I looked through, nor the second, but the third one was where I struck gold. There were more than a dozen pull-ups tucked into the side of the suitcase. Surely, they wouldn’t notice if one of them happened to go missing. I grabbed a pull-up and bundled the pull-up into a ball, tucking it into the waistband of my skirt. I was sure that was not nearly as discreet as I thought it was at the time. But, to my good fortune, I was able to make it to a nearby bathroom without being caught. The adults were busy downstairs, and my cousins, who were playing hide and seek, were doing a better job than I was at abiding by the rules. I locked the bathroom door behind me. I double and triple-checked to make sure the door was actually locked. I removed the pull-up from under my skirt and held it in my hands. I didn’t stop then to think through how bizarre the whole situation was at the time. I think I must have stood there looking at it for several minutes. Feeling how it crinkled beneath my touch, testing out the sides to see how far they could stretch, rubbing my fingers down the padded interior. I was completely and utterly fascinated by it. The desire was no more explainable than a moth being drawn to a flame, a kitten to catnip, or a raven to a shiny object. I cautiously slid my arms through the leg holes, stretching the pull-up out in front of me. Not only was it more than stretchy enough for me, but it could probably fit a kid twice as wide as I was. Now came the moment of truth. I removed my skirt and underwear. The pull-up had a side that was helpfully labeled as the back, so I knew which way to put it on. As I brought the pull-up into place around my waist, it was like sliding the final piece of a puzzle into place. I turned around so that I could look at my reflection in the mirror. I lifted up the front of my skirt so that the whole pull-up was in view. It practically came up all the way to my belly button. There was something about the way it hugged my sides, the way the soft padding pressed against my skin as I sat down on the toilet lid and the way it crinkled quietly as I paced across the bathroom that left me completely enamored. There was just one thing left to do. And I didn’t have much time before everyone noticed that I was missing. I lifted up the lid of the toilet seat and sat down while still wearing the pull-up. One of my deepest regrets was that I had went to go potty right before the game of hide and seek began, meaning there wasn’t anything waiting to come out of my bladder at the moment. I tried. I really did. I wanted to know. I had to know. What would it feel like to pee into a pull-up? It couldn’t be bad. Alex and Timothy hadn’t seemed to be put off at all by waking up in a wet pull-up every morning. But nothing happened. The timing was off. My bladder wouldn’t cooperate. And time was up. I needed to be out of the bathroom in a couple of minutes. I considered it a radical idea. What if I put my underwear and skirt over the top of the pull-up? I could continue to wear it until I actually needed to pee. I nearly did it. I really, truly, honestly nearly did it. But then I chickened out. The same way I would, time and time again for years afterward. It was too risky. A small trickle of shame was diluting my euphoria. I knew that despite how ecstatic I was at my discovery, the reality of anyone else discovering this secret — and the relentless shame and teasing that would follow — would be devastating. I wasn’t like Alex or Timothy. I didn’t have the veneer of bedwetting to hide behind as an excuse for wearing a pull-up. I slid the pull-up off of my legs. I intended to put it back in the suitcase. Then it would be like nothing had ever happened. That’s when I encountered a second problem. Apparently, I had gone potty in the pull-up after all. Not a lot, just the teensiest of tinkles. But it was enough to leave a tiny yellow patch the size of a quarter smack dab in the middle of the pull-up. I breathed a sigh of relief that I had even noticed it in the first place. That would have made for an awkward situation for Alex and Timothy had I put the pull-up back in the suitcase. I peered into the trash can. I was in luck. I could make out two pull-ups at the bottom of the small trash can. One had been turned inside out, the color of its interior leaving no doubt as to the truthfulness of Alex’s description of his and his brother’s bedwetting. I bunched up the pull-up and tossed it in the trash can. I didn’t think it was likely that anyone would be paying too much attention to notice the addition of one more pull-up in it. My curiosity sated, I returned to the game of hide and seek, pretending that I had been expertly moving in between hiding places to avoid being spotted. I didn’t think anymore about the pull-up until later that evening when we were lying in bed at the hotel. Jackson was little enough that he could sleep on a padded mat and sleeping bag on the floor while Grace and I shared a bed – an experience that hadn’t gone well the past couple of nights, as it had been interrupted by midnight accusation of blanket theft. If it had just been Grace and me in the room, if Mom, Dad, and Jackson hadn’t been around to overhear it, I might have worked up the courage to ask my older sister about her bedwetting. I wasn’t even sure if she knew that I knew about it. But I had to know. Had she worn the same pull-ups as Alex and Timothy? Was there perhaps a style that came in colors and designs for girls? But we weren’t alone, and those questions went unasked. The drive home wasn’t any easier. I didn’t touch my tablet, which had been my constant companion on the trip here. Instead, I stared out the window. But I wasn’t paying any attention to the passing cities and landscapes. Instead, my mind was replaying the events of the previous day, in particular, the few precious minutes when I had my hands on the pull-up. I was filled with a deep sense of longing and regret. Why had I thrown the pull-up in the trash? Why hadn’t I put it back on beneath my skirt? I would have had it with me now. I could have been wearing it now. Of course, I did know better. I would have had no issue wearing the pull-up out of the house, but once we had gotten to the hotel, there wouldn’t have been any realistic way for me to have kept it concealed. But the acknowledgment of that reality did nothing to lessen my longing for the pull-up. I had nothing but time as I began to scheme up all the different ways I could get my hands on another one, or better yet, an actual diaper. What would I have done if I had known the wait was to be measured in years rather than days, weeks, or months? --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

May 22, 2016 Hi, I’m Eddie. This isn’t a diary; it’s a journal. I like to write, and I want to become a better writer, so I decided to start a journal. My teacher said writing in a journal is a good way to become a better writer. I wasn’t sure what to write about, so I asked my teacher. She said, “Write about yourself, it’s what you know best.” Well, what can I say about myself? Let’s start with the biggest thing. I’m fifteen years old, and I still wet my bed. It’s not even just sometimes. It happens almost every night. I haven’t been dry since January. That’s right! I’m in high school and I’ve peed my pants 134 nights in a row. My mom used to keep track of stuff like that, but she stopped a few years ago. I still keep track, but I don’t know why. It makes me feel like a baby. Some kids stop wetting the bed when they are two years old, and most stop when they are three. I’m fifteen, and I still pee in the bed like a little baby. I guess there are some other teenagers who wet the bed, but for most of them, it’s because something happened that they can’t control. It’s not like they aren’t fully potty-trained. I’ve done this all of my life. I’ve never stopped. The longest streak I’ve ever had is three nights in a row, and that only happened once. A few years ago, I thought it was getting better. When I was twelve years old, I didn’t wet the bed every single night. It still happened, and it happened a lot. It happened more often than not, but I stayed dry at least once a week; that’s when I had my three-night streak. I certainly didn’t wet my bed 134 nights in a row! That’s for sure. Unfortunately, it stopped. I began to wet the bed more often than before, and not less. My doctor thinks I’m sleeping sounder because I’m growing. Trust me, it feels like we’ve tried everything. We tried the medicine, but that just made me feel sick and I still wet the bed. We tried an alarm, but that just woke everybody else up. I slept through it and still wet the bed. My mom used to wake me up in the middle of the night to take me to the bathroom, but I hated it. Who wants to be an eleven-year-old kid who needs his mommy to take him to the potty? Most of the time, I didn’t even remember using the bathroom. Sometimes I was already wet. My mom would change my sheets, and I would wet the bed again. I’m not allowed to drink anything after six o’clock and I can only drink one glass of juice after school. I’m always thirsty and it’s not even helping. My mom made us wear diapers when I was younger, but she stopped when my little sister didn’t need them anymore. Emily was only four years old and could stay dry all night. She didn’t need diapers anymore, but her big brother and big sister still did. Sara was twelve years old and had to wear a diaper every night! I can’t imagine being that old and having to wear a diaper. Mom didn’t even use Pull-ups; she used Pampers! We wore the largest size she could find. I was nine and Sara was twelve, and my mom treated us like we were babies. After that, Sara didn’t want to wear diapers anymore. She threw a couple of tantrums, which only got her in trouble. It never changed Mom’s mind. One night she begged. She promised to do the laundry if she wet the bed. Amazingly my mom agreed. She said, “You two aren’t babies anymore. No more diapers, but you have to take care of your bed.” I think it worked for Sara, but it never worked for me. I thought maybe I would stop when I turned thirteen, just like it did with Sara, but it didn’t. Now, I use Goodnites, which are kind of like diapers. They are padded like diapers, but my mom doesn’t have to put them on me. They are meant for older kids, and don’t have little kid designs. Mom says that nobody can tell when I’m wearing one, but I think it’s pretty obvious. Unfortunately, they leak! They don’t leak all the time, but it happens a lot. I think I just pee too much. Sometimes, I forget to put my sheets in the washing machine. When that happens, my mom gets mad. Yesterday she yelled at me, “For God sakes Eddie! You’re fifteen years old. You shouldn’t wet the bed and you’re old enough to take care of it when you do. The least you can do is put the sheets in the washing machine.” I think my mom is frustrated and I understand why. Who wants to have a teenager who isn’t fully potty-trained? My mom is normally supportive and tries to help. Yesterday, after yelling at me about the sheets, she told me about a doctor who can help older kids who wet the bed. His name is Dr. Albert Bennet. Apparently, his program takes about six months. He said that 80 percent of his patients stopped within a year, and those who didn’t, learned how to manage their bedwetting. They recondition your brain, and you learn not to wet the bed anymore. Mom asked, “What do you think?” “I think it looks good.” “If we do this, will you follow the rules? I don’t want to do this if you won’t cooperate.” “I guess so. What do I have to do?” “I’m not sure, but conditioning means that you’ll have to do something. Do you want to try it?” I told her, “Yeah, I guess so. Yes, I’ll try anything. I don’t want to wet my bed anymore, and if this helps, I’ll try it.” Mom replied, “Okay, we’ll set up an appointment with Dr. Bennet.” I don’t know what they mean by conditioning my brain, nor what it looks like to manage my bedwetting. I don’t care, I just want to stop wetting my bed. I want to be potty-trained before I go to college.

I did this story initially on another Forum (now sadly closed) and it has been also posted to the Stories HTML section. So if you have already read it i apoligise. This one is joined by another one - seven years apart - in Completed Stoires sevction. Baby Suzy the Super Soaker Now At 25 – More Adult than Teen, still a baby now with loves for both her and Lisa Chapter 1 - Quick Catch Up and A Look Back At Time and a Friday of fun This is a sequel to the first title, Baby Suzy the Super Soaker All Grown Up – College Complica-tions and a New BFF, (see https://d.abdlstories.club/t/baby-suzy-the-super-soaker-all-grown-up-–-college-complications-and-a-new-bff/14752 ) which features a fictional look back at how my life could have been, at the age of 18/19. In this subsequent one, we jump forward to the age of 25. Suzy and Lisa completed a couple college courses in a mixture of subjects in college and university. During this time they experimented further with sex in nappies/spankings, as well Lisa was experimenting in bondage. The have matured in other ways now being able to drive, having lost their v card several times each, Suzy is on the pill and Lisa has an IUD. Theys still enjoy their life as now adult babies as often as they as they can be. They are able to change each others nappies and Lisas mother showed her how to change their own nappies but they still prefer their Mothers work! Yet now they both have someone else… .. Suzy is one year into a relationship with a daddy Dom called Jeff (Jeffrey) who works elsewhere in Dundee, and she is also working on phones at her mother (Orla’s) Doctor. She still works there too but her PCOS was largely gone on route to her menopause. Suzy still lives at her mothers home in her nursery and some days at her Daddys. In essence they are DDLG. Lisa is actually in quite similar life. She works part time (3-4 days to avoid mentally overloading herself – being mildly autistic - as happened sometimes in college) at her fathers Taxi company as despatcher on the phones. She is technically following her Mothers footsteps as she did as similar job there, meeting her partner/husband. Hoverer, she’s six months into a similar Daddy/Baby relationship with a guy who she likes being tied up for placed in nappies (as now pretty much incontinent from seven years of being in nappies during the day) laxative play and sex there too. Her bondage master / Daddy is called Steve who is looking at moving in with Lisa, as he currently lives in Perth with a job that could be done online, and he was born in Dundee. She’s LG with a partner who sometimes switches from Master to Daddy (So DD or Master switch). Both Lisa and Suzy so meet up with their partners every weekend, trying out each others interests… and then some! This story starts on a Friday where both Suzy’s and Lisa (both 25 now) get together for a Friday meeting, this time at Suzy’s home… … After Friday daytime working, Suzy and her mother Orla drove her home. She knew her partner Jeff was there at home (finishing a bit early on Friday) with pm. Lisa/Steve coming after dinner at Lisas place there about 7pm too. “Hello baby” said Jeff as she walked though the door. A family size ready meal of lasagne , tiramisu and plonk for the adults and By Milk for Suzy, had been purchased by Jeff and put into the oven the main part “20 minutes to go Orla” “Thanks for that and giving me a break from cooking” she said back, while baby Suzy changed into something more babyish “How was your day at work?” Jeff asked both the women “Not too bad” they said one after the other “And good to see rest of the family as well as my little Baby Suzy” “Awwwwwwwwwh” they said… Jeff fed Suzy like a baby. After dinner was completed they headed up to the bedroom just as Lisa and Steve arrived, and the two babies and two daddies headed up to Suzy’s nursery and her big bedroom too. “Have you been naughty baby Suzy” Jeff said?? “No I’m the best” “Well that means a preventative spanking might be necessary” . “Okay, Daddy knows best” Suzy said. After ten hand spanks she was a bit read, so Daddy got some lotion and cream and hugs for After care “Such a good , compliant, submissive little one”. “Steve, what are you getting ready for Lisa over there in the big bedroom ??? ” “Restraining her to the bed, suppositories and a remote control vibrator and then wand play…. Do you want to join in?” “Yes maybe after I finish Suzy’s aftercare. “ “Well be giving Lisas little baby Cunny a pounding and fingering afterwards when she’s been put into a new nappy after an hour sitting in her own mess”. Lisa was placed into a new nappy and two suppositories up her bum and a remote control in her cunny before being restrained to the bedframe. “Good little girl Lisa… lie back and take it like a good girl” “Yes daddy” she said. The combination of vibrator, suppositories and made her cum in just a few minutes. After she sat for an hour in a dirty nappy, Steve changed her into a clean one (lying open to allow her Daddy access), lubed her up and pulled the nappy before her daddy played with her clitty, fingered her cunny, before sticking his rock hard dick into her. After Suzy walked into her the room seeing her friend Lisa and Daddy Steve screwing each other, she said “I’ll have what she’s having….” REST OF FUN FRIDAY IN CHAPTER TWO Chapter 2 – rest of a Fun Friday Suzy finished… “I’ve always wanted to say that… but I would love to be tied and forced to mess myself too and a climax or ten! While nappies have never been a punishment or humiliation for me, I believe I’ve earned it after ten of the best from m.y Daddy, now getting tied up and made to mess by Lisas Daddy!” “”Yes that’s great, lie down baby Suzy…” Suzy does as told and says “So why do we all the nappy play so much? I wanted to make the best of her wetting and messing and Lisa was a bedwetter before going full on AB and in nappies at all times. So I guess that one , and the fact you lot know how to make us feel extra special”. Suzy was given two suppositories and a remote control vibrator inside her (not yet on) and she lay back and really enjoyed it. After messing n under six minutes she enjoyed lying back in her messy nappy “Good baby goes poppies now get rewards”. The remote control vibrator was turned on while she was left in her own messes (and had wet) left for an hour. At that point Lisa went through to the room for a spanking by Jeff. As she was enjoying this so much she offered the guy a blow job. “Is that OK Daddy Steve” “Yes if you record it” he said … “OK camera out now! ” “Thanks just I am now work now with Suzy over here getting her ready”. Lisa said “I’m getting to like spanking too, especially with the nappy on? Ten of the best was really the best, which is why I wanted to suck you dry too…. Well my bum feels better given the lotion for aftercare too!” Lisa and Jeff came back through to watch as Suzy got changed into a new nappy “Save you pissing everywhere you filthy baby” before taking the remote control vibe was replaced by his fingers over her clitty before fingering her cunny. This was finished by Steve placing his penis into her cunny. “That was really AMAZING thanks both daddies” Suzy said. After that the two Daddies said “We goy something for you both… we will go and get xit… a wee treat for our little ones?” The two daddies returned from the freezer with four tubs of Haggen Daas ice cream. “For you being such good babies for your daddies” they sat down together “… The only pints we can have am I right Daddies?” “Very true. You have an hour in Suzy’s playroom before we get you ready for bed. Some cute baby pink short nighties so we can seer your nappy, sort of matching nappy plus onesie and plastic pants, before Suzy and I sleeping in her nursery and Lisa and Steve in the bedroom?” “Thanks daddy Jeff”. “Saturday we have a friend we know coming to see you two, it’s a Mummy coming here for a while.” “Ooh you got hold of her? “ “Yes I did. You will enjoy it! I am sure. “ Chapter 3 – Mummy Visits Saturday (part one) After waking up, nappy changes by their Daddies changing into babyish day wear, breakfast was bottles of milk (from Suzy’s mums bottle warmer, not formulae) and baby cereal. Both in big high chairs by Jeff and Steve. Jeff said (to everyone) “The Mummy/babysitter visiting us today, her name is Mummy Cazzy (Caroline) went to see us in about one hour”. A few minutes ahead of schedule the door went. “I wonder who that is” said Jeff, as he walked towards the door. “You must be Jefferey, I an Mummy Cazzy. here for your babies, good to see you in person” Yes I am – you can call m me Jeff… Walk through into the kitchen as everyone’s there just now” Jeff then introduced her to Baby Lisa/Daddy Steve ,Baby Suzy and I am her Daddy Jeff, and at the far end of the table Suzy’s real life mother and father, Orla and Andy”. “Good to meet you all.” “We are going to walk up in about twenty minutes to the nursery and we also have use of an extra spare big bedroom too , which Lisa uses when staying here with her Steve. Suzy’s parents are aware we’re playing and it’s all consensual kink and we started last night. We have some coffee left from breakfast if you like still fairly hot” “Morning mummy Cassy, what do you have I mind” asked Lisa. “It’s a surprise but you’ll find out in about 20 minutes…” “…Fair enough “ was Lisa’s reply. “ When they walked upstairs to Suzy’s nursery and the big bedroom too, she said “Have been good this week?” “yeah mostly. They both had preventative spankings last night by me – but a second one would not go amiss! said Daddy Jeff “Have they ever been humiliated?” “I don’t think so for a long time ”. “We could do that for an hour…Come here you pissy shitty big babies for checking”… After checking they were fairly wet, although some of that was no doubt a little bit of that would have been a little scared for a new mummy and also a little being turned on. “You’ve both pissed yourself… again…. You big babies!!!” She used the powered changing bench and changed Suzy first then Lisa. “You are such wet pissy babies!” “Yes we know… “Babies like you need mummies milk so come here for a latch on” . As they did one at a time, they were lightly spanked once as they walked back to the rest of the playroom. “But your daddies all .proud of you, and we all love you too, so now that’s the end of that and we are going back to loving and encouraging you babies” “Now go to the playroom” As they were walking by Mummy Cazzy, It was clear that someone had messed herself. “Hold on you too” Mummy thinks she smells someone” “Suzy was dirty and Lisa was fine so she was changed again immediately” “Baby Girls Mummy will come through in ten minutes after chatting to your daddies and we can play some games?” “Okay mummy” “… but be good!” she added. After disusing lunch plans with the daddies (Suzy’s Mum and Dad organising a hit lunch delivery for lunch of pizza and the like), Mummy came through to the little ones in the play area of Suzy’s nursery. The mummy saw that they were having a Stuffies Tea party so she joined on for a bit before starting a couple of rounds of Musical Bumps. Half an hour afters checking booth nappies revealed Lisa now also messy, so she took her over to the changing table. When doing this the two daddies arrived “Mummy Orla says Lunch is expected to arrive in 45 minutes. How’s things going” “Very good daddy, lots of babyish fun” Suzy said. “That’s good! You play nice” “Oh they have been good as gold” Mummy Cazzy confirmed. “Now would you like some time painting from the craft table “Yes Mummy”. She replied “If you are good through lunchtime we might have some naughty play when we get upstairs after lunch?” “Now we cant be bad, we both like that” Suzy said after conferring with Lisa. After checking their nappies with 5 minutes to go, “They are fine until after lunch, just a wee bit wet” She walked the babies downstairs where the other two bigs were already. “Afternoon Babies and Cazzy… lunch Is getting opened up by Mummy Orla and we will pick some bits out for you that we know you will like! So some chicken pieces and two different pizzas so we will get you some of each and fizzy Pepsi to go with it, followed by ice cream and Mummy’s milk from Mummy Cazzy?” “Thanks!” After being fed baby style by their daddies, ice cream and a breast feed followed. “Thanks to *both Mummies and both Daddies” said Susy when finished her breast feed. Afterwards , a short time afterwards “Come on little ones you need a change and we are done here in any case. After getting back upstairs, Mummy Cazzy changed Suzy first (as she was wettest) and Lisa, before being walked through to the big bedroom with the restraints. “As you’ve both had a mess earlier there’s no point in giving you some suppositories or other laxatives, but I will be tying you to the bed – one beside another – with new nappies and remote control vibe and wand play … “yayyy “ said both babies. After being tucked back into their nappies before the vibes “This will go on in five minutes. You will be restrained until you fill your nappies peeing an overnight nappy that can hold up to six litres, two or three hours or however alright baby girls…” “Love it can we pinch the idea” said Steve! “Yes if you like “In half an hour Mummy will bring a wand, and watch you too!” Can we get something to drink?” “You will get another breast feed in half an hour. However until then there’s giant apple juice big bottle 1 and a half litres each” “That’s more like it… apple juice with slightly funny taste…“ The remote control vibrator inside both of them started five minutes later. That combination of rapidly filling bladders and the vibrator made for a very pleasurable experience. The girls noticed a bit more pee pee was coming out than usual but when Mummy Cazzy came through with their two daddies with a wand, she said “I forgot to mention something. What I didn’t tell you was a diuretic was placed in the bottle, making you pee yourself much much more… They said a naughty word. “Language little ones….your daddies knew… Now to make it up to you a breast feed and some wand play., taking it in turns”. After a total of 2hrs 15 minutes their nappies were thoroughly soaked. Mummy Cazzy e let them go from their restraints, with the babies giving them massive hugs “I think I enjoyed that best thing in a long time” before being changed and put down for a one hour nap in the nursery. REST OF SATURDAY IN CHAPTER 4 Chapter 4 – Mummy Visits Saturday (part two) and Sunday morning at Suzy’s After waking both baby girls after an hour, Mummy Cazzy walked through to say “Your daddies have agreed but I am taking you for an individual session with each of you turn/ So Suzy I will take you first to the bath/shower first of all, and during that play with your little clitty, then finger your little cunny After that baby lotion and massage afterwards. During this extra naughty session, at the end you are welcome to go down on me in return. Now Baby Suzy, come with me over to the bath… “OK Mummy knows best” After being striped naked and stood in an babyish bath over shower. “Good girl,… Now spread your legs you naughty little baby slut butt, ooooh that’s good… very good girl…” After playing with her clitty using her finger and then thumb, she continues to Suzy’s cunny brought her to a double shattering climax. After the regular bathing, Suzy was taken out over to the changing table, and Mummy Cazzy proceeded to massage her, and then pulled down Mummy’s knickers and stuck her nose into her cunny too, while she sat down on the feeding rocking chair. “Awwhhhhhhhhhhhh that was amazing head” … She then proceeded doing similar Lisa who repaid her by fingering her cunny before proceeding (with her consent) to her arsehole… “That’s also amazing… Your daddies must be very proud at being so accommodating little ones who are amazingly compliant and submissive and well behaved! It was really a pleasure to meet you and maybe we can meet up again for more fun, I will speak to your daddies” They went downstairs to say thanks as the plan was she was there until dinner time. They discussed into the possibility of coming back all part of another weekend in the near future. It was agreed in two weekends time, as a different Mummy was coming the following week (which was at Lisas as they go turn about) After dinner with their Daddies, they were asked “As you’ve been so good, the dirtiest thing you can want us to do - tonight or tomorrow if you are getting tired” After discussing with Lisa they’d put a Disney movie on and then have an earlyish night. They were taken to bed after changing their nappies and both daddies and the girls had some sex, sending all four to sleep like babies! Sunday morning saw (after a long lie) and the babies decided what they wanted and Suzy and Lisa both wanted the same thing – tying to the bed with suppositories and also having to stay until they’d filled their nappies pissing into it to to the point of being very full very heavy like yesterday. Yesterdays visitor bought diuretics but those weren’t available but they could have drink lots of juice to fill them up! After 2 and half hours they were soaked and soiled, so were both given a shower before lunch. “ REST OF SUNDAY IN NEXT CHAPTER Chapter 5 – Sunday Afternoon – looking to the future as well as returning home Lisa and Steve Lunch went by easily enough and Jeff started chatting to Suzy. “Have you had any more about leaving your work and being a baby full time? As you know I earn more than enough for the two of us, and I would always look to having a partner full time at home as opposed to working too? I know its your family but what do you think? “ “” “Well I discussed it with Lisa – as you know her daddy is a programmer like you. As we both like the idea to try, if not permanently. So would you like a one week trial maybe just over a month, and we can take a week off together? We can have the two weekends?” She then discussed with Lisa who said six weeks time they would take a week off to be 24/7 for nine days (including two weekends off). Lisa then called her work / Dads office and said shed fill in a form on Monday to provisionally fine. Suzy’s mother said “That’s fine I do appreciate you trying this before you make a permanent change.” “Lisas looking forward to a wee break from her work too and it would be nice to have a holiday even if its at home. Now we are both working its like we only hear from each other twice a week and see each other. Seven years we met at college, an di encouraged her to be herself as a baby in full time nappies”. “Very true indeed…” After all done and dusted Steve drove Lisa back to home and Jeff stayed with Suzy that night before heading to his home on Monday Morning. Chapter 6 – midweek and looking forward to a Mummy surprise The following week saw some a few plans in the background. At Suzy’s work on Tuesday morning “Hello, Eastgate Health Centre, Suzy speaking”… “Hey Suzy its Lisa “Oh hello Lisa. Are you ringing for an appointment or something else?” “Well just you this time. I take it you and Jeff are coming to mine this weekend? My daddy has setup a Mummy who will drive us to her place for most of the day. There will be multiple parts to the weekend so snot all just babyish. Weve been setting up safe words just in case either of us are uncomfortable??? Are you up for that?” “Yes of course sounds amazing. The surprise aspect is even more of an attraction”. Chapter 7 – A Saturday of Surprises with Mummy and a Nurse – part one After a Friday evening of fun they were woken by their Daddies at Lisas house. “As we said, today is a day of surprises with a Mummy who will come and pick you up here I an hour and a bit. The day is going to be a surprise. It’s a Mummy and one other lady who lives about an hour and a quarter – hour and a half away, with a mixture of different things playing. That’s all I will say. However a its your first time she wants you to be both happy. So if you want to stop what’s happening for that -like if you feel uncomfortable or sore and you wants her to stop the current scene just say Acorn. If you want to stop everything and go home say Oak. They will be feeding you plenty too, and your Daddies will both be watching you on their webcams online and we will be following you in sprit even if not in person. We will check in every so often too.” “I hear you Daddy” Lisa said. “me too” said Suzy. But they added “Your daddies are watching at all times. We hope you enjoy so much, but just in case you have so much fun, you can come again but she will be bringing you home after eight hour. Otherwise eight hours and they have nappies for you and everything else you will need” After about one hour the door went , and it was the Mummy. “Hello Mummy Jayne, I am Lisa’s Daddy Steve. They are looking forward to it”! Yes we are! They said as they waked over “I am Baby Lisa and she is Baby Suzy”. “Mummy Jayne and also a Nurse Linda who is getting everything else ready. We are ready when you are, and there are a couple of baby bottles for the trip. Are you dry?” “Yes, and ready to go….” “Come with me to the car and we will strap you in…..Good girls, now drink the babas and we will get going”. Chapter 8 – A Saturday of Surprises with Mummy and a Nurse – part two Mummy Jane put on a babyish mix of music on the car, starting with The Wheels On The Bus while they were drinking on their bottles. “Are you okay both little ones?” “Yes we are looking forward excitedly very much” “Lisas daddy told me Lisa was a bedwetter before going full-time in nappies and part time baby seven years ago, and Suzy has been double incontinent and a lifelong big baby?” “Yes indeed” “Well four different rooms we have plans to split time in them all. We sure sure you will be happy, but your daddy told you both what to do if you want to stop anything?” “Yes indeed Mummy” “Well we are nearly there. Nurse Linda is ready with two big baby strollers…”. “Hello Babies, one of you get in here and the other will get pushed by Mummy Jayne”. “I like your nurse outfit” “Yes it’s a real one”. They were taken to each of the rooms “This is the Nursery Room where we will be first for a couple of hours…. Then Medical Room, then a Punishment Room, and a Sex Room. Two hours each with some time at the end for eating and drinking – if you are hungry or thirsty at any time just ask and we will give you food. We will have something to eat first of all, so we are taking you to get something to eat in the Kitchen, before clipped into a highchair each”. “Mummy has some baby food (savoury then sweet), and Mummy will be feeding you from her breast as well as apple juice and mummies milk bottles from yesterday if you are still thirsty, for this time”. “Our Nursery Room will be a lot of fun and your Mummy and Nurse have plans for your two hours ???” “Yes Mummy, we will play nice!” After feeding full they were strapped into their big strollers and pushed through to the Nursery Room, unhitching them and walking them in. We will change your nappies before 30 minutes to play as you wish before we will come back in and we will come back through to do the stuff we have planned.” Nurse changed Lisa them Suzy as Lisa was the wettest, being changed into new nursery pink printed nappies. Good little ones , here’s a baba now go play for a wee while, and we will be back soon… Now wave (points to a cameras in top left of room) to your daddies!” “Oh hello daddies…” “Now half an hour of play before we will play some baby games with you”. After 30 minutes thy walked back through… “Let us check… babies need nappies all the time…. Yes you are good at the moment… Now lets play games!” After playing Patta-A-Cake, Musical Chairs (with a couple of checks and bottles each during the games), Hide and Seek and they slide down a giant slide several times. “Good little ones, new nappies and then we walk you through to the Kitchen for lunch… Now jump back on your strollers okay big babies?” “Lunch is Mummies home made lasagne which is liquidised for you, with juice and ice cream if you finish your lunch okay?” “That was amazing play fun” Suzy said to Lisa while the Mummy sand Nurse were getting their lunch ready “You were such good little ones. Mummy is proud of you both. After lunch you both will be our Medical Room to see our Nurse about your potty issues. We are sure you will enjoy it!” After being spoon fed baby style with bottles of drink, they very enjoyed that and polished off the ice cream too. Mummy then said “After we finish here, it’s the Medical Room second. We have arranged for a fictious visit to the Nurses office to talk about your potty problem which we are sure you will love!. Do you want any more to drink?” They both held up their hands and enjoyed that before being pushed in strollers to the Medical Room. Nurse stood up “Okay Little ones, Nurse is look-ing after you really today, both of you will walk in and tell Nurse about your Potty problems, one at a time. We will catheterise you to drain your pee pee into a potty at the same time as an enema, for -an hour “ “Okay Lisa come over” she goes first and she says “Well it’s a bit embarrassing Nurse… you see I … cant control my pee and my poop… It keeps coming out with no warning, day and night”. “Well we can work on that. We will try and give you some invasive checks to help, but there is such a thing as giant adult nappies and we will be able to give you some to keep you dry girl. Now don’t worry about it as they can be better than changing wet beds?” What I will do is, lie back and I will slide a tube into your front, with a valve. I will keep it closed until we give you your enema, then an hour on the commode a big potty. Now they can be a little uncomfortable going in, and when I plank you on the party I will also slip a vibrator inside you for being such a brave young woman coming to me okay? ”Yes Nurse I will follow.” “Lie down on the bench while I take away your knickers (actually a nappy and plastic pants)... now this might hurt okay but just take a big breather” “OkayYYYYYYYYYyyy that was painful” . “Now this will drain your urine immediately and this kind can stay in for a couple of days. But there’s a flip flow value there and be aware that as soon as it opens your pee comes out immediately . Now I am lubing up your arse for the enema, an now bend over.. that’s right bring your knees up”/… She placed a full 2 litre bottle of hot soapy water tuning it on…. Sliding in the remote control vibrator before carrying over to the big potty (commode – another couple of potties are available if you fill it bit its 6 litres so massive!) . I will open the valve and let you sit over the potty and there’s a vibrator going on in your cunny… Valve 3 2 1…. Wow quick now vibrator 3 2 1… “ The combination of vibrator and full bowels and rapidly emptying bladder gave Lisa so fun with two climaxes in five minutes. “You can play with your clitty or you nipples if you like now?” After doing both she came a total of six times in an hour. Suzy’s followed pretty much the same. “Now we put you in nappies, and we will give you some time to sit through in the kitchen”. Chapter 9 – A Saturday of Surprises with Mummy and a Nurse – part three After being taken through to the kitchen and clipped in high chairs, Mummy said “For being so good and well behaved today, here’s a bigger ice cream each for being so good… and before we take you through for the Punishment Room. While you have that, give your daddies a ring and check in with them” Mummy rung thorough chatting first before handing over Lisa and Suzy. “Hello Daddy Steve . Yes they’ve been very good in the first two rooms, Nursery Room and the Medical Room. We are going to Punishment Room and Sex Room before getting -home.” After chatting to Lisa and then Suzy/Jeff they were put back in their strollers.” “Now time for punishment room” “We will be getting you to strip named to just your bra. You will get ten hand spanks, ten paddle spanks and ten slipper spanks. At the end of each ten, you say sorry mummy. These will be over the knee spankings bare bummed before put into a new nappy and plastic pants. Just that and your bra. We will restrain you for one hour and also you will be plugged in the front and back and you will have ball gags in your mouth. Any attempt to spit the latter out results in ten more spanks. Now Suzy first please?” “Okay mummy knows best!” she said. .” after stripping pretty much naked (and replacing her right boob as it popped out twice), Mummy told him to jump up on the Spanking Throne. The spanking paddle was lose to two foot long and Mummy did those first ,, “1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10” “I’m very Sorry Mummy” Said Suzy before she went over to the `Slipper. “11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20” “like I said last time it wont happen again” before putting that down and getting her hand out. “21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30… and one for luck” “Sorry Mummy I wont be bad again”. First of all she put the ball gag in her mouth before the plug in her bum, her front, and new nappy and plastics with her bra only. She was restrained to the for an hour “Now you cant say any words for an hour or naughty words ever right Baby, or you’ll be sent for more of the same” said Mummy to baby Suzy. She nodded knowingly before she went over to Lisa.” After an hour they were unhooked from their couplings one at a time, (only mouth and the corners, the plugs were left in) and Mummy and Nurse gave them wand play for 15minutes before new nappies (they remained in plastic pants nappy and bra only but the plugs were removed) walking them through before being taken through for some pizza for dinner, cut up baby style and fed baby style once again “Such good girls for taking your punishment for your Mummy and we now you’ve earned your din dins.” “Thanks Mummy”. “We will soon walking you through to the Sex Room, still in nappies plastics and bra so naked. You will be here you will be screwing each other, a couple of hours Then it’s a quick catch your breath, clothes back on and new nappies as before taking you back to your daddies” “Thanks Mummy. Does Mummy and Nurse have some ideas in mind for the Sex Room?” “Oh yes. You can take the nappies off or move them to the side when you are screwing each other. There’s is a couple of giant pads on the floor, so didn’t worry if you wet or mess yourself as we can easily change it. Come now and …jump back in your strollers babies”… They were pushed through to the Sex Room, where the Mummy explained. “Here we have everything you might need. Lube, condoms, and all the tools we will need. Now first of all, both lie down on the floor and you go down on each other, and lick each others cunnies and finger your clitty too and each others boobies and nipples too, taking your bra off. First Suzy goes down on Lisa before the other way, and you have permission to cum …. “ “Oh yes Mummy…” After pushing away Lisas nappies to the floor (and her bra too) she started licking her muff while playing with Lisas clitty. After ten minutes Suzy went to Lisas boobies and played with her nipples for eight minutes. After Lisa came a couple of times, it was Suzy’s turn to be eaten out by her best friend…. “Such good horny little babies… So your Mummy will put you into new nappies and plastics pants, before you will be getting front and back plugs, like we had in the Punishment Room, and you will be using the Wand on each other in turns for a while, especially with the plugs made it more enjoyable”. “Such good babies.. now come through to the other rooms and we will get you dressed and ready for taking you home” “Such a good day today Mummy and we really enjoyed it so much. We’d love to come again maybe for other random fun?” Chapter 10 – A Saturday of Surprises with Mummy and a Nurse – part four On the ride home Suzy said to Lisa “That was the first time we ate each other out, and I really enjoyed it. Did you enjoy it too?” “Yes you were amazingly good at it!” Well my Daddy taught me and said I was one of the best at blowjobs.” “Well we’ve used the wand on each other many times although I would love it if we could do that again another day?” “Yes of course! When they got home they told their daddies about all the fun they’d had before changes and onto bed. NOW WE JUMP FIVE WEEKS TO THE WEEK WHERE SUZY AND LISA GO 24/7 FOR A WEEK Chapter 11 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part one - getting started and the half day of fun on Friday. Over five week Suzy and Lisa continued to go down on each other several times. Having had a previous Mummy use a strap on dildo on the both of them, they decided to get one for some naughty private times of their own. In addition to the Adult / Naughty play they did spend more time at each others homes having baby fun times as well , looking forward to both of their week off work and 24/9 littlespace (to include the weekends). With no work it would be split between some adult play and baby play. As their parents and partners were working (Except Lisas mum a full time mum now) it was just the two of them during the day. On the phone from Suzy to Lisa the day before “I know when people think 24/7 babying (with some sexual content) is the ultimate fantasy for people who haven’t even worn a nappy. I know we have lots of time together. But the week between the two is to establish whether we would be happy in littlespace – with a small sexual element – and see if we prefer this to work?” Lisa replied “As Begbie said on Trainspotting brilliantly BLEEP illustrated” “Of course my nappies are for need, and yours were needed at night -but making it fun instead of depressing???” “Yeah… what do you think we can do first?” “Well open to pretty much anything. This being Friday evening we can get some regular meeting up before the next day I guess we can start. We will have a few nights at my house and a few at yours. And I am looking forward to it – and mostly importantly a full week together with you Lisa…. You are my best friend… and I look forward to getting together again” Friday was essentially a part day as they were working. Some of Lisas’s extra supplies to last a week (as she was staying that night, plus four more nights (of the nine) at Suzy’s. The week rather than four/five days of her medication, everyday nappies, toiletries and other supplies was just in caser of any issues like freaky weather meaning they would not be going home on time. However she had some nappies at Suzy’s place (and Suzy had hers at Lisa’s) and she knew Suzy could dig her our in an emergency. She was on some medication for her mild autism and Suzy’s on different stuff (just the contraceptive pill) Lisa and Suzy don’t need to worry about period protection as when it happens (Suzy every 4 weeks Lisa every 5 weeks) they use their nappies. In the run up to this they’d bought a shit load of extra nappies in different designs and prints for them both and they were split in two. They were split not a range of different prints and the like which would make a change from the plainer ones they tend to wear to work. They are plastic backed ones that have the same capacity in plain colours, rather than babyish prints. They bought these themselves, as they both got a small number of everyday nappies through the NHS and their mothers used to but the others at school / college. The work money and from their Daddies pays for some extra ones now. In any case the plan was Friday evening with their Daddies as usual before their night together as usual. On Saturday they would be going home as Suzy and Lisa starts mostly Littlespace and a little naughty stuff, for a week (plus weekends helping a bit) On Friday evening they all arrived – Suzy’s parents and her daddy Jeff, and Lisa and her daddy/Master Steve. To mark the occasion dinner was a Pizza Party, organized by Suzy’s parents (Orla and Andy – rather than her Daddy Jeff!) After a good evening meeting up and then screwing their Daddies, they spent the night looking forward to the following day to start again! Chapter 12 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part two – a surprising Saturday of bondage and punishment in nappies Both Babies were woken up Saturday by their Daddies, for what was essentially the first day of 24/9 – a week of work living baby 24/7 plus two weekends make 9 days. They were told both had a surprise today. However their daddies said they would both find out the same time, downstairs over breakfast. They were strapped into the big highchairs like normal. A few minutes in, Lisas daddy and master Steve stood up “Today we traditionally meet up and include some adult play. As you are trying a week of little split it in two day we will split todays fun and games into two. Lisa has been pestering me for a Saltire Cross punishment bench???” “yes… “Well I was able to hire one with a couple of Mummies who will helping in today, with some mummy Ish stuff later today”. “Yes sounds great Daddy?” “Well they are coming in about half an hour and they have been told all about you. We will wheel the bench through the spare room and Lisa then Suzy will take it in turns, I will be spanking you half the time then one of the Mummies will then have a shot of turning your arse black and blue. I will be using a large riding crop to make maximum pain… Be good and I’ll turn the wand on! They will take you for some aftercare while your Daddies sort out your lunch. Their names are Mummy Jacqui and Mummy Becky. During this time a bedpad will be placed on the bench. This is just in case as you will both be bare bummed without any nappies, but for just under half an hour each. “Sounds like a good idea as we both have our potty problems” said Suzy looking at Lisa. After finishing breakfast the door went and the two Mummies arrived, with the bench alongside them “Hello you must be Baby Lisa and Baby Suzy… “ they said upon arriving. After all was done, breakfast finished and everyone settled in and unpacked, Lisas daddy Steve and guest Mummy Jacqui called the two babies to the spare room, from downstairs. “Come on little ones” Jacqui said as she patted Suzy on the bum as she was going upstairs. “Okay, as Daddy said to them both. The bench is prepared with everything ready. Lisa Mummy will help you strip down to be totally naked, and I will take your nappy off while she’s doing that. Even your bra please baby Lisa. With t Baby Suzy its optional as I know you’re a bit bigger round the chest (Suzy’s now a DD cup while Lisa is a B cup )” “That right you get a driving ticket for not putting the twins om a carsest “ “That’s a good one I must admit…” replied Daddy Steve. Suzy added “No I’ll be fine for a wee while no need to make special arrangements for me” “That’s OK. Well anyway you restrained naked onto the bench with extras to make escape even more impossible, and a bit more fun for your daddy and Mummy. Speaking of which we will be recording things too. 15 flogger spanks on your arse from Daddy and then 15 from Mummy Jacqui. We will have you on horizontal and the bench will be rotated to 90 degrees so you are at an angle and your arse is easy tor each. After this Mummy Jacqui give Lisa aftercare while its Suzy’s turn. Anything else we missed out?” “You’ve covered everything Daddy. We love it, when can we start?” “Come up here baby girl and sit upright so we can get your clothes off OK Little one?” “Yes daddy”. Lisa followed up with doing as told. “Arms up baby girl” said Mummy Jacqui who got Lisa to take off nightie, onesie, then bra. Her Daddy helped after the onesie come off with carefully taking away her plastic pants before her ripping her wet nappy away quickly. He freshened her up as well as applying some lotion to help the chafing after her spanking. “Good baby now lie back” She does as she was told . The restraints were extra tight and Daddy said “Its tight so that you know who’s in charge” “Yes and I like it before you start spanking me…” “OK that’s one we can try another time…” Dady was also rotating her to making sure of the maximum pain. Followed this off with a paci gag in her mouth, tied to the back so there’s no change of screaming out you naughty baby girl” said Daddy Steve. At this points Lisa tried to move her head to nod in understanding (Like she would usually do with a dummy/paci), but that was virtually impsonite. “ “Yes I know you mean yes don’t stretch too much or it will hurt like hell….” This moment was someone that had born in Lisas mind for years. Now it was here… she couldn’t move a muscle. She didn’t hac e the safety blanket of her nappy. But boy she was excited! As she thought of this her clit grew about five sixes and her nipples too, despite being very strapped to the table. “Now baby girl as I start I will count down as I’ve taken away your voice for now… and your ability to move, all because you are such a naughty baby” She had her first climax at that the words Daddy said – as the restraints had brought her almost there. “One…. Two… Three… Four… Five…. Six… Seven… ” Saiid Daddy Steve… After the third she was screaming – not to stop, but with her first orgasm. “… Now as you’ve been such a good submissive baby, Daddy is going to slide the wand on under you so you can get another climax … or ten judging by your responses to the to which another climax at number nine and then se lost count how many!) Eight, Nine, Ten, Eleven, Twelve, Thirteen, Fourteen, Fifteen” Daddy said. There was no real stop for breath, five seconds later Mummy Jacqui was given the crop. Her spanking technique was a little different BUT Lisa came after the first two! “One, Two, Three, Four, Five, Six, Seven, Eight, Nine, Ten, Eleven, Twelve, Thirteen, Fourteen, Fifteen… Good Baby now we will get you back flat…” Daddy unhitched her paci first of all, so she could say “Thank you daddy and mummy that was amazing!” “Now come over to Mummy for aftercare and getting dressed”. Suzy you are next ten minutes okay? “In that Jacqui applied lotion and creams to try and calm her skin down, and cleaned up her vagina. She was given a new extra thick 8L capacity nappy, new plastic pants, her bra was replaced before a new onesie. She then gave Baby Lisa a little peck on the cheek “That’s a good baby” she says, before giving her a baba of formulae milk, and leaving a second one “If you need it” . About fifteen minutes after Daddy finished with Lisa, he started getting things ready. He could see her bedpad was very wet (about held pee and half cum) and a little bit of mess on it too. So a new single use bedpad (like doctors surgeries) too, and he kept to show her that night to discuss in more detail. Suzy was then taken for one of the same. However she was a bit slower at getting excited as she’s less into this as Lisa and her daddy are. However her nipples got excited at number one, before her climax at the third spank. However with this she felt a little embarrassed as she could feel she was pissing herself. After this Daddy was up to Number Seven, and he turned on the wand. Pretty much every other spanking she was cumming for both rounds of 15 spankings. Suffice to say one of the best multiple climaxes of her life, she forgot all about pissing herself. But why did that help t turn her on, or was it just co-incidence??? AFTER LUNCH IN NEXT CHAPTER Chapter 13 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part three – a surprising Saturday of bondage and punishment in nappies BEFORE LUNCH IN PREVIOUS CHAPTER “Did you enjoy that Lisa” said Suzy to their best friend, as she was walked back from her aftercare, as they sat together with bottles of formulae milk. “Yes very much so. Been wanting to try that for years! I had SOOOOO much fun!” Yes I could see you having so much fun. How many times did you cum as you seemed to have a giant amount of fun”…. “Lost count at eight… And did you enjoy it too! “Yes…. I did… one of the best multiple orgasms in my life.. But can I admit something to you Lisa?” “What did you think it was too tight or something?” “Not that at all… on the first climax I accidently wet myself… not cum but… piss…?” “Yeah I did that a couple of times too, so don’t worry darling” said Lisa as she extended her arm around Suzy”. “YOU DID” exclaimed Suzy surprised? “Yeah… had a little bit of mess come out me too” said Lisa” “That’s the kind of thing that happen to me…But as you say kind of fun wasn’t it hunney?” “Yes indeed. When I discuss with my Daddy another time I will ask if we can borrow one maybe every 4-6 weeks?” “I’d enjoy that too, no matter how much cum, piss and shit comes out of me next time? Its worth it for all the fun” replied Suzy. A few minutes later their daddies both walked down to the kitchen, after checking their nappies were okay until after lunch. The two Mummies advised they’d be feeding them lunch spoon and bottle fed lunches. “What is it Mummies it smells like curry?” “Yes it is a mild one Suzy’s Mum Orla made, Chicken Korma, and there’s nice pudding for afterwards. After lunch we have some baby fun too” “Thanks Mummy, ready when you are” “Apple Orange or Cherry juice in your bottles?” Suzy picked an Apple and a Cherry, while Lisa picked a Orange and Apple juice. “Open wide for the aeroplane…. “ they said before changing to “Choo Choo”… Well they finished very quickly. “What’s for pudding now>?” “Sticky Toffee Pudding and Ice Cream for each of you!” They both looked at each other (Lisa and Suzy) exclaimed excitedly” Yes!” After that went down even better, they were walked up to the babies room/nursery, one on one each babies and mummy hand-in-hand up the stairs. When they arrived it was clear their nappies were fill, as they checked. “Okay Baby Girls. Your daddies said you’d not made poopies yet and I can see wet but clean” “no just a little during the spanking!. “Well would you like us to tie you to the bed with suppositories for an hour of messing your nappies, you like being messy babies you’re your Mummies?” “ “Yes please Mummies!” “We will have a remote control vibrator in each of your baby fluffs. After that we walk you through for you to a shower and have a through cleaning. Afterwards we are planning strap on play?” “Even better” Suzy said… They were told to lie on the bed, had their hands bound, nappies changed, vibrators inserted, and then suppositories, forcing them to mess and be bound to the bed and sit in for one hour. “The vibrator will go on in ten minutes…. Now lie back and enjoy” “Oh we will!” said Suzy looking at Lisa. Normally Suzy (being larger built, taller and drinking more generally) would mean shed shit herself first….but this time Lisa let out pee with a gasp of delight after for minutes and pooped herself. Suzy was two minutes behind, but a more general force of poop before the pee coming out filling her eight lite nappy almost half full again. Soon afterwards the vibrator came on. Suzy climaxed first and Lisa not far behind. After several rounds of up and down on the climax front, and a couple more rounds wetting and messing each other. After another hour of fun they were walked through to the shower one at a time, before coming back. “Weve got another little surprise! Mummy Becky is going to breast feed you both!!” “Yay” They enjoyed being fed before being walked over to the bedroom again. Afterwards Mummy Becky said, “Whisks first for some nappy strap-on fun? I will put it on over my knickers and I will penetrate your fluff one at a time” “Can I try first?” said Suzy “Okay lie down.. “ Her nappy was m-ostly dry and it was pushed a little to the side before Mummy Becky applied lubricant to Suzy’s fluff “Good baby so it doesn’t hurt too much” she said and Suzy was already happy before she took the top onesie bits and her bra “So mummy can play with your nip nips at the same time” she said. Its been a while – Suzy thought – since anyone new inside her fluff.. and now she’s playing my nipples, cupping my baby bosoms as well as her massive dildo giving my baby fluff a massive to seeing to! Needless to say her nappy was soaked – not just with other half an hour and several climaxes, she said “Maybe you’d like to say thanks” she said, pointing to her crotch and pushing her knickers and the strap on dildo to one side. “Oh yes mummy beck beck” She made a beeline for her fluff for the next fifteen minutes before pushing apart. “Thanks Mummy Becky… That was amazing have you play with my baby nipples first of all as well as screwing my fluff too”. Afterwards it was Baby Lisas turn. She was able to give a very similar screwing each other senseless before Mummy Becky waked them down for dinner. “One of the daddies has done a chipper run”. “Thank you!” While sitting down being fed, they all sat around and talked about their day! Chapter 14 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part four – Sunday and Monday part one Sunday morning saw the babies with their daddies for a few hours. Lisa and her Daddy discused moving in with Lisa in around four weeks-. He also discussed about the trial from tomorrow about her Baby not having to work, although it’s a chance of it. Suzy’s daddy was similar (but no discussion of moving in, which was only discussed with Lisa’s they are around 25 miles apart). Monday morning, and Lisa and Suzy were together for the whole day at Suzy’s house. Both of their Daddies were at work and Suzy’s mum gave them everything they needed before she went to her own work. “You are all Okay for today, and you know what to do if you are having a problem “Yes ring Lisas Mummy? Weve already got some lunch planned and you are making dinner and bottle warmer is full>” “Must dash but love you and so so proud of my big baby and her best friend too! Love you both! As she left they both had texts – about ten minutes apart – from their own Daddies who were wishing them well. Indeed it was the plan the whole thing would be the whole day was recorded in each of rooms, but they would be not watching it until the evening. They initially were in Suzy’s room playing with all the toys in her nursery. After one hour Suzy stood up, went for some bottles of her Mother (Orla’s) Milk, as well as an small between breakfast and lunch snack. “I will change you and you do me, as we are both wet. I will give you bottles and a small treat too… Now jump up on the changing table…” Lisa did as she was told, Suzy unclipped Lisas onesie and cleaned up her nappy and also played with her clitty using her fingers for a couple of minutes, much to Lisas delight. Suzy was then changed by Lisa (with a similar play), before they went to each of them to latch to het chest . This was done Suzy bottle fed two bottles to Baby Lisa and sweeties before Lisa repeated the same. “Later this week would you like to try sucking on my breasts, I know there wont be any milk but would be fun to try” “Yes please!” “Well anyway now we are happy and dry until till lunch/// “ “Good … “ “Lets go back to the Nursery” While walking back to the nursery they sent their Daddies a couple of pics they took of the other one during their changes to seir Daddies’ by picture messages. Lisa’s daddy said “oh look at her cunny… Lisas daddy Steve said “ooh look at her cunny” while Suzy’s daddy Jeff said “looking gorgeous Cant wait to see and fuck you in person tomorrow!” After that Suzy and Lisa returned to their toys and games until lunch. Suzy’s mother had given her a refresher at using the microwave the day before, and that was all okay. A double size pasta bake was in the fridge. Suzy checked Lisa’s nappy and vice versa) and would be fine. After walking downstairs with their bears in hand “After lunch we will put on a Disney movie and sit down ands watch over lunch. Lunch is on and there are some bottles of apple juice for us too as well… Theres also some ice cream.” So sitting down to watch Monsters Inc the foods clearly woke up the two girls guts, especially the ice cream. As Suzy saw Lisa moving back and forth in her seat “I’m shitting myself… and loving it!” Suzy went for a disposable bedpad under Lisas bottom “I Will change you soon as I feel I will be next,… oooh shit its now!” “Lisa said “Are you happy too I take it?” “Delighted….” They played the movie but the nappy has 8 liters of capacity. “How about we both sit here in our shitty nappies and continue watching the film until either one of our nappies explodes or overloads – unlikely – or until the end of the movie?” “YES I could live with that…” said Suzy. At the end of the movie the walked up to the Nursery to change. REST OF MONDAY NEXT CHAPTER Chapter 15 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part five – Monday part two When they went upstairs they called their Daddies, as agreed, for a lunchtime check in (one at a time). Lisa rung her Daddy Steve “Hello Daddy! Yes we are having an amazing day. Baby stuff this morning and just had lunch while watching a movie had lunch. We are just about to have a messy nappy change each. For an hour or two we are going topless, running around afterwards in nappy and plastic pants for a couple of hours!” We will of course send pictures! Afterwards me and Suzy are talking about plans for spending the night together again and what naughty stuff we will be getting up to!” “Well keep enjoying each other little ones and will see you tomorrow probably?*” “Yes thank you” Suzy’s call with her Daddy was very similar. “Okay Baby Lisa, lie down on the changing bench… and I will get your onesie and your bra off too. Before I change you I will go nude too. Unhooking my twins does take a longer since I went from D cup to DD … That happened a little while after starting on the Pill…I used to be the original Storm in a D Cup!” he said standing as she unsnapped her crotch of her own onesie , but it took three attempts before being fully topless! “That’s the dogs of war let loose … now smile for some pictures for our daddies! As usual I wont take a pic of your mess filled nappy but one of the outside before and after… Good little one now lie down while I change your nappy… pic taken for your crotch then I am pulling down your plastic pants… good baby” Suzy said before untapping Lisas messy nappy… “Well I can clean this up probably without a shower , but if we both have one tonight in any case. A tiny bit of the mess got on your plastic pants, so a new pair of pink plastics alongside another 8 Litre nappy! Such a good girl for using her nappy like a baby! “Thanks, I think… now I will change you Suzy?” “Yes thanks Lisa” . While both dirty changes were quite similar, Suzy’s was a bigger mess, but none had leaked through to her plastic pants – so those survived until next change “Lets go through to our nursery and well play some active games like Jumping Jacks so we can get some amazing tit pics for our daddies… right?” “Yeah sounds amazing” “We were also to talk about what we will do in our adult time later tonight… Have you ever been fisted ? “Just once Suzy but not by you” “Yes we could do that together in nappies tonight and then we will both be sleeping I n the same double cot?” “Yes well I think we’ve earned it as we’ve been such good babies.” “This is so true” After getting a couple of bottles each for the next bit Suzy walked Lisa through to find the (in storage for winter) trampoline, alongside some crash mats and dancing supplies too/….” “Yes - you look so cute with no clothes apart from her nappy and plastic pants… Can I give you a wee kiss” “Yes and you do too” They started with Suzy jumping on trampoline for ten minutes three times with quick baba breaks while Lisa had similar time doing Jumping Jacks on top of a couple of travel changing mats Suzy sizes. After the third ten minutes Rhey agreed to swap and also a breather, as well as checking each others nappies. “Nappy check” said Lisa as she was standing behind her body almost in unison… she placed her arms down between her ample bosoms (“fine”) and then the other way round – with pics for their daddies of course! “You are such good baby and you’re having fun. We get a chance to do some stuff we don’t do very often, or at all at work!” “That’s true… yes I am loving today so far” “Do you mind if I play with your boobies Lisa, and you can do the same for me?” “Yes I would love that… just now or later on?” “now… as they look really cute and cuddly…” “Awhh very cute!” Suzy started on Lisas areola then her nipple (much to her pleasure). Second one and cupping the two together just sent Lisa into absolute ecstasy! “Can you try that on me now baby Lisa” “of course Suzy… Lisa went for Suzy’s nipples one, then two at a time. This also sent Suzy into ecstasy too, and as they finished off “We’ll need to do that again as there was a lot of pleasure, without even trying.. Very much… we did that once but it was not as fun as that was today! Now lets swap over so we can have the last bit of this play hour, as I know my nappy go a little more moist when you played with my tits, believe it or not?” “I do believe it… and me too” So Suzy went did Jumping Jacks, while Lisa enjoyed some time on the trampoline. At the end of a very long hour (more like 1hr 50 after playing with each others boobies!) they were very wet needing nappy changes. Probably extra wet thanks to gravity , not just tweaking each others boobies! However in both cases new nappies were needed, as well as a tiny bit of a leak of pee into both their plastic pants After they changed their nappies, they had to put anther plastic pants on each , as well as being changed back into their bra and onesie too. At this point it was coming up for 4pm. “Do you want to go down and watch something babyish for a couple of hours before your patents get home?” “Yes sounds good Lisa…” They both lied back onto the sofa lying into each other pruning on some Chuggington. However as they had such a busy and active day they ended up falling sleep for around an hour before Orla (Suzy’s Mother) and Andy (Suzy’s father not her daddy) arrived a new minutes apart, waking them both up! “You’ve not been sleeping all day?” “No Mum… just put out paws up after some trampoline stuff and the like” Lisa added “I don’t remember falling asleep either!!” Orla “well we can catch up after tea, which is ready now as its hot roast chicken and some sausages too!” “Yes that sounds great idea Mum!” The two babies fed each other and they all had a chat. Lisa and Suzy were going upstairs to the nursery. But a they were getting up, Orla checked the nappies one at a time “Yes you both need changed so I will come with you!” “Thanks mum!” After some routine changes, 19.15 and 19.45 they took it in turns to speak with their Daddies. They were both impressed that they had such a good time, and also took a few pictures too! Suzy’s Mum came up to check and change their nappies but apologized “Didn’t know you were on the phone…” “No worries Mum…” after a quick check around 20.00 revealed they were okay for an hour, she asked “When are you having bedtime?” “Around 9 so an hour?” “OK well I will come back and get you ready for bed, as well as whatever naughty stuff you will be doing to each other!” “Yes thanks Mum!” Are you ready to be fisted Lisa? Or do you want to wait?” “No try now – we can try and finish each other off with clit play, and wand at bedtime?” and play with each others clitties!” “That sounds a good idea… lie back Lisa…” After dong as told she lubed her friends cunny and surroundings. She continued to place two fingers in her cunny, but spread apart... yes she should be okay buy tell me if it hurts, okay?” Suzy said before tsking the two fingers back, then placing four fingers into Lisas cunny…. “Oh yes,… She had also been playing with her labia on the way in “Hopefully not hurting you too much?” said Suzy to Lisa…. “no actually love it… maybe touch my clit and you’ll make me finish” “Yes of course” to Lisas amazing pleasure, sending her into ecstasy. “I really enjoyed that Suzy, and its your turn” With Suzy more heavily built her hands were smaller, as was her entire vulva to be fair . So after similar probing by Lisa, who’s hands smaller, Susy said “Start with three fingers” After some pleasure she asked Lisa for the rest of her hand, as well as other hand on her clitty! And that send her into similarly climaxing fun! Soon after, true to her word, Suzy mother came up with some hot chocolate before changing each other ready for bed. They took it in turns to wand each others nappies, before calling a night at 10pm. “Thanks baby Suzy.,.. and goodnight!” “Thanks baby Lisa and goodnight to you too!” Chapter 16 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part six – Tuesday In the morning Lisa woke about five minutes before Suzy, and then ten minutes before Suzy’s Mum woke them up and take them changed for the morning. “Did you have a good evening last night Suzy said Lisa?” “Very much! Thanks for everything” As they walked down for breakfast, Lisa asked Suzy “Do you think we should ask our daddies for Challenges today too? As in the past they’ve had some equally good ideas as we have!” “Very good idea! While we have some experience its always good to get a second set of ideas for a day” So in the four way text chat hat Lisa had recently setup for her Suzy and both daddies , they said “Morning Daddies. Hope you liked the pictures we sent you! We would like to ask you – before we see you both tonight – could we please have some challenges or ideas ? Not that we’re bored but wed like to PARTIALLY open ourselves and wed like to open ourselves up to you today?” “Yes we did! Now that’s a good idea… finish your breakfast and I will chat to Jeff and get -back to you soon… Steve” As planned there was a further message about ten minutes later . “Okay Little Ones… Todays Challenges are; 1. As you fell asleep yesterday during Chuggington – usually one Suzy even joins in even in other homes or other things – at least one hour of that 2 . Half an hour at least of, Painting or other Arts and Crafts to make a “Welcome Home Daddy” picture card or similar, one each the two of you 3 . Go down on each other. Have two different sex sessions each other, in the manner of your own choosing, any you want to enjoy your best friend and fuck each other! And yes you are allowed to cum… … Complete the three challenges, with pictures, and your Daddies will be getting you a takeaway. Weve also texted Suzy’s mum Orla so that she knows she might be getting a night off cooking! Be Good, Play Safe and Lube Up! Daddy Steve and Daddy Jeff xxx Suzy said “How about we do them in number order , then it will give us the time to think as to how we want to fuck each other ??? “That sounds good!” “Big Screen tv for an hour, then upstairs for a check/nappy change if needed and to get to the arts supplies part of my Nursery! They sat down in front of the Big Screen tally to watch just over an hour (in the main room). Both Suzy and Lisa were sat together like real babies in their onesies, nappies and plastic pants – not a care in the world but learning life lessons via a programme that has talking trains! After an hour they went upstairs to Suzy’s nursery for part 2, as well as Nappy checking. They were both wet and in need of change. “Lie up Lisa you first”,,, After two routine wet changes on Suzy’s changing bench, they went for the painting supplies! As Suzy looked out two protective smocks and the other painting supplies. “I think I know how I would like to screw you. One we’ve done before is strap on play but this time cut holes in mt nappy, to penetrate your fluff until I cum. How’s that for you!” “Yes I like!!” “So how’s about you?” “I want you to pull down my nappy, lube me up and slide my vibrator that I sometimes use in my own, well place it my ass, and the strap on into my dildo until I cum…” “Yes fine with me!” Suzy said! After that discussion they both painted their Daddies Welcome Home pictures. While leaving their work to dry they walked downstairs for lunch. Similarly to yesterday a ready meal and ice cream – this time Cottage Pie – with some fruit juice and baby milk bottles. However like last time they sat down with Nick JR channel on. About five minutes into this however Lisa messed, and then ten minutes in its Suzy’s turn! “Well that’s another mess in me too” said Suzy. “I guess if we sit for an hour and we change upstairs I guess it might be safer to then do our play sessions that we were discussing maybe in a bit…” “Ok sounds good” “Good girl Lisa…..” “same to you Suzy” After lunch , pudding they had a little time longer hugging round each other like babies “Just like real babies we are.. except we’re 25 … “ “yeah going on 2” replied Lisa to her friend. As with the day before they rang their Daddies for a while, and they liked the pictures. They explained what they were doing for Challenge 3 later. So after the time on clock they said “So we go change now, we do the 3 and then we will have 3 or 4 hours left? We can come back here for more…” “That sounds good…” As they returned to Suzy’s nursery she looked at Lisas messy change. “It looks like I will need to get you in the shower to get rid of the mess in your nappy. Don’t worry I will help you!, and then we can do the same to me as I think I’ve messed everywhere too… judging by the way I felt walking upstairs “ She undone her onesie and plastic pants and stood her in the shower. Then she pulled down Lisas nappy and gave her a hand using a shower puff (she has a couple for using in messy accidents) vagisil and shower head to gently clean her vulva and bum. She toweled off and was walked back to the changing table and given powder, lotion, a new nappy, plastic pants and onesie and back into her bra. Then Suzy’s change “yep I was right….” and Lisa helped her the same way. “So who’s first ?” Suzy asked… “ME!” asked Lisa… “ So walking through to the double bed sized Cot, Suzy put a new disposable bedpad and told her friend to “lie down next to me”’… She got Lisas vibrator, the lube (Lisas everyday generally dryer than Suzy who always had an every day discharge since she was 😎 and the Strap On . Suzy unhooked Lisas onesie, removing it for now and leaving just the bra before lubing her ass deeply first of all before sliding it on. She then had the Strap-On placed to resemble a big penis into her best friend, but in this case over her own clothing “Just one big baby fucking another one!” she said to Lisas reply was “Yayyy”” Suzy applied plenty of lube to the giant penis as well as her vulva. However in the two minutes since the vibrator was in Lisas ass – not yet on – she was a little more moist down there!” – and guiding the giant dick into her vulva, before turning on both vibrating parts, much to Lisas enjoyment! After ten minutes (And many climaxes) Lisa asked to stop. “Was that fun?” “oh very much so… fifteen minutes later and its your turn?” That’s fine” “So for cutting the hole in your nappy I take it that you want me to take away the onesie and plastic pants?” “Yes that’s fine…” After cleaning up and Lisa adjusted the strap on, got Suzy down to just her nappy and bra. To sabe cutting into Suzy’s muff she would pull down her nappy, put the cut in, and a little bit of tape had been suggested to hold the nappy to save bits going everywhere! “Thanks Lisa…” After lying down in a similar position to where Liisa was just now Lisa applied some lube to the end of the giant penis before gliding into her Suzy’s muff and the vibrator on. This brought immediate pleasure to her (for some reason) and fifteen minutes later Suzy had enough “Oh my god thank you, you are the best”… After fifteen minute breather both were changed into new nappies before saying “Lets go downstairs again, and we can have some more ice cream – just a little one each? At that point they thought “We’ve earned an extra treat!” Its coming up for 3.45pm and your parent, and our daddies, will be back around 5.30. “Weve messaged them so they are getting dinner) Telly watching or a Disney movie?” “Tough choice – how about Disney movie ?” “Which one?” “I fancy Snow White” said Suzy . “While I get this set up please could you run upstairs and get the things we painted earlier for our Daddies?” “Yes good idea, they will be here before you know!” So four people arrived soon after other Andy (Suzy’s father), Orla (Suzy’s Mother). About 20 minutes later Jeff (Suzy’s ABDL Daddy) and Steve (Lisas ABDL Daddy) came in with takeaway saying “A deals a deal! As very few Chinese are open on Tuesday they had an Indian Takeaway including drinks and ice cream! After a little while the two daddies walked their charges up for a nappy change each, as well as to stow their bags for staying the night. “You’ve been so very good…we can go down and watch another movie, and then we come up and screw you both silly tonight?” “Yes sounds good!” When coming back they put on Lady & The Tramp before hot chocolate and bedtime. As they finished they both agreed (Lisa and Suzy) that this day was even better than the one the day before! Chapter 17 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part seven - Wednesday part one Today was similar to the other days so far this week, with one twist. That is today they wake up at Suzy and go to bed at Lisas. So from there until the weekend Suzy and Lisa and are staying together at Lisas place. Their Daddies are expected to come tonight too after work. Lisas Mother Polly is a stay at home mum these days, so will be able to assist with some of the daytime nappy changes, with her father Brian (not to be confused with her Daddy) is now owning is taxi company so she will be home evenings, like both Suzy’s parents ere earlier in the week. Suzy will drive both her and Lisa, supplies and everything else around 12 noon but Lisas mother Polly is arranging some of her food for lunch her place . Some of the extra ABDL nappies and plastic knickers they purchased for this week are already at Lisa so only some clothes and the like, as well as Suzy’s pills and toiletries. The two baby girls were woken up by their Daddies, and reminded of the shift later today. It was said a couple of challenges might follow Thursday, as the short drive and unpacking etc. might be enough for you to chill for the afternoon, and an evening when we are both there together tonight at Lisas too! “Yes we are remembering!” So after being nappy changed and showered by their daddies they then walked down for breakfast., where they fed them in the high chairs baby-style. “Hello Lisa how’s you?” Suzy asked as she arrived and was clipped in by her Daddy! “Another amazing night of babying and sex after a day of babying each other”… “Yes mine was great wasn’t it daddy and Lisa too!” “After yesterdays playing up with your butt hole and the single dildo on over the givers nappy play, we can get one that has a double doing for inside the givers muff, or even better now you’ve given me the idea, a triple to include one for Anal! We could get it sent to you for tomorrow arrival? Daddy Steve and Daddy Jeff too?” “Well were thinking of buying a slightly different triple strap on – from our own money – after Lisa wanted to experiment yesterday with a vibrator in her ass as well as the dong in her muff” “Approved – and get an couple of one litre enema can too and two metal bedpans too, so you can clean out before and well pay for it. I think daddy Jeff had one but only ones we have now are the 2 litre hot water bottles of Suzy’s” they said… “Thanks both Daddies” Suzy then ordered the item, with the extras, to Lisas for a before 12 noon slot. Their daddies had previously experimented with anal sex although this was they first time they’d ever done it with each other. Needless to say both babies were more than happy. “If you decide to do full time or part time littlespace – say some days work and some days little space - we will send you some challenges and give you daily ones. These would be vanilla for days at work and we can talk all about” “that’s an idea . After a week we might be going round in circles” Suzy said. Lisa what do you think? “Yes I like those ideas too, we can put the feelers out when we get back to my own home later today” “Yes of course the decisions outs of course, although we can ask your dad tonight.” Suzy then called over her mummy to see about be going part time (if they both decide at the end of the week) to which she thought that should be fine but we will double check that’s fine, and I will message you later today. Suzy finished her breakfast alongside Lisa a couple of minutes later. Both Daddies checked their nappies (both just a little wet this time) and made their apologies as there work called. Shortly after Suzy’s mother and father left to head to their work too. Liisa and Suzy went up to their nursery for a little while, and to double check the stuff they have laid aside for the trip. They then had two and a half hours, so they decided on some play. Starting with a little naughty play Suzy asked if Lisa could try similar on her to yesterday, so strap on in my muff and my vibrator in my butt too? “ Yes I could… now lie down and I will fuck you. Hopefully you will love it just as much as I did yesterday. It was amazing… Shall I get the things out of the bag we are planning to take to yours?” “Yes please”! Ten minutes later she returned with everything and asked Suzy to budge up so she could get a bed pad below her. After lying back Lisa lubed up both her vulva and her butt too. She pushed her vibrator into her arse and before turning it on got the straps ready and adjusted to double-fuck her best friend. After lining up carefully and then roughing it up as bit as Suzy thrashed around for a while in so much pleasure and ecstasy and happiness. After close to twenty minutes (and so many climaxes) “Okay Lisa I need to stop….” After ten minutes she cleaned up and put the nappy back into place! Suzy then said “How can I thank you” “Go down on my muff with your mouth for a while…” “Yes of course…” She said swapping places and pulling Lisas nappy to the size before starting with finger on her clitty before deeply tonging her muff. She had similar moving around, even more so when Suzy put her finger over Lisas clitty then going down for fifteen minutes more of fun. After which “stop now but I really enjoyed that” So darter a breather they got things repacked ready. It was 11am and in one hour they were going to Lisas for the rest of the week. They returned to littlespace playing with cBeebies on in the background downstairs on the big TV downstairs. Just before that they changed each other into fresh nappies before heading downstairs. While watching the tv they both cuddled round each other, with hands just under the back waistbands of their nappies. Half way through Suzy asked Lisa to stand up “nappy check time … come here” as she put her hand into her onesie and down the front crotch of Lisas nappy… “yeah your fine!” Lisa said “You next” she put her down her crotch too before saying “fine too!” “Well that’s nice of you… sometimes Suzy you are just like a caring Mummy…” “Well thanks I guess learned stuff you know?” “I felt a slight pleasure when you had your hand down there” said Lisa “yeah probably as I have only just had my fingers and tongue in your baby fluff earlier on…………” “Oh yeah……” They then watched the telly again starting with Go Jetters! too. Half an hour later Suzy turned it off, before Suzy said “Ok get in the car – check I’ve not forgotten anything as I am doing…” They took the bags, placed in the back of the car Suzy driving (they shared the car and costs as Suzy gets a lift to her work from Mum and Lisa lift shares with someone else she works with most of the time part time. Sometimes she gets a lift to the office with a Special Needs School run returns to base too, or her own father if he’s in the office) Switching on the Babyish playlist, they started making tracks “You looking forward to your Daddy moving in? “Yeah it seems like fun!” During this chat Suzy’s phone got a message from her mother, but she didn’t see the message was from her Mother. “IF you decide to part time 3 days at work, Monday Tuesday Wednesday would be the best for us working. Check with Lisa and her Mummy too!” So when she took her phone off the car holder she immediately saw it and got excited… showing it to her friend who was very excited too!” As they arrived Lisas mum Orla welcomed them, helping in with bags and the like, as well as saying “Lunch is on for all three of us – your Mums lasagne which I have one third normal and two thirds cut up small for you two and Apple Pie and Ice Cream! Polly clipped them in on a high chair and big bibs with apple juice in baby bottles. She fed Lisa first before going onto Suzy. “Good girl for Mummy..” While Lisa was being fed Suzy discussed her mothers text and said she wood be fine for part-time. Could you check with Lisas father about if that’s fine IF that’s what we decided to do?” “Of course hunney!” Lisas Mother said “Well its great having you home again, and of course Suzy too.” As - lunch went down well it was time for pudding, and at the start of the pudding it was like someone had messed. Well Suzy was rocking forward “Sorry Lisas mummy” “Why?” “I think I’ve just sh… erm… messed my nappy… “No need to worry, you are a baby, that’s what babies do….” Afte the end of the discussion Lisa was rocking back and forward with a guilty look “Sorry Mum, me too!” “Now that’s okay. When we finish here I will take you two little ones for a change in Lisa’s nursery, and then you can have fun and games up there too! “Thanks Lisas Mummy” aid Suzy. Its interesting to get a break from changing each other all week!” “Lisa, how was your health, as you seemed fine as you didn’t have emergency calls from you both” “Well no issues, bowel and bladder working well, no thrush or cystitis, Just some good time at Suzy’s and with my daddy last night who’s also coming tonight again” “Well that is good to hear.. .I will finish here, put the lunch food dishes away, unclip you and then after that, up for a nappy change both?” “Yes, thank you Lisas Mummy… we’ve got something coming tomorrow morning another toy or two – we discussed with our Daddies – something else to play with each other!” “Sounds fun… you can explain all later this evening, or when it arrives!” “Thanks,…” as they both walked upstairs to Lisas nursery, where Lisa was first to jump up on the changing table. “Good baby Lisa…well that seems easy so the same onesie and plastic knickers will do” After putting her daughter (Lisa) into another 8 Litre nappy , through wiped and baby powder and baby lotion (of the ones that were already bought special for the event), it was Suzy’s turn for a nappy change. However “Looks like Suzy will need new plastics and onesie, as your mess leaked a little. I will go get them…” A few seconds later she was back “Here you are… from your own supply!” After that a similar change, but as a result of the extended messing, Mummy Orla she stripped her down to her bra, before a similar change before new plastics and she snapped Suzy into her new onesie. “Good girl… now go play with Lisa!” Chapter 18 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part eight - Wednesday part two As it was round 1.30pm they phoned their Daddies as discussed , for a short catch up. Close to 2pm they started an hour of play with Lisa playing with the doll house and Suzy playing her slide and the ball pit. Half way through they swapped over and 2.30pm (the same time) Lisas mummy Orla came up to check up on them, check their nappies and offer them drinks. “Your diapers are both fine. Would you like a bottle of juice or Mummy’s milk from the source or a bottle of the stuff?” “Oh yes please Mummy – Mummies Milk from the source please? Suzy are you happy with the same its really nice!” “Yes please me too!” Mummy Orla walked Lisa first over to the nursing chair with giant bench so she can breast feed her 25 year old baby “Suzy you’re next okay? Now come up Baby Girl!” After about ten minutes Lisa said “I’m full now mummy thanks!” “Now Suzy come and lie down and I will feed you. Lisa play with the slide and ball pit before Suzy swaps over to the Dolls House okay?” Around 12 minutes later Suzy was full of milk before returning to the nursery. Mummy came up to the nursery one over an hour later expecting another nappy change at 3.45pm. “You two clearly having -plenty fun more than half an hour… oh well lets see… yeah your both needing a change,” “What do you want to do next? “Well how’s about we have an hour of naughty time? Please Mummy?” “Yes that’s no problem at all.” After changing both nappies she said “I will leave you for about an hour? “ Thanks Mummy, although we will both come down around 5pm after when we will come down for dinner at that time. In the meantime Suzy please wand me over the nappy and I will then do the same – does that sound fun???” Suzy nods knowingly. She got Lisas wand from her bedside table along with the Lube before walking over to Lisa’s double bed size crib. “Do you want me to unclip your onesie so I can get to your nappy, or another place on your body?” “Well please remove my onesie, and work your way across my boobies and nipples. After halfway go to the nappy and plastics?” Well needless to say Suzy did exactly… and Lisa loved the wand on her boobs and nipples were exceptionally enjoyable. This was before Suzy moved down further down over her nappy. After half an hour (and so many orgasms), Suzy said “did you enjoy that? Cause now its your turn! Try the same on me please… “She clipped Lisa’s onesie back in and at the same time lied back on the bed myself. Suzy was unclipped by Lisa and then she made a beeline for Suzy’s bosoms, and nipples. This was so enjoyable and just as much so after wanding Suzy’s plastic pants and nappy too. “ooohhhh yes that was very much amazing” Suzy said after several orgasms too. As they had a quick breather they went downstairs to see Lisa’s Mum , plus dad -nd both daddies in time! “Hello Mum… so what are we having for dinner?” “Well its sweet and sour chicken, rice and chips. As were expecting the guest – your two Daddies as well as your Father – around 6pm its on for then. Theres Apple Juice for you two as well in bottles.” “Thanks Mummy” said Lisa, “Thanks Lisas Mummy” said Suzy. “Would you like to put the tv on here on Nick JR or cBeebies until then?” “Yes please Mummy!” So they saw people arriving in the order of Jeff (Suzy’s ABDL Daddy) and Steve (Lisas ABDL Daddy) and Brian (Lisas father) last. The dining table included two highchair clips for the two babies and their Daddies helped to feed them. “Good babies for eating all your food… would you like some Ice Cream too?” “Yes please” they both said. Their Daddies helped with that and told them to sit on the bench while they took the plates across to the Sink. “Now we can both go up to your nursery and room, like we usually do, and we will change your nappies too. “Thanks Daddies”. As they walked up to the Nursery, Mummy Orla spoke to Lisas father Brian to explain what they’d discussed earlier on. “Yeah that sounds fine, when they decide just let me know?” Upstairs both baby girls had their wet nappies were changed while a further catch up between every one at a time. Two Daddies had offered anything their baby girl wanted sexually “Okay Daddy can you tie me to my bed and fuck my cunny” Lisa asked her Daddy “Oh yes…” Daddy Steve didn’t need to be asked twice “Lie back little one… so you want my dick in your muff?” “Yes Daddy!” So Lisas Daddy used the corner cuffs to fix her, before leaving her in her nappy for five minutes before returning to his charge before lubing up her cunny and slipping his rock hard dick deep in to her Fluff… Just before her Daddy was set to cum he took out his dick and said to “finish me off my thirsty cum sucker!” Afterwards “Good girl Lisa, shall I play with your muff?” “Yes please again!” Suzy’s Daddy offered something of her choice too, and she said to tie me to the bed cuffs for an hour. Firstly Suzy wanted her Daddy Jeff to eat her, before she went to suck his dick for the rest of the time! Afterwards getting on for 9.30pm Mummy Orla made cocoa. She brought some up to the girls before saying “Yes your father is happy if you want to go part time or whatever you decide!” “Thanks Mummy” Orla then assisted them to have a shower, dress them both ready for bed, and they slept one bed each with their Daddies. “Night Night Baby Lisa, Night Night Baby Suzy” Mummy Orla said, before returning to her room with her husband Brian. Suzy and Lisa would be looking forward to the following day together at Lisas’s place. They had some extra fun naughty toys coming, as well as a mostly littlespace day with the two of them, and Lisas mother too! Chapter 19 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part nine – Thursday part one As it was similar to the previous day and their Daddies were staying over, a similar start to the morning except it was in Lisas home. As was discussed their Daddies were giving them challenges. So when they were together they agreed and went back to their littles to explain what was needed to do! 1 get a breastfeed from Lisas Mummy -and take pics 2 please take pictures of your boobies for Daddy but with your nappies still on. Pop the onesie off and your bra too before doing it. Ask the other little one or your Mummy if you need help 3. when the dong arrives, give it a go and use one at a time from one fluff to one arsehole . First from Lisa to Suzy and then the other way round, until you both cum. Before you must have an enema into a bedpan, as you aren’t allowed to use the big girl potty. Lisas Mummy can help if you need it! Lisas Daddy also advised this weekend a couple of friends who are into leather and uniforms “So just a heads up one day you will be in leather outfits and the second day you’ll be in some slutty looking short uniforms that shows your nappy off!” Suzy said “Yes its been a while since I had a uniform on like school ones and I love being Daddies compliant little baby slut butt!” “Me too Daddy, looking forward to it too” said Lisa. As their Daddies (and Lisas father) left for work, Suzy checked the online tracking to show her new fuck toy was coming around 9.50am. This had four vibrating dildos in one single harness, although they can be changed to 3 or 2 if only one-persons own use! She kept a look out for delivery and as the boxes arrived, Suzy up to Lisas room with her. The dildo looked amazing fun. They were looking forward to the enemas too! Lisa unpacked those and clipped them to the wall about four feet apart. Suzy said “I will guide it into you and you can do the same thing, and Lisas mummy said to call in a few minutes when we are ready!… A bedpad was down just for drips and two metal bedpans for them to empty out their bowels before anally fucking each other!” They sat down and Lisas mummy came to keep an eye on proceedings as well as open the values. Then Lisas mum Polly turned the valves to let the litre of hot soapy liquid do its worst on her daughters bowels, and her best friends too. After around five minutes they were told to hold on before going over to the two and a half litre metal bedpads . “Stay their for fifteen minutes girls please to sit down, and that should be you empty at the back and I’ll clean up your muff too, before letting you getting tore into each other!” “Thanks Mum” Lisa said. After fifteen minutes on the bedpan, many cramps and some pleasure too. Lisas mum walked in again “Good girls… now I will get rid of all that poopies, and have wiped both of your muffs too. After you are finished, call me and I will put you both in fresh nappies!” “Yes Mummy will do!” Ten minutes later Lisa started lubing up and Suzy helped her with the straps. Lisa was able the two dildos into her muff and arsehole, before doing the same with her best friend. “Now lie down and spread your legs for your best friend to fuck both your holes!” she said as Suzy was obediently done as she was told. She spread her Muff wide before Lisa lubed the hole deeply and the same for Suzy’s arsehole. Next, Lisa used the remote control to turn on all four at the same time…. To some immediate pleasure for her and Suzy. After 15 minutes Suzy was begging her friend to stop. “Thanks Lisa… that was amazing… 20 mins then it’s your turn Lisa” she said. Of course pictures were taken for their Daddies to satisfy their third challenges. Suzy into Lisa was similar, but a bit shorter. They then called their Mum who would give them a new nappy. She said “Did you want to do the breastfeed just after “ “Yes mummy that’s nice!” After Lisas Mummy placed both Lisa and Suzy into new nappies and plastic pants) breastfeed of Lisa and then Suzy. “Good girls! Now after lunch shortly we will do the last challenge of removed their bras too for a topless (wearing only a nappy and plastic pants) later on. Now come down and we will get lunch on, which should take 30 minutes. I know you just had a breasted but you will need more as you’ve had an enema getting rid of so much, so that’s why!” “Thanks for looking after us mum!” Lisa said. They walked with their mother to go downstairs and watch Nick JR on the large telly downstairs. Chapter 20 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part ten – Thursday part two As Lisa’s mother started on lunch for the three of them (Sweet and Sour Chicken followed by cake and custard) Lisa and Suzy was good fun having her mother feed them both. As they have enemas there was no poop forthcoming on Thursday, as its already been taken care of with the enema. Thinking back Suzy said to Lisa “What did you enjoy more – our pre-sex enema or the fucking each other???” “Bizarrely enema that had the idea of preventative/routine but i genuinely loved it just as much as what happened next you know? However just now you took me to new places sexually and for the last little while! So probably a close call ! “Yes and you too!” “it seems weird to have fake penises inside both holes, as well as the person who takes it!” “Well that’s some what to put it!” So after an hour and a bit – a little longer than before as they were watching tv, their nappies were checked right there on the sofa. They had to pause as they had to change wet nappy changes. As was the first challenge today was topless nappy pictures Lisas mother Polly removed the onesie and her daughter bra before taking a Before pic. After changing an After pic was taken. Lisa sent to her daddy Steve “ Good baby showing your body for Daddy. Look at that lovely big full nappy. And nice tits too” to which the reply took Lisa by surprise and caused her to blush! Suzy’s change was the same – a little bit more discharge than her daughter but that’s normal, and like earlier on Suzy has had some spotting too. Otherwise she sent her pics to her Daddy Jeff. This had a similar reply “Good baby for showing Daddy! A lovely full nappy … and I could just suck those gorgeous big baby titties too!” After changing they came down to put the TV but swapped to a movie, Rugrats – The Movie. The strapline when it was launched on the sides of local buses in the late 1990s were various but Suzy’s favourite “An adventure for anyone who’s ever worn nappies!” or similar. So Suzy reminded her best friend and mother who went back to kitchen work and other domestic stuff, although she said she’ll be back to check them in an hour, as well as giving them couple of bottles of apple juice each. About half way through Suzy said “Do you think our daddies would let us also include enemas one or two a week as well suppository punishments” “Yes we could ask… however it might be nice to have one of the enemas going into a nappy, with a couple of boosters?” “Well we could ask of course. I guess if they are up for it, and the person doing changes doesn’t mind?” “Yes we can message them later on.” “I guess we should maybe schedule a weekly hour for fucking each other in all four holes at once. We can see how it works – obviously the receiver might need to be wary of some poop coming back out in both cases ? “ “We can try. This is the new bit for us, and we are both readily more than familiar our bodies! I had 24/7 incontinent at the front and I do get a lot of daily discharge, as well as only mild spotting since I went on the pill. In your case you wet at night but now more or less incontinent too, and you are a bit drier down there than I am… Well that’s the things we’ve known for some time!” “Yes that’s all good” Lisa said as Suzy pressed play. Mid afternoon fun saw a couple of changes – first one fine, second one they both had a change! With around an hour and a half before dinner, they put on the big screen a movie The Lion King which kept going until dinner. Today it was only four people for dinner – Lisas father and mother with Lisa and Suzy. After further telly watching, bedtime came all too soon again! Chapter 21 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part eleven – Friday After waking up with their best friends Lisas mother helped shower and get ready for the day before walking for breakfast. Once again their Mummy fed them baby style. During this point their Daddies sent them the daily message of their tasks for the day. They knew their Daddies were coming tonight and staying till Sunday. 1 Suppository Play – without restraints but you must wait one hour before asking for a change. Do the sitting around while watching the ABDL video porn links I sent yesterday (before we arrive this evening) 2 Tit play – after we saw your tits in the pictures, please play with each other nipples and titties until you both cum. Afterwards please play with a wand on your nappies until you cum again! wand (before we arrive this evening) 3 Plugging and Chasity. Once we arrive (just before dinner) we will put you in chastity and a new nappy. This is a double dong you have to wear under your onesie as well as female chastity also under your onesie. You then come down for dinner and try to be good write double dildo under your nappy and onesie. Afterwards we turn on the vibrator. However in both cases you wont be allowed to cum. You will need to beg to climax in your room for one hour, which is subject to satisfactory service of your Daddy. During this time your Daddy will require at least one of Prostate Play, Waking Off Daddy/Hand Relief, Sucking off Daddy or some other sexual talk of your Daddy then you MIGHT Be allowed to cum yourself. After one hour cumming is permitted without restrictions and your Daddy might go down on you to say thanks! ps However if you both behave (especially number 3) goes well might be another pleasant surprise! As Lisa read them out aloud, she thought to herself “What do you think it might be?” “Suzy guessed “New Ice Cream flavors, new type of nappies probably… I heard there’s an 12 Litre disposable nappy although they keep going out of stock in like an hour… I’ve got some on back order probably a fortnight. Its because they are made in somewhere like China vs Scandinavia where the NHS basic cheap ones come from!!!” Did you think our daddies want us to them up the arse for once?” “Well we will see later on, just be on best behaviour…. “ “Will see Mummy to tell her about the suppositories but we can do that upstairs about 10am?” After showing Lisas Mummy she said “Yes that’s fine!” Liza and Suzy also explained the messing play ideas they had talked about the night before, and their daddies both thumbs up so that’s one for another week! Now upstairs and we can start watching those naughty video’s while we mess ourselves ! Two suppositories each up their arses, and they were both entirely out (two of them) in under 10 minutes. During this point they both got horny watching ABDL themed porn with the first one including naughty nurses who wanked the male patients off during their nappy changes! After that they went through to the nappy changing room before calling Lisas mum Polly to help them change out of their very full shitty nappies. “Good girl now lie down on the changing table” Polly said to Lisa. However the volume was less than normal, probably as they’d had an enema the day before. Suzy’s was similar before heading downstairs to 101 Dalmatians in the run up to lunchtime. After fish/sausages and chips was all done and dusted, Suzy and Lisa returned to the nursery. They were needing changes which were only wet. They decide to do Challenge 2 with playing each others boobs and then wanding over her nappy, before swapping around. After another amazing set of climaxes they went to babyish play with the slide and similar things for an hour or two. Lisas Mum checked them several items before messages were received saying their Daddies would be coming at 5.15pm, with pizza for dinner at 5.30pm. As was explained Challenge 3 was explained as to what to expect to her mother, they were indeed prompt! “Hello Daddies…” “Come with me little ones!” As well as getting things unpacked for the next couple of days, both babies were stripped to the nappy before heading downstairs in new nappy but also in a female chastity device instead of their bra, and each as well as their nappy and plastic pants. As the double dong was already inside their muff and the arse, they had fun trying not to cum on the way down the stairs, let alone when the vibrator was on! By this point there was the two Daddies, Lisas mother and father as well as the two babies but Suzy’s mother Orla had been invited for the evening “for catchup (by Suzy’s Daddies) until 10pm”, although it wasn’t any further details! The three parents continued on for a few hours. However after dinner they were walked up by their daddies and both vibrators were turned on inside their nappy and chastity device. “Remember the rules” so they called over their Daddies – both opting for Hand Relief on both Daddies. When they were both to come the girls were bought right close up to swallow it. “Thanks baby girls, you can cum” They were both told. “Now one hour we play with each other!” So after everyone was blissed out after lots of orgasms each! They were changed into new nappies, chastity removed and a onesie, bra and plastic pants replacing them again. “Okay now we go downstairs for the bonus surprise, as you were two very obedient little ones?” They tried guessing while walking downstairs “Not breaking up ? “ “Hardly. “ “New nappy design? “ “No but I have some on backorder for next week or the following one” “Girls fucking their daddy up the arse?” “Well no…. but it’s a nice idea, Jeff add Pegging to the list… Anyway we would not do that of all your parents would we ??? “ So as they arrived their Daddies opened some fizzy wine (non alcoholic for the kids) before standing together a piece of paper and some other things in a bag. “First we’d firstly like your parents for all the hospitality and welcoming us into your homes and spending time with your amazing daughters. For the last year and a bit in Suzy’s case, or coming up to a year in Lisas case, you’ve treated us like family. To this we promise the next bit will be family-friendly despite the fact we visually aren’t (Giggles from the parents!) We both never want this journey to end. We both think – and we’ve discussed this at some length - we want to this being together in partnership to the next stage. This might be a bit cheesy and corny, but we want to spend this moment with your family. We both love you and we like to love the arse off you forever. This is not a hoax amd we want to be with you. So I will explain in some details that Lisa and Suzy might already know. In our community we have these things called Collars in a way that replicates engagements rings and later weddings ring Nothing changes overnight but as we want to be our partners, we brought you a couple of collars. They are basic but if you like the ides then in 6 to 9 months we will have a formal collaring ceremony. We will get you something more festive to suit your own tastes. So do you both accept being collared both as our partner – hopefully – for the rest of time?” YES FUCK YES! Lisa and Suzy yelled at each other…” “That’s okay and we accept the naughty babyish words!” They then both opened the clasp at the back before draping over their necks, telling them to keep it on as long as possibilee, like a conventional engagement ring. “Will that explains why you wanted me here” said Suzy’s mother Orla. “…and the fizz” “I know Mum SO happy…” she looked at Lisa who started crying, seeing Suzy off too! “Congratulations on this and we wish you well for the future.” “Us too, congratulations Lisa!” At this point Suzy’s mother Orla’s phone rung “Do you want me to come around topic you up?” “Well an extra hour – were celebrating because the two daddies proposed to Suzy and Lisa by way of a collaring, just like getting engaged?” “I had no idea… well give Suzy and Lisa all my best…, and have another glass for me in the meantime!” Chapter 22 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part eleven – Friday epilogue and Saturday part one So following the proposal announcement two things happened; after telling everyone on their phone contacts pretty much 90per cent of their vanilla friends were googling the word Collaring, and once taking their charges to bed for the night, their daddies got so super laid that night! Well as planned the following Saturday was a day of uniforms. Saturday they also had two people to help as things like a nurse/school teacher for one on one. “Morning baby girl” said Jeff to Suzy… “looking forward to the uniforms and two extra mummies visiting?” That sounds amazing… I meant to say I want to say thank you for everything -you’ve done for me.. hooking us up with other friends and the like, all the amazing sex, down to the less glamorous stuff like changing my pissy nappies and being a shoulder to cry on when I am down!” “Well I will get you ready for the day ahead, showered and new nappies then after all that we can go down for breakfast… I will double check to see if Lisa and Steve are up too! Sounds like it! So lets get you out of your nightie and pyjama bottoms”. After all the morning preparation they were both ready – and they were initially back to normal although they both were wearing their collars. Each of their daddies fed the babies. During this time Lisas daddy Steve stood up, but so they could both hear. “Its around 8.45am morning to both of you like being collared?” “Yes indeed! Thanks daddy” they both agreed. “Well around 10am we have another two mummies with uniforms. They will have one on one sessions with you during the session as well as some uniform time doing other stuff like the telly! Mummy Bella and Mummy Claire will be doing one on one with the two of you, with your daddies only in the background. Lisa and one Mummy in her room with me watching and joining in too, and Suzy and the other mummy in the spare room with her daddy watching and joining in!... The uniforms, and the leather stuff for tomorrow, are all ours now. Hopefully you will enjoy it?” Thanks again Daddy, looking forward to another amazing day!” They sat back down in front of the big screen TV watching cBeebies between breakfast and the mummies arrival. A little ahead of time and the door goes, taking them by surprise!” “Hello Steve” the two mummies hugged them on the door. They had a giant wheeled trunk each of uniforms and play supplies. They were assisted up to Lisas nursery when they unpacked! After fifteen minutes the two babies both were walked up by Suzy’s Daddy Jeff. “First scene is a school girls together and then we split off in two rooms for others. The first one is where you are both dressed as school girls. Mummy Bella will be the teacher and Mummy Clare will be the School Nurse. During the session you will both go to the Nurse for a change, they will do that in the other room. Afterwards the teacher sends you to the Headmaster played by Daddy Steve and Deputy Head Jeff. As you misbehave they want to spank you together with However offering something naughty like a blowjob might get you off, or might get you more trouble! “But as Daddy predicted these are very short” “So we can see when you need a change nappy baby girls!” “Ask for a change five minutes in, as you will be needing one by then!” Their Daddies walked through to the room where Suzy and Jeff would sleep. The school uniform (with tie and blouse both matching each other) barely reached Lisas knees, let alone 6foot1in Suzy! In the background they setup a small blackboard, and the teacher and nurse changed into their outfits too, and set up a couple of chairs around Lisas writing desk. The teacher (Mummy Bella) waited a minute before saying Good Morning and took attendance. She started talking about maths, and they were asked to write down the answers to the questions. Five minutes in Lisa put her hand “yes Lisa?” “Can I please go to the nurse?” “Why do you need to go to the nurse?” “Need another nappy on” “But only little babies need nappies and you are a school girl?” She went red at that time. Suzy put her hand up “Can I see the nurse too?” “Don’t tell me you are in nappies as well?” (red face) “Erm, yes…” “Okay… I give permission… Now here’s a permission slip. Go straight to Nurse Clare’s office, and straight back again with no dilly dallying please?” “Thanks Miss Bella “ they said. The walk through to the nurse in their uniform dress – very short and barely covering their tits either – to Nurse Clare’s office. They knocked on the door where the nurse had placed a folding giant changing mat that they sometimes used for travelling or long days out with no toilets or Changing Places facilities. “Hello Lisa, Hello Suzy, are you here for a nappy change?” “Yes we are… Our teacher seemed very surprised but she must be new. “ Okaayy, lie down first Lisa…” She pulled down her plastic pants and wet nappy a bit quick and swiftly and a little sore, like most nurses are…” “Lie down” the Nurse had one at a time on the bed with wipes although very cold hands and a bit rushed too.” “Right Suzy lets see your latest pissy efforts… that’s you both changed. Now get back to Miss Bellas room at once!” They left, and they did, their Daddies both walked into the same room!” After knocking on the door the teacher told them (after expecting a more warm welcome) they were told “You took too long getting changed you naughty girls… I told you not to bunk off! Go to the Headmasters office as you are in trouble! Don’t say another word!” (she said pointing next door and smiling) So they did as they were told where they had saw their Daddies. “You here again for ANOTHER punishment Lisa and Suzy.” The changing mat on the bed had been swapped for two giant cushions with traditional school style paddles. “Lie down and assume the position, arse up…” “What can we do to get out of this?” (Both daddies unzip their flies and pull down their trousers) “Well you could try this… you suck the Heads and Deputy Heads cock. However if its not good – in our option – the punishment increase from 10 over nappy spanks and 10 bare bottom spankings to 15 of each?” “We will give it a go eh Suzy? Spankings are never good are they Headmaster,?” “Lets get at it “Suzy said before licking around her Daddies/Heads foreskin before taking the full cock in her mouth, cupping and teasing Daddies/Heads balls too. Lisa started a few moments later. Both of the Daddies/Heads cum in their mouths in around 8 to 10 minutes. “Well did you enjoy it then Headmaster” They looked at each other “Good, but not good enough… Now arse up and we will need to take care of your dilly-dallying – in your teachers view – so no choice as you keep getting sent here!” They were given a ball gag to keep them quiet before they gave both Lisa and Suzy first of their over-the-nappy spankings. After the last they had their gags removed and nappies pulled back up “Now go back to Miss Bella has some aftercare” to which they smiled, before walking back to the room “Good Subby Babies for your Daddies!” Nurse Clare joined in taking one each, and they both had some cream placed – more lovingly – over the makeshift School Desk.” Chapter 23 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part twelve - Saturday part two “We will spit things into two for the 45 – 50 minutes or so in the run up to lunchtime. We will change you after that, but here’s where we split in two. Lisa and Mummy Bella in her nursery here, and then Suzy and Nurse Claire – who is about to change into Mummy stuff – walk through to the other room. The two daddies will be in the -background. Lie down on your bed first Lisa and I will tie you to the bed and your Mummy is about to give you baby pussy fingering, titty play, eating your baby pussy, and strap on in your little baby pussy and arsehole! After tying up and getting the lube out she said “Lisa which part of your body do you want to do first… with your Daddy standing behind with the camera and playing with yourself?” “Mummy can you go finger my cunny first, please and thank you?” “No problem!” She lubed up her muff after pushing her nappy and plastics to halfway down her thighs, before doing a few fingers around her clit before she went two full fingers deep. After a couple of orgasms she stopped before asking “OK What’s next?” “Strap on play – and you wont need to lube me up or pull down my nappy! Is that OK Mummy?” “Yes that’s fine!” She lubed up Lisas arsehole as well as dropping her knickers and skirt to the floor before lubing up her fanny before she tied round the straps of the harness… OK going in…” The nappy wearing girl in a school uniform was then screwed for ten minutes in both her arse and her pussy, and there was a dong inside her Mummy too, which she really liked! After ten minutes strap on her Mummy stopped and said “What’s next?” “Can I get you to eat my baby pussy please Mummy?” “Yes…” She went nosediving (after removing the strap on) for ten minutes with two clitty play and most in her baby pussy. “Oh oh oh ok my god mummy now what’s next- only one left – play with my titties?” “YES” she said!” After the last ten minutes it was sadly the end… Suzy’s was similar but not allowed to “Thank you Mummy… now can we change our nappies … thanks Mummies… now we will need a couple of big baby bibs for l and also tidy up our uniforms… thanks again!” As Lisa and Suzy were about to go downstairs, Suzy asked “I know we said tomorrow we would make a full announcement tomorrow evening when both mums are here. I like the idea of 3 days and 2 days off starting in two weeks? We might be able to make it 2 and a half days a week to help with our wedding/ commitment ceremony planning, and also, to help your Daddy move in with you soon after that?” “Well that sounds good… Never thought but guess if it’s a double ceremony – would that be ok for us both have it at the same ceremony and/or the same date if it is possible?” “Yes I was assuming/hoping we would double up!” Downstairs for Lunch and all of them fed around another one of Pollys (Lisas mothers) Cottage Pies, similar to earlier in the week. Their two Mummies helped feed them for a change! They returned after lunch. By the time they got up they had messed themselves … “Okay well this is good timing! We will tie you to bed for one hour , in your messy nappy. After that, we will be giving you turns in a nurses outfit! You will, one at a time, then change the other ones shitty nappy while dressed as a nurse will be a changing mat. During this time you will embarrass each other and make the situation awkward as possible by asking some personal questions, touching each others sensitive areas, and the like?” “Okay Mummies…” During the hour Mummy Bella used a wand on the front of their nappies, causing them to enjoy their situation even more! After an hour tied to the bed hey were released with Lisa told to go to the Changing Table with Suzy changed into a Nurses Outfit “Hello Nurse Suzy” Lisa said. “I see you’ve come for a nappy change?” “Yes I am afraid so…” “How long had this happened that you’ve been having these problems” “Years and years I am afraid..” “Well please pull up your uniform so I can check a couple of things…” Suzy then played with Lisas boobs (no problems here)… I will change your nappy and get your vulva checked too…” The change was fine but she was swapped her glove before Lisas fluff in depth. In some depth! After she was told that “well your down there is all fine… keep using your nappies and pretend they are not just for babies” After that, they swapped around. Afterwards, they asked “What’s next?” Well for the last thing before we do for, we will do another round of schoolgirl spanking. However at this time Mummy Clare is changed into a Schoolmistresses outfit. So no sexual options this time, you’ve been sent for 50 spankings each with a switch! Normally half with kickers, hlsadf without. But as you are big babies in nappies, swap knickers for nappy/plastics. Now, Lisa come over here first…. “Are you sure there is nothing I can do like suck you off?” “Well you tried that with the Head and it didn’t work! 50, 49 (they count down to Zero). “Now Suzy’s turn…” Chapter 24 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part twelve - Saturday epilogue and Sunday After the dinner, there was some fun time with their daddies they experimented with a new set of Spreader Pants which caused them to crawl for an hour or so! Then they went to bed. Sunday waking up was very similar to Saturday. Lisas daddy Steve woke her up to remind her about the visitors today! “Morning Baby and future collaring Lisa!” “Hey Daddy!” “Today we have the leather master, Master Bary and Master Bryne scheduled too. This includes a little while with a leather bodysuit with leather Chasity belt too, without the dildos. Also a while with a full length maxi dress in leather too. There will be at least one spanking too! alongside some other fun… well for us, and hopefully for you too” “Thanks daddy!” So following a similar start to yesterday, they were waiting for their guest Masters, while watching cBeebies on the big screen telly. Suzy said “Still weird thinking we are getting hitched in the near future to some lovely men who already know all our issues and who actually like us?” “Yes I know right… Cant wait to be together forever!” She then heard the door going, and it was the two Masters who Steve had arranged. After greeting them at the door they went upstairs with Steve, and Jeff was already there. “Hello Subby babies” “Hello Masters”. As they unpacked, and at the same time explained what was happening. “First of all your Daddies strip you down to just nappy and plastic pants” So after doing that they were changed into the Leather patterned bodysuit that was very short but patterned with some circles and bars. After we move into them Suzy said “Yes I see its short...” “Yes that’s our fun, perving on things…” “Well now, please lie on the bed for an hour. We will cuff you and at the same time an intensive leather spanking with a leather paddle!” BUT after every spank, say “Thank You Master”… Lisa and Suzy were being tied by Barry and Bryne respectively. “50 (spank) Thank You Master, 49 .. . down to 1 “Thank You Master”… “Now your daddies will get you up unhitch you and give you some aftercare as well as lotion, check your nappy (both only wet) and a couple of bottles of apple juice. “You feeling better now?” “Yes thanks Daddy”. They were given a full length all leather dress (with a leather loop to hitch to both collars) and a female chastity device across their nappies with a key lock on the front for one hour in their already wet nappies (still short to flash their nappies) and were told to suck off the two Masters to say thanks! Once you swallow it, your Daddies are next! If you are good you might be allowed to cum afterwards, which will be after lunch. “Yes Master, Yess Daddy” they both said before assuming the position and bending their arses as instructions. However about 3 minutes, Lisa managed to mess herself… to which Daddy Steve said “brilliant! An hour.,..” A minute later Suzy went red as she was messing herself too. “And we didn’t need laxatives or anything, right Suzy?” yelled her Daddy Jeff! After an hour of pleasuring the men in the room , they were congratulated and told you can cum. We will come back to that and screw you! Will discuss later but your daddies will change your messy and wet nappies. After that we will now go down for a lunch”. They all went back down (in new nappies but without the chastity) for lunch. This was one Lisas mummy Pollys Sunday Roast Dinner. Lisas Mum Polly said “You look very nice in that leather dress baby.” “Awhh thanks Mum!” After lunch they went back upstairs for some fun play for the baby girls! Both girls were stripped down to a new bra and just the nappy put on an hour ago/plastic pants. “Come on little ones, lie down on the bed and we’ll fuck your cunny, for being such good little baby girls?” After that they both had a nose in their cunny from their Masters too before they had to leave. Their daddies changed their nappies and into bra and onesie again. So two hours of fun play it was downstairs again. At that point dinner next. Suzy’s Mum, Lisas 2 parents, both daddies were there. The plan was that in the early evening Suzy and Lisa would announce their decision . Suzy stood up and started “As you know we were experimenting with being 24/7 in littlespace (with small amounts adult/naughty play), well three quarters little one quarter big play. Many things were discussed. Lisa and I have had a blast but wonder whether or not we would run out of things to do. So what we agreed was that if we both did 3 days a week at work. At this time however we’d ask if possibly 2 and a half days. The other half day is to help with the collaring ceremony preparations as well as to help Steve move in with Lisa here - so an extra half day for a short term. We would get challenges from the daddies on the days we are not working or together and send at least two messages and one pic when we are working. Also maybe a little more -adult play every day up to 50/50 on the days we are alone? So what do you think, 2 an a half days for a short time, and then 3 days thereafter ??? “ Lisas father / boss and Suzy’s mother / boss both agreed saying the extra half day would be useful in the run up to moving in and then the Ceremony in a few months. Suzy’s (ABDL) daddy Jeff said “Yes that sounds reasonable. We wanted at least try it, and were so glad you two have. But a hybrid approach, especially flexibility in the next few months, is an amazing idea. Suzy added“ We were also thinking of having a double collaring ceremony with the two of us on the same day, would that be possible?” “More good thinking two baby girls” said Lisas’s ABDL Daddy Steve said “Yes that should be possible. Will look into logistics more, in the near future. I do however reiterate what Jeff said. We look forward to planning and haying a future together, and we agree a flexible approach is good. You still get to be round people and your family, as will my Lisa too. And if we want to review that anytime, either way, we’d be happy. You see if you two are happy, the rest of us are delighted!” Orla (Suzy’s real life mother and the nurse Suzy works for) added “YES we’re happy! You get the chance to get out and stay home, so it’s the best of both worlds!” AND – most importantly – we get to discuss you getting hitched, and Lisa getting the same thing! I was so delighted to be part of the proposal, and now part of this evening too! I love you my big baby, and her best friend now also a baby!” To which Lisas father / boss as a taxi company owner Brian said “Hey Polly just pinched my line… But seriously, all the best and we look forward to the ceremony too, and we do appreciate my girl also moving in with Steve too?” Polly replied “Yes that’s right… Suzy we can look at the new schedule maybe 2 or 3 weeks we can get things setup… is that long enough?” Brian said “yes 3 weeks tomorrow is fine for us too!” Now Steve is moving in six weeks, exact date to of the week to be confirmed?” “Yes both daddies” said Lisa followed by a chortle! So after that discussion Suzy’s mother Polly and Suzy went to their home, Steve returned to his home, Jeff returned his home. They were changed and prepared for the bed by their own Mummies. “Goodnight little one” Chapter 25 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part one In the three weeks that followed – The following day (Monday) both Suzy and Lisa told their work colleagues about their week and especially the forthcoming future together with their daddy/partners in the coming weeks and that they would be reducing their workload slightly for more time together with their BFF as well as prep for their nuptials! The same was said for a conversation with her former school BFF Alma who moved down to London about seven years ago after her fathers redundancy and subsequently grew to love the place.. Suzy went south for Almas wedding two years before with her Mummy/Polly. As part of the discussion it was said Alma said she “wouldn’t miss your special day for the world!” ”Thats good news and we look forward to seeing you back in Dundee once again! Sounds good now give love to your Mum ok?” .. Tuesday morning and Suzy was checking her patients in at reception. One of the guy (a male patients called Kenny who’s never had much more that a brief nod said “Nice collar” “Awhh thanks… yes I its an engagement one of sorts before a collaring ceremony..” She then explained how her potty problems turned into a big baby and a good time rather than being depressed . “So it saves explaining my life, and even more they like it?” “That’s good, well catch you later on.,..” …At their regular quarterly doctors visit for STD checking (essential as they don’t need to use condoms but do have sex with more than one partner when guest Daddies or Mummies come along!) with Suzy’s mum (Poll) all went fine. Discussions for the ceremony went along, with questions about a honeymoon. Suzy and Lisa wondered whether a week or a fortnight at the professional Mummies in Glasgow they had when they were 18 and 19. Might have to make it less family friendly to include their two daddies and some naughty stuff! And yes they were still going and deposits were made. Holidays for the working days were booked by Lisa and Suzy too! The ceremony was being held in one of the function areas in Camperdown Park, a couple of miles from the City Centre but still inside the City boundary. The person doing the ceremony was someone who Jeff knew through the kink groups and the like. As plans for Lisa and Steve for moving in tougher caught motion, Suzy and Jeff discussed more. While the moving in was partially practicality for 25 miles in Perth not Dundee, the idea of motiving in with Suzy was naturally useful. It was said that after 3 months (i.e. 6 months before the commitment ceremony) They’d consider moving in with Suzy one month later. She ran it by her parents who were quite happy with the idea, possibly using the spare room for his stuff his stuff that wont fit in the room. So the new dates everyone looking forward were; 3 weeks from the first day back with collars reduced hours start 6 weeks from the first day back with collars Daddy Steve was moving in with Lisa (The weekend before but they had Monday boo off too) 9 months from the first day back with collars was their ceremony (Saturday Ceremony with honeymoon at professional Mummies for a fortnight) And now added 3 months from the first day back with collars Suzy and Jeff to discuss about moving in with Suzy one month later. So we now jump to the first of those - 3 weeks in when they start two and a half day work (with two days in little space or with naughty tines and half day for wedding and move prep). Chapter 26 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part two Monday Morning was pretty normal. Wednesday would see them leave for some additional planning work before a couple of nights together with Suzy at Lisas. On the road they did a half day of wedding plans before they had some ceremony / wedding preparation (Mostly double checking some RSVPs and the like on the phone). As they were meant to be nots seeing their daddies usually till Friday. However one night only (Wednesday) they were together with their Daddies to celebrate their reduced hours from today. It was decided – following a suggestion from some porn links to give both Suzy and Lisa their first piss enema, made up of their daddies piss. While there was most much they would certainly try again anther day, both Suzy and Lisa shit their nappies in just a couple of minutes. After sitting put in their own piss and shit – and their daddies piss too – for an hour before showering and getting their baby girls ready for bed. Thursday morning their Daddies changed them into day clothes and fresh nappies before helping them feed “That was fun last night daddies” they both said their new Challenges for a day together were;’ 1 enema 1L of hot soapy water. However into the new 12 Littre diapers that arrived yesterday, and sit for TWO hours watching tv, like you do with suppositories. But for one day – double the wait time! 2 after that you fuck each other up the arse.. Suzy to be the giver first before Lisa. After that a new nappy on with butt plugs until dinner time! 3 eat baby food! We got you some suitable for 2 year olds, to match your inner personality! Theres more than one so Lisas Mummy can show you where they are! You’ll also wash that down with 2 year old suitable fruit juice, and infant formulae/baby milk. They also said they’d like to take Suzy and Lisa to The Dungeon club event in Dundee at a gay club which also licensed for sex, as well as just alcohol. After watching half an hour of cBeebies they decided to go for an enema. Lisas mother helped put them into one of the new 12 Litre capacity nappies and set them up for the enema. After holding the litre of hot soapy for ten minutes each they shit themselves . They then watched tv for a couple of hours to test the level of the new nappies . However surprisingly, despite a lot of pee and poop – held up to the job. During the telly they played with each others nappy with a wand over the onesie! After changing Lisas mummy fed them both baby food, baby juice and formulae milk, which went down amazingly well. As there was no enema no poopies for the rest of the day! They then went to upstairs to start having sex with each other. “Its been a while since we had just butt plugs in? “Yes well but still looking forward to fucking your arse! Said Lisa to Suzy “yeah fine “ Suzy lubed herself up considerably but she was getting lubed up before strapping on herself before lubing up Lisas fanny and arse! After fifteen minutes they had ten minute breather before Lisas turn to fuck her friend .However afterwards they placed some basic anal plugs in their arse before helping the other one into another nappy for two and a bit hours. It was… erm interesting. Even more so when they went to the telly to watch a movie. As they were still had a was. Was even more orgasmic… After a nice shower and the like, Lisas mother Polly got them both ready for bed. Friday could be even more fun! Lisa and Suzy slept together in Lisas double crib. Thursday After a lovely nights sleep, Polly (Lisas Mummy) woke them both up together, before shower, changing etc. For breakfast they got some baby cereal and a breat feed from Lisas mummy too! “Its been a while since I had that but its nummy… thank you Lisas Mummy!” said Suzy. During the morning they were sent their challenges from their Daddies! 1 To go one better enema 2L of hot soapy water. However into the new 12 Littre diapers that arrived day before yesterday, and sit for TWO hours watching tv, like you do with suppositories. But for one day – double the wait time! 2 Pretend play breast feeding each other just using sucking the other ones nipples for ten minutes. After that bottle feed with some baby milk. 3 Screw each other by going down on each other with your tongues and fingers each others muff and clitty. Afterwards see if you can get the double ended dong pointed into your fanny how far inside your b So they went upstairs to get the enema first of all. After doubling up (2 lite enema in a 12 litre nappy ) a little bit of leaking was only to be expecting… … Just after lunch (mummy’s cottage pie) they had a bit of a Milking Moment! While no milk was expected, they both enjoyed, before snuggling in their best friend for a bottle feed! The sexual play was also fun. They were able to get two dicks (the double dong) int Suzy’s vagina (another first this week)! As her body is more heavy set than Lisa, it was quite comfortable. However Lisa couldn’t stand more than a couple of seconds before switching to just one part of the double dong, “never mind baby girl you tried!” Friday / Saturday / Sunday in Chapter 27 ----- Chapter 27 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part three Friday and the two girls had planned for some time out at the City Centre Olympia Swimming Pool then both the shopping centres (Wellgate and Overgate) and a lunch stop too. Their Daddies gave them some challenges as usual, but knew they were out and coming to see them that evening; 1 Look after each other at the swimming pool. Afterwards give each other a change on the rising Changing Places table using plenty of powder and lotion. 2 In the Shopping Centres afterwards buy something as close to Baby Pink as you can for every day use and wear it when we arrive later tonight. This could be a top, vest, bra, dress or something but please don’t spend too much money! No more than 4 pink each and all under £50 each? 3 In the afternoon give each other a hand spanking wearing nothing, taking your other clothes off and putting your nappy and plastic pants to the sides for 15 spanks each. Then use lotion and plenty of aftercare . As they arrived in the car Suzy said “I am looking forward to today, and it’s a chance for a bit of time away from home today before the BDSM event this weekend.” “Yes I am looking forward to the event which is my first which wasn’t ABDL?” Lisa said back to Suzy. So after paying themselves in, changing and showering, they went for the flumes first. After catching some time in the swimming pool there time came to an end so out to the locker. After that a brief drying off before going through to their Changing Places facility to nappy each other. As both of their swim Nappies were both messed and it was noted to give them an extra wipe down there at the back – their Daddies were proud when they explained they’d looked after each other! This time both Suzy and Lisa messed themselves totally involuntarily, with no laxatives or the like. Suzy has never been able to control that, and Lisa is pretty much incontinent after six/seven years or so in nappies. After new nappy and existing plastic pants and plain white onesie, they dressed back into street clothes in the main part of the changing area. Afterwards they drove into a city centre car park to allow them to do both shopping centres short walk from one to another. After bumping into a friend of Suzy’s mothers before some clothes at Primark and New Look. Afterwards they went to McDonalds in Reform St (between the two) for lunch, and got two Happy Meals each and some ice cream (yes the ice cream machine working for once) they went through what they found with part one of shopping. Lisa found a dress, leggings and vest close to baby pink and Suzy found a pair of PJs and a dress alongside a top. “Those look quite cute, yours too!” After some shoes and other High Street, Murraygate and Wellgate shopping they went back to the car and home. Lisas mother welcomed the back home and hoed them to a few parcels that had arrived while she had arrived. This was some more of the 12 Litre nappies Lisa ordered about three moths ago (on backorder) as well was couple of extra plastic pants and pink nappies they had bought to keep their stock in order for baby times at home and away. Their mother offers them some food and drinks but they were till full from lunch but would welcome some milk. “Mummies in a bottle, Mummies from the source, formulae or regular milk?” “Yes Mummies milk from the source please” “Okay two minutes and we can sit in front of the TV and Mummy can feed you both before you head upstairs and I will change you If you need it” “Yes thanks!” She sat down where the babies were on the sofa and fed Lissa before Suzy. During the feed Lisa Mummy Polly did a covert check to show nappies were wet and a little messy – in both cases just the end of the mess in their swim nappies earlier. “Well you are both needing a change so I will come up to do a change and leave you to play in Lisas nursery”.” “Did you both mess at the pool I take it and now the end is in the day nappy?” “Yes that’s right sorry mummy” “Don’t apologise. Just double checking as you were out and about”. After that Lisas Mother Polly went upstairs to change both the girls before returning to the kitchen area. “We will play for a few minutes then the spanking each other? “Sounds good Lisa” Suzy said. Lisa started first with the bear bottom spanking, then it was Suzy’s turn to return the favour. After showing pics with their Daddies they said they were looking all forward even more play that evening. Lisas mummy came up to check (nappies were fine) after an hour and bought up a couple of apple juice bottles for each of the girls. Afternoon saw many checks and a couple of changes each. Around 4pm they went downstairs to watch the telly (putting on Dora The Explorer , both wearing the baby pink dresses they found on their short shopping haul earlier, Lisa in top/leggings and Suzy in dress to avoid clashing! Their Daddies were collecting an Indian Takeaway on the way to Lisas home – Lisas Daddy Steve was coming around 4.30pm but Suzy’s Daddy called Jeff was coming around 6pm and he would get the takeaway. “Hello little ones, you look so cute in pink just like big babies that you both are! ” said Steve as he entered the house. Dinner and Suzy’s Daddy Jeff and everything else happened before bedtime. Saturday they were told of their role at the BDSM monthly dungeon event. They would have an enema first thing to try to make sure you are all cleaned back there. They would have a special black nappies and black plastic pants with two plugs (no vibrator) and a black bra too, to match the plain black metal chastity with locks, for some time – an hour in chastity and some time on the St Andrews Cross x-frame. Using a flogger they would get 15 spanks each before being swapped around. After that you wear the existing stuff for a total of one hour and then your nappies will be changed. After that spanking be good and your Daddies will play with you with a wand. After that hour, a brief stop, chastity and plugs removed and then plastics/nappies only before some time you two girls go down on* each others muff and titties, for the pleasure of every man in that club. They will watch you and wank off watching you two. After that are having another stop for drinks and discussion with our friends for a couple of hours Whatever any of them want , you have to do with them, male or female or other – whatever they ask! If you are very good you will be allowed to have some wine! You remember the safeword ? Yeah haven’t used it since we were together” “They were also informed of the house’s safeword too, so if someone says it you know to stop! Theres’s condoms and lube too and you’d be best to use them if any men want to fuck or suck you?” “Yeah that’s okay daddy, nice to have belt and braces as we but have contraceptives” “And yes but as its new people too! ”Well our Daddies knows best!” Lisa said. “We bought some flavored ones too which I think you enjoy along with Strawberry lube?” “Yes indeed!” After enema, breakfast and lunch, mid-afternoon they took a taxi (as the Daddies were having booze before heading home) to the event. Their daddies got them ready for the first part of the fun! “These are your lovely subby young ladies” one of the Daddies friends (Master Bary, who had visited them a few weeks ago) said to Daddy Steve “Yes of course ( points to collar) and now for eternity hopefully!” “Yes you showed the pictures! Congrats again and we all look forward to the ceremony in a few months!” Lisa and Steve were walked through to one of the changing rooms separately from the main play area. A giant changing mat was placed on the floor. Lisas daddy Steve was first with lots of lube in her cunny and arsehole before placing the metal plugs inside, nappy plastics and bra all in black before the outside chastity over their nappy. They also had a black long restraint clipped onto their collar rings. She was told to sit while Suzy got the same treatment. After this both Daddies dragged / got them to walk all over to the St Andrew Cross bench, and they were restrained face down for two minutes before being given 15 spanks each bur by Master Bary for once. “Good girl now jump down!” After the spanking their Daddies gave them, wand time. “Such good girls, now wand time and cum as much as you like!” And they did… … After that hour of pain and pleasure, their Daddies walked them through to change, and they had the lead, plug and locks removed, and were changed into a new black nappy and plastic pants and given some baby milk. Their Daddies took through a couple of bedpads for the floor just in case and pulled their nappies and plastics down to their knees and took off Suzy’s bra “Okay Lisa, go down on Suzy? you will get ready. Give me two minutes and I’ll get my fellow perverts to pleasure themselves while you screw each other” A couple of minutes later around eight men and a couple of women were there too, mostly with dicks in hand! So Lisa was instructed “Start now okay …” “All these people makes it even more embarrassing…” Suzy had several orgasms (and she later said when Lisa was playing with her clitty and tits was one of the best ever). Shortly afterwards swapped positions and it was Lisas turn to get fucked by her best friend, while men and women all watched pleasuring themselves! After that their Daddies clipped themselves both back into their bra, nappy straightened up and checked before having some juice from a baby bottle. “You were so good girls… now get ready for being sexually available to everyone for an hour!” Their Daddies gave them some condoms and lube sachets and sad “if you need more we have them here” as they tucked them into their bra” “-Yes Daddy!” “Here’s a lovely pair of fucking or subby toy free to anyone for one hour , they are open for pleasure or punishment. Who’s first?” A couple of hands went up and they went to their part of the room. The first was a pre-op transwoman who wanted sucked off while going down on the girl . Second was one of the men who were watching and perving earlier! It was decided on a coin toss that the transwoman (called Katie) would get Suzy and the other one (called Keith) would pound Lisa’s vagina. After that it got more bizarre. Two women – one clearly pregnant and in a leather dress, and the second was in submissive outfit (Jenn pregnant and the other Carlie). “Wed like to take advantage ,,, for some reason I am super horny in this pregnancy”, Can we use a strap-on on you?” They had a strap on already in place on Jenn “Weve got one too”, so both Jenn and Carlie had strap on sex with Lisa and Suzy. “Good submissive…” At the end of the scene, Lisa and Suzy asked if she has started lactating yet? “Yes why do you ask?” “Were also both ABDL too…” “ Well if you like we can do a practice. Carlie hunney please help me off with my dress and pull down my bra and we can have a shot! “Yes Mummy” “What was that?” “Nothing Jenn!…” A couple of minutes later and the pregnant dominant lady stripped and gave them a 2 minute experimental feed. “Well thanks! This is my first pregnancy so lots of stuff to get used to!” Suzy said “No problem nice milk!” Afterwards their Daddies came over and said “Anyone else – you have permission to od anyone else, and 15 Minutes left?” One Master and a Mistress came over and asked if they could spank them (they had their own paddles). “Yes not a problem… What’s your names” “Master Kevin and Mistress Katrina” Their Daddies helped them to setup a couple of cushions so they could be spanked both at the same time. 20 spanks were given each, and they swapped round so both Suzy and Lisa got them both “Thank You” they said at the end. After that their Daddies walked them over to the bar when they would rest and catch up. A bottle of wine was had alongside some pints for the Daddies. Lisa and Suzy were given only ones glass with a little water in a baby bottle each , with the rest for the ladies that joined them later. After getting close to the end time they had a taxi prebooked to take them back to where they were staying (at Lisas Mums again all four for the weekend). Chapter 28 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part four On Tuesday morning Lisas Daddy Steve who received a phone from the lesbian couple Jenn and Carlie, who enjoying fucking Lisa and Suzy on the Sunday at the kink event A rater interesting discussion was had. Steve was reminded she was three months pregnant. “What we want to do, if it is okay with then and yourself, is to borrow them for a few hours.” “For sex?” “Well actually… maybe a little but they mentioned they were ABDL? “”Yes…” “Long story short, I need some practice before the kid comes out of me. We want to treat them like babies for a day over here. This will get real life practice as the only family member with kids is miles away. We’d be happy to pay costs, and we would be happy for their Daddies to come to watch. First of all, what do you think?” “Usually we have to pay the pro Mummies who visit us! But I think both big babies would really love that idea…And if anything is unknown we can help a never changed them and looked after the for the same time.” “Well thanks”. “I will message them both as well as Suzy’s Daddy too.” All three gave positive reactions so they looked forward to the Saturday. Steve rang on Friday evening to get further details and was asked if they could bring the ABDL elements of their life like nappies clothing and baby milk etc and she would buy in lunch and dinner to say thanks (and instead of paying) Their preferences were double checked along with the address for the following day. After breakfast and a night at Suzy’s Mums house too, the bags were packed and they were clipped into the car belts like babies. After a brief drive they arrived and being welcomed and shown through to a spare room where it was happening “Morning Babies and many thanks for agreeing to this” “That’s okay. We have enough supplies to cover most things in both sizes.” “Thanks Daddies too for agreeing and driving these two little ones… how cute are these two in these onesies?” “Yes indeed!” A few ideas were given by the daddies that to change their nappies on a travel giant changing mat. After getting guidance how to do it, 15 minutes later and Suzy was cleaned with baby lotion, wiped and powdered and new nappy before replacing plastic pants and reclipping her onesie. As Lisa was similar (albeit a different size) that was a bit quicker too! After that it was their Daddies idea they played a couple of baby game with them while feeding them a baby bottle. After Patt-a-Cake, Hide and Seek. Simon Says and just before their fourth game Lisas Daddy said “Check their nappies before the next round? “Do I just unsnap the onesie and hand in?” “That should suffice…” “Yes both wet, but fine for a couple more rounds. “The fourth was Ring-a-ring-a-roses,, fifth Musical Bump…. “Okay I assume you will be wet ?” Wel yes but I think I am messy” Said Lisa “Me too Sorry Mummy” said Suzy” “Don’t worry that’s fine!” Your daddy explained what do to do with dirty changes too. After this one more round before we have lunch planned to arrive” “Thanks Mummy Jenn!” they both said. After a wet and messy change for both girls a game of Pass the Parcel, they were then called through by Carlie called them through for the lunch. It was a wide variety of pizzas and sides, a small pizza party, drinks and ice cream. “It’s a lovely home and dungeon you have here! Are you two looking forward to the baby’s arrival ?” asked Lisa “Very much so….. I’ve been firm and dominant as a woman The last little while it’s a bit less hard and more feminine and having more feelings than ever before over the last year and a half, while we did the IVF and preparing my body for getting pregnant?”. “I see.” So how long have you been babies?” Suzy said “I have potty problems most of my life in my case but decided to enjoy my life and not get depressed. I introduced Lisa to it (she was a bedwetter) at 19 and she’s been enjoying life more and more!” “Well that’s true. Since being teenagers we’ve grown sexually and found a couple of Daddies who took us to the kink event last Sunday” replied Lisa.” A suggestion was made by one of the daddies “Would you like to try feeding them baby style their puddings, I will show you how!” “Yes of course…” And she did, and the daddy even got a couple of bibs and baby bowls too. That was enjoyable before they decided to go back to the room for a split session of baby time and some sex with me?” “That’s a great idea!” When they went upstairs, Mummy Jenn stripped down to just her maternity bra, before asking Carlie to help her with strap on. Daddy Jeff said “Suggest you unclip the onesie, pull their nappy and plastic pants to one side, and you can pound their fluffs as they like that!” “Yes we do” Said Suzy back her Daddy and Mummy Jenn. “You first Suzy…. Ill lube you up although you seem a bit moist already.. “ “Well we’ve had a good time even before this bit” After some fluff pounding Mummy Jenn surprised her by then diving down to eat her for a few minutes. After orgasms throughout, it was Lisas turn for the same!” “We take a breather, baby bottles for you before some babyish fun again?” “Yes that’s a nice idea!” After another round of baby games their nappies were checked and both needing changed “Just wet this time… good babies for your Mummy and Daddies!” There was a little pee got leaked onto the nappies so their Daddies showed her how to swap round to dry onesie and plastic pants too. When they had finished their baby games, Mummy Jenni brought a wand to rub over their bits, to much excitement all round! Afterwards it was said “Now babies, would you like to see if I can manage a longer feed?” “What your Mummies Milk – yes please!” Two After feeding Suzy and Lisa to being full, Mummy asked if their Daddies has any more ideas for babyish or adult stuff?” “Well spankings… but you cant do that to real babies of course nowadays!” “Speaking my language I hear…. Daddies is it alight if I spank them?” “Of course no problems,” “Now walk through to the bondage room/dungeon and we can tan your little hides… BUT lots of aftercare and some apple juice in bottles for being so brave?” Now that is a good deal…” After their nappies were pulled to their waist they were placed over a giant spanking bench with room for her to get a whack in. “Now lie down Baby Suzy first…” After going to the indicated restraints, ten hand spanks on the bare bum, and ten with a small hairbrush. She took the restraints of, pulled her nappy and plastic pants back up and said “ Carlie will give you aftercare and some juice for being a good girl… “ “She was taken to anther bench and Collie rubbed rash cream on her arse before playing with her nipples and clitty. Afterwards it was Lisas turn next. As she was shorter it took a couple of minutes to adjust the height. But they both enjoyed the spanking and the aftercare too. “Dinner time coming soon, so let’s check your nappies… “”Yes fine” “Now downstairs for dinner, which is going to be a local Indian. After dinner they chatted and sadly time was at an end. “I enjoyed the practice and really enjoyed the fun part of it too!” said Mummy Jenni. “Hopefully we can meet again one day? “ “yes that’s amazing!” the babies agreed. REST OF WEEKEND IN CHAPTER 29 Chapter 29 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part five As they were leaving Mistress/Mummy Jenni was offered the chance to come view one of the two nurseries and maybe more play time. The next day was already booked by Jenni but she was free the following Saturday. This was booked, with When they arrived soon afterwards to Lisas family home, they went upstairs for checking (fine) before coming down to watch some Disney stuff for a couple of hours before cocoa and being taken up to bed by their Daddies. The following day was Sunday so another day off. Lisa asked (while being soon fed by their Daddies” “Daddy could we please to go to try one of our favourite weekend regulars - to give them some suppository play and tie us to the bed for a couple of hours? “Well you’ve been so good lately we could hardly say no” said Lisa Daddy Steve, bending down to kiss on the cheek. Afterwards they were taken up to one of the bedrooms, changed into 12 litre nappies and tied to the bed before suppositories were forced into their onesie, plastic pants and nappy. “Good girls… Enjoy… After a while your daddies would like you to suck them off while chained to the bed. In half an hour we will be back for you to suck us off, and we will leave you two hours in total?” “Yes Daddy sounds like fun…” Lisa and Suzy then started chatting to each other… “Are you pooping yet?” “Well just a little…. And one is out… “Mine too… and now the second one… here it comes oh my god…” replied Suzy. They were not wearing any other clothes but unlike an enema the noises are not that great, but some smell… After ten minutes they could smell each other and “I’m enjoying this” Lisa said, “me too baby Lisa, me too… “ “ooh yeah ooh yeah….” At that point their daddies walked in before the last round of “ooh yeah. Oh my god that was amazing…” Such good babies messing their pants for daddy just like the helpless babies you are, and even before we restrained you…Now open your mouths wide and suck until we cum … you know to swallow it…” “Yes daddy we will” They both opened their mouths to their naked daddies cocks down their throat”. After fifteen minutes or so they had all cum! “Your daddies will put something on while you lie on the bed in your wet and messy and cummy nappies!” “Thanks Daddies” Lisa said… “ The Daddies had put on cBeebies so they enjoyed the various cartoons and the like. As it transpired they ended up being 2 and a half hours but they were enjoying the telly so much they didn’t notice! They were unclipped when their daddies returned to say “30 minutes before Lunch, so we come to unclip you and also get you changed and all nice and clean little ones” said Lisas daddy Steve. The nappies held up to the job holding both babies messing, wetting and excitement too! They were both cleaned thoroughly one at a time on Lisas giant powered changing bench, before being walked down by their Daddies one at a time. Lisas mother made her regular Sunday roast dinner for lunch, which always goes down very well! Afterwards they said to their daddies “Fancy eating me – the other white meat?” “Always!” This was followed by regular (penis-in-vagina) sex too. After a while more fun after Dinner Suzy and Suzy’s daddy Jeff were heading home, and kisses on the doorstep followed before Suzy let herself in the house! Suzy’s mother told her “Another one of my colleagues is about to go on maternity leave. Dr Foster’s PA Stacey Gibbons with her second , you know her? “Oh yes”. “Well as you sometimes don’t mind covering more than just phones and reception, and you are currently part time, how would you like to job-share with Laura Smith you Mon Tues Wed AM as you do now, just slightly different work and we will arrange training for you both on Tuesday?” “Yes no problem! And you don’t need to worry about me ending up that way as I already a 2 year old in the ba-ck of my mind…” “yes as always Suzy!” “Although we say a pregnant woman yesterday and a week before too?” “Well just don’t get any ideas ???” “LOL very good”,.. never say never as they say?” ““So anyway are you okay in helping us Suzy” “Yes that’s fine by me… now can we talk about an overdye pay rise?” “Oh look BEDTIME”… “Okay mummy sorry to ask”. “But we might be able to do that at work tomorrow, as I will put you onto the payroll person as I think you are due an annual review?, now you mention it?” Of course you are part time but a rise in your hourly rate is possible. I know some of your office staff colleagues have had between 8 and 15 per cent more, with inflation at 9 per cent ?” “But how much of a pay rise did you get Mummy?” “Well definitely bedtime now! Come we’ll get you changed and off to bed” they said as she walked with Suzy up to her room. After getting her daughter changed and ready for bed, a quick kiss of Suzy’s cheek (looking tired) “I’ll see you in the morning, sweet dreams mummy’s big little one!” After closing the door “25 per cent” she said to herself,,, “But I will tell her in the ride to work tomorrow!” Working week and the first two day saw some interesting times for Suzy. As her mother said her HR person had called her into the office. Even given reduced hours she really appreciated Suzy’s work graft and being here 3 and a half years. So she was said 12 per cent rise for Suzy. However we will need to backdate it by five months (as they were a bit behind in the review). “Thanks Dr Hallen” she said. As her mother was in clinical session for all morning, she saw her at lunch “12 per cent, but a little date backdated by five months!” “I knew you meant as a joke but see it shows how busy we have been so busy all round, full stop.” Orla said to her daughter Suzy. “New relationship and getting hitched amongst the rest?” “Well it was true, but thanks Mum… “ Tuesday both Suzy and Laura Smith met up with Dr Foster and her PA who was preparing to go onto Maternity Leave. She explained next week shed still be there to help guide you through everything. In addition her Dr had a variety of non-standard stuff which is why she was training us up on their specialized system and the Doctors medical specialty (rheumatoid arthritis and other skeletal problems) and the explanation was quite interesting and not at all preachy. “For my first baby we didn’t train the replacement and that came back to… how do I put this politely… bite us on the arse” for humor all round and knowledgeable nods from the Doc… Heading home and when they arrived Suzy rung Lisa for a catchup and making arrangements for her turn at Suzy’s house! Wednesdays half day at work, so it came and went quickly. Lisa drove the shared car (with Suzy) to her work with her clothes etc. to her work and then afterwards drove it to Suzy’s home via their work, collecting Suzy and saying hello to her mother too! Their daddies hd preciously said no challenges today because as there was a collaring ceremony/wedding prep meeting mid-afternoon. After that, Lisa/Suzy went back to Suzy’s home for the start of a couple of nappy days of naughty and babyish fun. Chapter 30 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part six Friday saw three babyish challenges from their Daddies as per usual before the evening and weekend of fun together; 1. Two hours running around play usual your babyish things, but remove all your clothes but nappy and plastic pants. At this point double nappies – a basic medical one inside and a 12 litre one outside. Suppositories to be inserted by each other AND keep your nappy to for a full 3 hours. . Also send Daddys pictures of you topless and the after result. We want to see very full nappies and take pics every half hour of the outside! 2. Finger each other fannies, holding it inside as long as you can stand it but at least ten minutes holding in one time. . The giver should play with her clit, and you are allowed to cum! 3. Also spank each other. After breakfast they went straight into the first one on the list. “Lie back hunney bun… unsnapping your crotch… “ Lisa was first as she stopped down to her bra, removed are current nappy and replaced it with a basic medical nappy first, before the second one being a 12litre printed nappy, pulling her plastic pants before sliding her hand into her nappy pushing two suppositories up her bum”. Suzy was next with similar before sending the first pictures to their Daddies which went well “Having two nappies make you more or less waddle too, which is also what babies do. Lisa shit herself in record time (eight minutes, with more in fifteen) with Suzy doing one giant shit in ten minutes, with a small one five minutes. “Such good babies for your daddies in being a baby. Now keep your double nappy on 3 hours and send pics every 30 minutes so we can perve and see the nappy swell up like fuck?” Well with the mess it was starring to get big and feel heavy, while watching telly and playing in Suzy’s nursery. After an hour and a half an ordinary nappy alone would be leaking but the combination of two was starting to get just get heavy. Half an hour later / 40 later both babies passed another mess, meaning that the back felt like it was at capacity! Three hours in total the nappy was removed and immediately fell to the floor! The end result was plenty at the back and about 3 times more at the front of the girls piss! “That was amazing fun, I think we should maybe try doubling up in the near future…” They cleaned up before going for their lunch in the kitchen (another ready meal to share). After lunch they went back to Suzy’s nursery where both girls fingered each other – to much enjoyment with climaxes all round! - before spanking each other. A pizza takeaway went down equally as well. Then their Daddies went to the room “Its time for something after something you be discussed a little while ago…” The Daddies handed both of her babies a strap-on harness “Peg us now – and we’ve already emptied out with laxatives before arriving! “ The occasion was veery enjoyable and they were intended. They went to bed normally and looking forward to the Mummy and guests coming tomorrow – the very horny pregnant woman whop met her at the Dungeon Club before one week later took then to her dungeon / home for practice… Chapter 31 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part seven – concluding Friday and Weekend of Fun – part 1 After two unremarkable Friday night sleeps in their rooms in Suzy’s family home (with some sex with their Daddies just before sleeping and final nappy change of the night) . However Suzy got her regular period start overnight (not quite the full throttle as she’s still on the Pill, and was very wet., and some smearing to add to situation! Both were woke reasonably early by their Daddies, and were changed (nappies and into day clothes). Suzy’s Daddy noticed shed leaked a little wee and some blood too, so she was asked to take a shower (like if she’d messed herself and it goes everywhere, as it does on occasions) and therefore needed new plastic pants etc. as well as everything else . Her Daddy Jeff did not punish her but “that’s the problem with one nappy for everything , pee poop and periods” Very true Daddy , I’m sorry” she replied. “Why are you apologizing little one – no need to worry”. She had noticed – while Daddy must always be obeyed and he was generally fairly strict – on occasions he had a massive heart of gold. “I love you Daddy for showing your heart of gold off again” “ Awhh I am blushing! “Well you could have punished me - eve thought its not my fault?” “Ooh don’t worry .You will be getting plenty of punishments today – at least 3” “Good good babies excited” as her nipples were visibly turned on through her new clothes… “Did you just… “ “Cheeky Little One!” he said as a gentle pat on her very full bottom (12 lite nappy, plastic pants, onesie, her bra, tights, and a short dress covering close to her knee). Lisa and Suzy met up in dining room while the Daddies got there breakfast stuff sorted apple juice plus Suzy’s mums milk, latter straight from the source (as Suzy’s mum gave them both choice of that, a warm or cold bottle. Suzy’s mum added, before their Daddies gave them the plan, said to Lisa “Did Suzy tell you she’s going to be covering for another lady Doctors Secretary when she; s off on Maternity leave in a few weeks” “Just a little, tell me more Orla, sorry Please Orla?” “She Weill still be part time but this lady is one of the best PA’s we have . Very detailed and lots of sprit, insistent, but really funny and happy she is a hard act to follow, and she will help Tuesday to explain everything. Last time the person covering, was a bit of a disaster!” “Yes she is, isn’t she mummy?” “Careful Suzy! She was here before I started. And I am close to 20 years now working at the Surgery, and Suzy has been for a fraction of that. “Have you never wanted another little one of your own?” Orla was asked. “We never thought we could but then Suzy made her arrival, some years ago now. However she’s still a little one who keeps me on my toes, although her Daddy Jeff helps with the load”. Lisa replied with “that’s true. I guess we two just never want to grow up being babies, but still being adults too, you know, working?”. Both Daddies stood up but they waited for Lisa and Orla’s conversation to end. “Good Morning Our Lovely Littles” . Daddy Steve (Lisa’s daddy) said. “As you know Mummy Jenn and her partner are coming you. She will be mothering you two between now and dinner time on a soft basis . She will be playing games, changing and doing everything you two need, and the two Daddies chat to her partner Carlie will be chatting to your two Daddies. If you are both very good little girls, she might let you fuck her after lunch, she said. We will be helping with food etc. to mean she can concentrate on you too lirtle ones. This evening after they left, a Master Steve is coming to give you your punishments. Tomorrow we are taking to you to another one of those Glasgow Green park style ab/dl meetings, before we take you to the Little’s Lock In in Edinburgh” After going back to finishing with the feed and solid breakfast too, about 15 minutes later hey heard a car arriving and parking up! At this point they’d been in same nappies for an hour, fairy wet with all the juice and milk. When Mummy (Mistress) Jenn arrived, she hogged both before sneaking a nappy check “I will change you both in 20 minutes – go up to your nursery and I will change you both”. They then did as the were told, while her and her partner hugged the Adults.” Mummy Jen was up the stairs fairly promptly, to which she said “Suzy I will be gentle on you as your daddy said you had your period” to which Suzy’s face turned red while she lay down on the Giant Changing Mat first her before Lisa.” “Both your Daddies want suppositories to be inserted after I have cleaned up your little girl fluff fluffs” A wet and clean up both sides change and they were put back in their clothes, and she said “Now do you want to head downstairs little ones, or do you want to play in the Nursery?” “Nursery please, thanks Mumy”. While they were both already there, no action was needed on their part. “ She said “Before you two rush off, we are looking a expanding into having a proper ABDL Nursery” “Where abouts?” “Well that’s the thing. We are looking at a farm up the coast, plenty of room. So there will be a baby safe place for us two and the baby ,one AB/DL double nursery, one double dungeons. like we have now, and some rooms to allow 4 people in the nursery. So what do you think babies?” “That’s an amazing idea” said Suzy “As there are several dungeons locally but the only Nursery is in Glasgow! Lisa would you support that?” “Yes I would. A few others have come and gone in a few months you know?” “Thanks Little Ones. At your next nappy change I will let you hump your nap nap,,, “Yay”… “And as you are about to get suppositories in per your Daddy, Lisas Daddy was worried she might be constipated – but for both of you that might be sooner instead of later” After five minutes bent in a very uncomfortable position to let them both suppositories into their poop hole. However by this time its every day ! “ Suzy and Lisa was given more juice bottles before asking if they could go on Trampolines in 15 minutes when we finish a clapping game” “Is that a good Idea given we have a filled pooper?” Lisa asked Suzy… “Well wee night get the mess done with eh” said Suzy” “That’s true” replied Lisa. “Now drink 4 juices each, have you done that both?” “Yes we have” Showing her the empty bottles. Mummy walked them downstairs before going round the back to the giant Trampoline ,big enough for two. Suzy usually love this, Suppositories or not! With encouragement from Mummy to “Jump high girls. But tell me how long it takes you to mess yourself” they did as they would every other day. On the way our their Daddies suggested that both had hour on trampolines. After jumping around having fun, they both messed in less than 10 minutes after getting to the trampoline. Half way another stop and 2 more bottles of juice before continuing . So their nappies were noticeably full when jumping down to their supporting “Mummies so proud of you two! Now a deal is a deal, so come up to the nursery and Mummy will change you upstairs while helping you to hump your baby nap naps upstairs in the nursery,,, just be careful on the stairs just in case some poop comes out of your nappies?” After making it upstairs, Lisas nappy was fullest, so she was taken up to the Changing Table while Mummy Jen got the wand “Suzy can you hold this and move it as needed on your bff here” while slipping 2 lubed fingers were slipped under her onesie before her feeling around and 1 finger on Lisas clity, 1 finger inside her fluff, with Suzy not being liberal with the wand. She came quickly but Mummy continued 15 minutes of fun, hence multiple climaxes” She was then asked to get Suzy to jump up for the same! Afterwards the dirty nappies were removed before cleaning with a shower hose to clean both their fluffs, pooper too. “Thanks Mummy “ before changing into a different set of clothes (but identical) as there was a lot of mess. “Now as your were such good Babies for your Mummy , I will give you some of Mummy’s Milk to keep you going the next hour and a bit before lunch” she said while unclasping her Nursing Bra. Both were more than satisfied and Suzy went to her crafting work area, while Lisa was having fun in the play pen. All too soon it was lunch, and Mummy took turns walking both downstairs with reins, for maximum baby fun stroke embarrassment! CONTINUED CH32 Chapter 32 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part seven – concluding Friday and Weekend of Fun – part 2 Mummy Jen walked both Babies to the Dining Table, clipping them into their High …Chairs that fastened to the table, meaning they can talk to everyone (have had those for sometime. Jen fed Suzy while her assistant Carlie fed Lisa, spoon fed like an aeroplane. They had both enjoyed liquidized Lasagne before ice cream and Sticky Toffee Pudding, made into a mush for the big Babies, with lots of juice to wash all it down with! “Thank You mummies” they said.” Do you want to play outside just now with your Dollies and Mummy Jen out on the grass, little ones?” “Yes please – Daddy is that okay?” A nod gave them a quick “yay!” “Play nice girls, and I will let you screw each other next time I change your nappies – and Daddies said its fine and you can cum!” As Mummy walked them through to the grass, they played /with each others dolls, Patta-A-Cake and similar games. At 1 and a half hours their nappies were suitably full “Now will take you to your nursery and you can fuck each other!” clipping on their region again walking them upstairs to Suzy’s nursery for the another amazing moment. She put down a couple of giant bed pads on the floor, taking away their wet nappies, and put the clothes to one side. Both babies were down to just a bra, before Mummy unclasped them both too. After a short discussion it was decided Suzy would let Lisa play with her breasts while Lisa ate Suzy’s fluff, in a 69 story, before swapping sides. Mummy cleaned their fluffs all over, fitted a fresh nappy before helping with their clothes, one at a time. “For being such good girls” She said “Sit up for Mummy… some sweet baby food each washed down with my breast milk from the source” As she was alone she had to feed one baby at a time before letting them latch on together. “I’ll be lucky if my child is as well behaved as you two! Now do you want to watch some cartoons downstairs so you can also tell your Daddies all the fun we had today?” After running downstairs happily jumped up on their Daddies lap / next to them and do so, while Chuggingotn was played downstairs for an hour. Their home time came all too quickly, but they clearly ALL had great days of fun. As was said before, after dinner Master Steve was coming to give them their punishments. Their daddies fed them (sweet and sour chicken) while Master Steve was let in by Suzy’s mum Orla. They were then taken upstairs by both Daddies and Master, Suzy was told to go onto the changing bench, where she was tied with rope. “Your Daddies want you punished, one at a time, on your bum for 10 minutes before sitting back in your wet nappy for another 20 minutes before swapped” “Is there anything sexual we can do Master to not be spanked?” “No but you will be doing that, like it or not, during the 20 minutes first. Suzy is first… “ Suzy’s Daddy pilled the nappy to one side to expose her butt, while Master used a massive flogger on her bare bum before she had to suck (into a condom before that would be added to their next bottle (Suzy’s mums milk from a bottle) “You will swallow my cum in your baby bottle. Any problems we do this all over again? “ “No more than fare Master” said Suzy. And afterwards your daddies will spank you with a hairbrush too”. After her nappy being replaced by her Daddy , she was told to suck Masters Penis, until he cum, wearing a condom, for 20 minutes before swapping around for Lisa’s punishment. After the second lot, both girls were hairbrush spanked, standing up, by their own Daddies. They both got to swallow their cum-filled bottles before getting half an hour of aftercare -Lisa and her Daddy in the room she used for that. Master was allowed to pleasure himself in both rooms. “Now what do you say to your Daddies for bringing you to me?” “Thanks”. “I think you back through together for nappy change before sucking them off, tied to your beds?” Another pleasurable time was had. One more bare-butt 15 (but no tying them up) minutes spanking for both Babies by Master, before ended up as bedtime, and their Daddies assisted them to have supper, shower, cleaned up, new nappies, nightwear before a fuck sent them all happily off to sleep. (from Ch34 the Chapter Titles will revert to the previous as opposed to “Between the… as there is still a lot to do before then … not sure of time to type everything up!) Chapter 33 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part seven – concluding Friday and Weekend of Fun – part 3 After another great sleep they were woken by their Daddies. Sunday would be a bit more PG/Vanilla (second event was vanilla/kid friendly and first was in a public park!) but they both agreed its great to able to go out and meet other babies and bigs – twice in one day. 90 minutes apart, and 60-90 minutes travel to Edinburgh or Glasgow. So essentially a triangle trip Sunday. Suzy sits down next to Lisa at breakfast , while both Daddies Jeff and Steve sort their breakfasts” “Well after discussing my new – well temporary – work, your must be looking forward to you Daddy moving in…. when is it again” “Ooh yes counting down the days! A week on Friday so 12 sleeps in total” “Yes I remember now. Because this one (points to her Daddy) is moving in five weeks later”. After their Dadie’s both come over, they thank them with kisses!” “Remember the day plans for today” “Yes Daddy” they both said time. “We are leaving here for Glasgow Green in 45 minutes, with a nappy check/change stop in Stirling. Yes your Daddies got everything we need based on both last times, and a couple of surprises. Like we are taking both strollers so we can wheel you around! “ Thanks both daddies, and for bringing us there too!” Lisa and Suzy finished by saying Lisas Daddy move company are doing the packing up too. They were so excited - partially why they were ready waiting 10 minutes to go – and their Daddies strapped them in . “Good little ones for being on time, were you ever this ready for school. “We plead fifth we say Daddies” Lisa says after brief discussion. As they left both Daddies and Babies were chatting with each other. Suzy and Lisa played games with each other, with a babyish playlist playing on Daddies Jeffs car. They were having so much fun they’d not really noticed they were in Stirling, before the car switched off at Pirnhall Services (Stirling). As they’d had lots of juice and milk at breakfast, the nappy check by Daddy Steve walking round the corner of their car realized “Suzy your wet (after slipping a couple of fingers her skirt and onesie… shortly after Suzy’s Daddy checked and said “You are even wetter than Suzy for once….” He took the bag they had in the car and “Come on, Ill take you both to the Changing Places changing bench, Okay?” “Yes Daddy” they were taken away “Steve I will be back in 20, just off to change the babies” – to which broth went a little first. As Lisa was wettest she was changed first before Suzy was “Thanks Daddy Jeff/.. “ Lisa said before Suzy’s turn to lie down “You’re such a good pissy baby for your daddy today!” “Awwh no problem” Suzy said. After checking both were back to normal (Lisa did have one layer – her plastic pants - tucked in but Daddy Steve sorted that) They were both fastened in by their Daddy. They then went back to their games and Daddy gave them a couple of bottles (Aptimill formulae milk) as he clipped them both in to the car, before continuing to Glasgow Green. A few familiar cars were in the car park , but their Daddies got their Strollers out (Their Size like special needs strollers), and with a couple of bags each, they were wheeled in their strollers down the Park drive (solid not grass) before they got to the event itself. They were then unclipped so that they could join. First thing every time these visits was to hug the organizers. They knew each other from previous visit to her Nursery and obviously since these events started ; Mummy Lisa, Nanny Syliva and Daddy but usually a Baby Peter, who was in baby mode today! (ED: See previous story Baby Suzy At 18, Chapters28 to 36) “. Hello Little ones… great to see you both again! How are you getting on with everything changing soon?” “Well we are hitting the ground running Mummy L” said Lisa for the two of them, “Well its good you are so happy… I am looking forward to having you all for your honeymoon little ones! I will let you go and meet and play with the others”. Ther Daddies were hugged too before they put down bags of toys, snacks, new nappies and the like, down on one of the Park benches. “Okay, here’s your stuffie, paci, doughnut (wrapped)and a Bottle each. Go run and play with the your other fiends. Come back if you anything else. We will be checking your nappy in 45 minutes, and changing you if needed . Remember your Daddies can see where you are all times, and be good girls to the other littles, and play nice!” “OK Daddy!” They did with their friends a mix of little stuff (playing games etc). , and talking about their plans for their Daddies moving in. After 40 minutes Lisa whispered in her friends ear “I think you are messy. Shall we go our Daddies to check “ “Yeah probably for the best”. Suzy excused herself although at least one of littles knew by the smell and reaction “you’ve done a stinky” “Yes going to get changed … back later ok as my change might take some time! “ “Yes I know my messy changes quite some time” said Deliah. “I’ve only just lately started messing myself and my Mummy was worried so docs visit happening soon” The Daddies were chatting to the organizers. This time it was Lisas Daddy Steve who was on checking duty, so when they came to them, they said “We were just coming to check on you. “ Suzy said to both Daddies “I’ve made a mess and need a nappy change Daddy.” Lisas Daddy slipped fingers under both skirts “Oh yes you definitely and Lisa is wet and a tiny bit messy. As this is public Daddy will need to take you both to the Changing Places table. It’s only 5 minutes toddle. Now (putting baby wrist restraints on them, one each side, with a nappy bag on his back) come with me little ones!” As they did as they were told, they could see one other person waiting for it first” “Thanks for fixing us up Daddy”. “I will take Suzy in first as this only not much room, so if you wait while I am in with Suzy?” “No problem Daddy…. But I think I pooled too! “ “Well good you are here for a change”. After five minutes the other lady and Special Needs kid went in (looked about ten and no oner they knew though the ABDL circles etc._ in. 10 minutes later its Suzy’s turn while Lisa waiting. 12 minutes after she went in, with Lisa being told “Okay Lisa, you’re turn” Lisas change took close to 10 minutes and unusually again, she had more mess than Suzy! Her Daddy snapped the wrist links on them both before letting them go once they were in the grass “Now babies go back and play!” Sadly time got the better of them before closing time. They were taken in the car to a nearby McDonalds as per usual for Lunch. Daddies ordered them two Happy Meals each (the usual one Cheeseburger and Chicken Nuggets) as well as their own ones , and they returned to the car where the two babies were strapped in the car. They were given a bib before being able to feed each other. A further change each was required before driving to Edinburgh for the Lock In. A stop at Harthill Services (half way) showed both nappies were only a little wet, so they continued. Before going into the event itself, they had a nappy change both. Only in here were they able to dress as babies. They already had onesies on underneath . Their Daddies surprised them by unveiling two brand new lilac onesies with babyish prints. “Those for us? Aww thanks.” Their daddies changed them into their matching outfits. As other people arrive, a few people asked if it was same as earlier - “No, we just got them when we arrived!” Soon after the organizers – not same as the previous ones – were telling everyone what’s happening today and when. The doors opened up fully and then Suzy, Lisa , and their Daddies all headed in. Just like earlier on, S&Ls Daddies chatted with the bigs (including partners of the two organizers who are AB / one incontinent), and all the littles played in the fun areas. Suzy went to the arts corner while Lisa was enjoying the Ball Pit. They were checked and changed if required in the separate changing area) hourly as well as the babies all enjoyed the cake! After one change for them both they decided to swap to the Bouncy Castle for a short time before swapping round most of the areas in the Event space… their Daddies even spoon-fed them both smoke baby food too, with milk bottles again and bibs on! Sadly the event came all too soon to an end, similar to earlier on. A stop afterwards at Kinross Services for Burger King and nappy check (both were fine for the next 40 minutes or so) . A great day for everyone. As they drove home both littles dozed off in the back seat. Their Daddies said nothing apart from “aah bless them … worn out” . Tomorrow was a new week with work / AB/DL split week again, so an early (ish) nigh was right! Having read through the second half of the second story I see an error was made by me and the names of Suzy and Lisas Mothers names were switched by mistake, From Ch34 I have corrected before sharing these chapters .(Lisa's mother back to Polly , and Suzy's mother to back to Orla) Chapter 34 – A New Week with Surprises and New Ideas To Try – part 1 Suzy and Lisa (still at Suzy’s home) were both awoken by Suzy’s Daddy Jeff, and Suzy’s mother Orla . Lisa's Daddy Had left a note for her “Sorry early start work today, as well as going back home. Suzy’s Daddy Jeff will give you news and instructions for today. Be Good! Daddy S!!” After walking downstairs , breakfast sorted for both baby girls, before Suzy’s Dady Jeff stood up “Good Morning Little Ones… You were so tired last night all we could do was put you to bed early! We were so proud of you two yesterday – Lisas daddy Steve and me too – as you were so well behaved all day, and you were both a credit to your families. We were chatting on the ride home. Now do you remember Mummy Cazzy, who gave you hidden diuretics in your Baby Milk? Well she’s coming over this weekend. But she made another suggestion in relation to you using them every day”. “Huh?” said Lisa. “Yes I know you don’t need them but your two Daddies have been thinking about trying them. Obviously if you go nuts etc. we will need to stop. However it’s a one month trial for just now. We double checked with Suzy’s mother Orla– of course a nurse at your surgery – said there is nothing to say on paper that this wont work. Now Suzy, in the morning, when you pop your pill you will take one capsules, and then another one at lunch for now. Lisa, I cant remember he name of your autism meds – never do – but same dose. During the trial his might be augmented to 3 or 4 day,. The second one, you will take after lunch. Suzy’s Mum says she will get a doctor to sign two prescriptions to cover 120 each. That’s 4 a day for a month BUT we won’t get there for a few weeks yet! Assuming they don’t make you ill or anything , we will keep them going – so Suzy’s mum will get those signed off by a Doctor. It’s a generic script for Frusemide, so if one brand is out of stock, no issues there?” “Good thinking Daddy – I had to go to genetic contraceptives as we first started with one brand but eventually all went out of stock long term 3 times!” said Suzy . “So Suzy please bring them home on the way home. You both start tomorrow morning. During this time please be sure to put a stuffer pad into your Nappies and at every change.” “We understand make sense” “We have a giant case each coming today to Lisa's mum home so on the way home to drop in Lisa's extra potty pills, you will take the case over here! However if your Daddy says you need to take one there and then, you need to. Its sometimes under an hour. Good thing you have nappies? Secondly your daddies are both in agreement that we would like to see you plugged for one day a week. This is not to make you happy but a reminder Daddys in charge, and knows best! Initially we thought tomorrow at work. BUT with you starting the make-you-go-to-potty-more pills tomorrow, so we decided to give you a break. So you start Thursday BUT the next week Tuesday, you will go to work wearing an anal plug to work . As its your work its not one to make you excited or orgasm. They are metal, don’t vibrate are around a quarter bigger than your own play plugs. “Well Daddy always knows best” “Oh but you will get an enema first thing before hand – 2 liters each – and we will stick you on the big girl potty, for these enemas only. The idea is a Daddy will insert them before you go to work, and take them out when you get back. With you not be working Thursday we will start with 8 hours. Eventually we both want you plugged for 24 hours but we will increase slowly. We know it might be a mixed message – getting you pills to speed you up and slowing you 100% at the back one day a week – but I guess no messy diapers for 1 day so it all works out for changes?” Thirdly, with both Daddies moving in soon, we are thinking of getting a Mummy or Nanny part time on one of your Baby Days at home, like Thursday. See we want you to have best of both worlds, so that you can have a mummy / nanny to do things. Might be varied for a bit/ The pregnant Mummy Jenni is about to have her kid and one of her slaves is getting things ready to move to her new big home . The baby situation means probably 3 to 4 months before she can do it. We’d love you to be able to have sex with these Mummes i that’s something you don’t object to, or would you prefer just a baby Mommy?” “Yes to the sex please Daddy” “Well will make some calls! Enjoy both days at work, and I hoe Suzy’s training goes smoothy”. Suzy’s Mother drove her Daughter to work, while Lisa used the shared car to her own work. “It sounds like your Daddies plans are more like planning for a future tighter?” “Yes I’d say so” “So how do you think about that lot earlier on?” “Well its great that he always thinks of me may times a day, and also, that he keeps us on our toes… always potential surprises is fun for me?” They then arrived at the center before Suzy and mother Orla walked into the office. Suzy went to one of the side rooms for the training. The doctors PA thanked them both. She then explained the baby’s particularly doing cartwheels over her bladder, so a couple extra stops during the morning. She also said it would need to be an extended lunch – 1 hr 15 – as I have to chat to my Doctor about how the morning goals, and other times too. As the whole centre knew Suzy was incontinent, there was no need to have to explain… Suzy stuck her hand up “You could try some of my giant nappies?” (chuckles all round) “Well that’s certainly an option. Today however I am also being sick (holds up metal bedpan) hence I have this, as well as be in a room with a toilet next do. You get some specialist ones as well as NHS if I remember” “Yes that’s right” “When I had the last kid we had a couple from the hospital that were not much use! If this gets worse when I start on Mat Leave I’ll give your mum Orla a call or email for recommendations?”” Yes id be delighted” Coming up to lunch, and Suzy’s Mum borrowed her for a minute to give her the script in the hallway. It was suggested that Suzy dropped it off at start of lunch (a chemist was at the side of building, and they use there), and pick it up on the way home “Good idea Mum”… Love you!” Around the same time two giant boxes of stuffers – 8 x 48 stuff ers, arrived at Lisas mother Polly's home. So everything was going to plan for an extra wet tomorrow ! On the way home Suzy grabbed two sets of meds, her mum drove her to Lisa’s (dropping off meds and picking up stuffers) before continuing to their home for a shared family dinner. During a call between Lisa and Suzy, she messed herself so her mother helped her clean up. She put one of the medication strips and stuffers into her “Supplies to Change at Work” bag . She headed to sleep later with a big smile on her face. The following morning, she was woken up by her Mother. She reminded her plans, and she told you “As you start on Frusemide today, its an 8 litre nappy and a couple of stuffers. The reason for 2 is that she can pop out , take away a stuffer have way though and good for a bit longer. As its the first day I have put in your work bag 3 more nappies with 2 stuffers already – one for after lunch and a couple ” “Oh thanks Mum. So is this stuff bad normally? “ “Not at all. Many many of our elderly female patients can help them avoid going into retention or daily use of Catheters, you know? Its also used for people who get bloating, for those ladies who have had their first period onwards.” “So not shameful at all” While Suzy was wearing breakfast before going to work , she lurched forward a bit, similar to if she feels shed messed herself “Noe that’s an interesting feesling… VERY interesting....” “Its worked already?” “Yes a bit more than usual” “Aah yes I see that” Suzy’s mum when checking her diaper (hand down skirt) but you will be fine for work as were leaving soon. As I said to you in hot summers at school and when you were getting those heavy periods immediately after started your cycle, that’s what stuffers are for, remember?” “Thanks for caring and checking me Mum!” “I gave same advice to Lisas mum but she’s got 3 on her at work today” The ride to work was similar to yesterday but Suzy lurched forward again in the Car, and also stepping out the car!. Normally her nappy would be fine till lunch (unless leaked or messy), but during the morning coffee break, she used the opportunity to check in one of the work bathroom. Upon slipping her plastic pants to the floor, she could see stuffers were doing their job but bottom stuffer was dry .She did as her Mum suggested - ripping off the top stuffer and putting it in the sanitary bins before continuing. Lunch came, and Suzy’s mum was free for a short time. Sitting down together, “how’s it going today?” “Very well I thank you. About to take my second capsule while doing my change.,.. and you’re right, the stuffers work?” “By this time next wake you might need four changes a day even with stuffers… it kind of increases effective every day, even before going beyond 2 a day.” “Well thanks for heads up!”. “And that’s without that thing up your ass!” “If you need help or any help / extra change help then ask your Trainer to ring me okay Suzy?~ “And don’t forget to use powder and cream!” “ She went to the bathroom she usually uses for changes, as this one has a giant nappy bin… (Talk of then getting a Changing Places facility for everyone, in 3-4 weeks - not just the staff – three of which have bladder problems including Suzy – two bowels issues including Suzy ! !) Doing what she normally does, she slides the toilet door to closed down, and slips off her skirt and plastic pants . Tearing away the heavier than usual nappy, she puts cream on, as well as loo roll to clean her vela area. She remans stood up, placing her nappy around the back of her own bum, while leaning forward a little to get the side wigs and tapes close, snug but not too tight. An extra shake of powder in her nappy, and plastic pants (using a dry wipe of usual). When she returned to work (after swallowing her second capsule), she did find a few similar feelings to earlier on but she didn’t fidget – or indeed need to fidget bar once. As with last time, at her post lunch coffee break, she pooped to the loo. This time both stuffers were sodden BUT she had half a cup less the morning? Once again her Mum had saved the day. After being excused at the end of the day she went to Mum “Yes you were right – despite half a cup less to drink, both stuffers were soaked! “ “Well no training tomorrow but you are a half day. Think we might go to 3 or 4 stuffers tomorrow. But did you enjoy day better “ A bit , still day 1 so we will see” “Well that’s good news! “I cant wait to chat to Lisa but she sent me some positive messages earlier!” “When we get home I will put you new nappy with 3 stuffers before I make dinner and I will check you every hour” ”Okay Mum I appreciate it!” “I still cant make it that you make the best of having potty problems, now trying to get even wetter” Indeed she did change her – 3 stuffers , a fresh pair of plastic pants, extra powder, extra baby lotion and rash creams -oh yeah a nappy.. just when sitting down half an hour later for dinner she lurched forward a little. “Sorry this time I’ve messed but not a lot , I will be fine! “Ok Suzy…. Messy nappy aside, her mother found 25 per cent wetter than normal for an evening. However the 2 stuffers her mother found that no extra changes or leaks happened. Suzy’s call with Lisa revealed shed had an amazing day – even with extra wetting herself! Bedtime and another routine change into another 8 litre nappy “As we wont know how the night will go until after it happens, Mummy has added 6 stuffers to the nappy, as well as rubber pants as a third layer over plastic pants. Just as well her Mummy did – because the nappy was extra wet (50 per cent wetter) but she slept soundly all night long. No leaks, no problems… Lisa had the similar extra combination and she was also slept through the night too! Wednesday – even more fun – in next Chapter! Chapter 35 – A New Week with Surprises and New Ideas To Try – part 2 Both Daddies had “Good Morning” posts in their four way text thread with their two Babies. They showed their Mothers who nodded and “Even more fun for you (giggles)!” Daddy Steve Hello Little Ones! Further to yesterday’s chat, we spoke to Mummy Cazzy. She did make a suggestion we had not been suggesting, but it looks at She has given another suggestion for you to try. IF your body tolerates the diuretics without any severe problems she will start you some extra things to make you have more messy accidents when not plugged up. There are two things she suggests. A medium acting laxative 3 times a day- later 4 – as well as a bulking agent, lactulose. To help thins this weekend Mummy will give you a few single use enemas 3 times on Saturdays, 1 on Sunday. After this weekend it will make you generally mess yourselves in a couple of hours. For the days when you are plugs at work you can hold off lunchtime dose until 2 hours before hand. As you will remember from when you have sex with your Daddies in quick suggestion – less and less cum and he takes longer to cum – the lactulose is a bulking agents. So that instead of making the same amount come out over a few messing, that’s what Lactulose – like diuretics adds pee… similar to the fibre supplements Suzy took in her teens but only a thick clear liquid. They are over the counter so no prescription. Incidentally you’ll be sucking us off after enema session – bottom cuffs to your ankles – but your top hands will be free so you can play with yourselves instead minus the bottom cuffs. You can do this two times a month BUT if no Daddy is there, you can play with yourselves instead. We will start you on the third dose at teatime of the diuretics, frusemide. There are some other similar natural pee pills that we might try in future. You’ll also be drinking your daddies - or some else – piss starting with Friday – at least four bottles a day, gradually going up too. Mummy Cazzy has asked us to give you a big dose of diuretics Friday and Saturday nights – as well as 12 lire nappies over an 8 litre, some stuffers, plastic and rubber pants for bedtime. She will be her bang on 8am, your Daddies will get your breakfast, and let her in, come up to you. She will bring the pooping supplies, and she suggests going up to a 12 litre nappy at all times, while you are getting laxatives. Many more of those, for you taking to work, are coming tomorrow at Lisa's place. So we will be starting you with extra messing on Saturday. Again, for a month trial begore permanently. Maybe in the future we can decide if you prefer plugged every day or the extra messy nappies after both trials. We know you love the messy feeling and sensation sometimes but you might like plugging too! For tomorrows plugging you will be allowed the nappy to empty out before hand , as opposed to having the big girl potty. As this is NOT at work we will allow you to play with yourselves tomorrow. We would encourage you to use a small strap on just to kind of move the plug even deeper as well as wands at the front too! We looked around into getting some Mummies for all or part day Thursday and we think we have found temporary from next Thursdays till the other mummy returns after having her aby . We have alternately week early Mummy Lisa and Nanny Sylvia! They cant come tomorrow, but we have a Mistress sand a Slave – Mistress Brittany and her slave Karen. Mistress used to date an AB but she has put nappies on for punishments and the like since. However her Slave is an interesting person, and she loves toilet play. She especially loves playing with catheters, other people and herself. Apart from nappy changes and fucking you both, (taking turns) a couple of ideas we discussed were you drinking their piss, each will insert suppositories and mess. Instead of shitting all over you, they will use a bedpan. They will put their poop into a new nappy for you - 3 hours you will l need to wear their crap in your nappy. They know that you be plugged. In addition we’ve spoken to your family about drinking their piss, when at home. For these people we are some pee funnels, for ladies and men. Today's Challenge (1 as working half day) – We also suggest trying orgasm control. Give each other suppositories and finger fuck your BFFs Muff BUT They are not allowed to cum for 5 minutes after the messing! Enjoy! Daddy Jeff and Daddy Steve” Suzy’s Mum said “BTW they are putting in the Changing Places bench is going in at work on Friday, so on Monday/Tuesday you will see. I did give you similar nappies to yesterday , but with an extra stuffer added to them! “Thanks Mummy for looking after me again! “ “And I have packed your things for things for a few days together with Lisa. Just double check it all” “Yes – I will get my pill supplies and the stuffie I slept with last night”. “I will leave them i=n the front area so I can grab after work with Lisa driving me.” Similar to yesterday Suzy was driven to work by her Mum, Orla. No training today BUT she was doing Receptionist work today. At coffee break she went through to the loo, seeing all 3 layers sodden through! Before Suzy left she changed herself into another nappy to ensure she was dry and clean for the car and lunch on route to Lisas place. Lisa collected her after half day too, using their shared car, and took her to Suzy’s stuff before going for a couple of Happy Meals, before getting to Lisa's Home. At the restaurant they both checked each others crotch (while in car) so they headed for a change first “Mum I awl come down soon, just changing each others nappies!” That’s a good idea!... hi Suzy…” They changed each other before “Hello Mummy Polly” “Hi mum!” Lisa's Mummy Polly replies; “Its good you had no wedding/collaring stuff to do today, so we can see you both earlier. You said you were getting some food, but are you needing any more, or anything else I could do for you?” Lisa replied “Well 2 happy meals and a McFlurry each, so not unfry. But for us taking back to my Nursery could we please have a couple of baby bottles each? Mummy’s Milk for me, and Suzy?” “That’s fine – your Mummies Milk for me too, thanks Mummy” “Well as I knew you were both coming I was pumping yesterday and today, and the bottle warmer and a couple in the fridge too! I’ll grab them now for you now?” As she did those, coming back a few moments “Thanks Mummy” Said Lisa. We will give you a shout if we need anything else. I know you will be up to check, like standard, on us in an hour as usual!” with Suzy and Lisa walking back to Lisas nursery”. Lisa asked Suzy “have you messed yet today?” “Not yet? “ Then we will do daddies request with Suppositories now then. Can I do it first as I feel a poop might be coming soon?” “Yes jump up on the cot bed, bum first, and I will slip those in?” Suzy inserted Lisa's suppositories as requested before getting both suppositories deep into her BFFs poop hole” “Thanks hunney, help me lie on the bed and unbutton my onesie and play with me?, I cant cum until 5 minutes after I poop myself no matter how much cunny play you give me – or at my discretions - “Ooh yes, looking forward to doing the same to you and then never letting you cum?” “Touche, we got each oter1” before continuing with the Challenge. Suzy lubed her fingers, and used her small finger to massage her clitty with massive force. 1 minute later, she placed one finger in her muff, then 2 fingers in her best friends muff… Lisa gasping faster and faster and when she pooped after 10 minutes, she very nearly climaxed BUT Suzy placed a finger in her mouth to try and stop her climaxing. At the same to which Lisa Gave Suzy the thumbs up! After 8 minutes more pleasure and setting in her own filth – 20 minutes of pleasure and another 2 or 3 since suppository was inserted, Lisa was getting more and more happy. After Suzy gave her permission, two climaxes in seconds, before a couple more when she laid down on the bed. Suzy was similar but she somehow took – veery unusually - 25 minutes before she shit herself. ( had come out – like they sometimes did - and she was still waiting for the second one, and the poop was massive) 10 minutes later it was her to cum, with a triple climax in seconds of each other! Lisa did similar o Suzy BUT with her paci/dummy after a few minutes, thumbs up to Lisa! Then they laid down on the bed for a bit. Lisa’s Mum was texted before the challenge “not to cum in for a bit as about to fuck each other”, and 10 mins later afterwards” Ok you can come in and check!” “Hello Mummy…” as Lisa mummy Polly came in . Lisas mum could smell they’d both ,messed , while a more regular check showed them both very wet – pee and some little ejaculate too “OK you both clearly need a change. Suzy’s clearly more in need of a change first with all that mess, and a little looks like last day of her period? Afterwards Lisas turn. Afterwards we can put cartoons on here or in bedroom while I nurse you both on the nursing chair, or the sofa through there, breast feed you from the source , and bring a couple of sweet treats???” “Fine Mummy, could we do cartoons and feeding through on the sofa mummy?” “Yes… now Suzy jump on the changing table” While Lisa waited a bit longer than usual , Lisa pooped again so 2/3rds the size of Suzy’s- but no more that day. Mum then took one baby at a time , walking them through both hand-in-hand through, but without wrist links this time. Suzy was breast fed first “me please and thanks Mummy Polly! while a Disney various cartoons were playing in the mix in the background. A couple of hours later they were changed (not needed after 1 hour - despite wetter but with 3 boosters each working well) as Lisa's mother was making dinner for 4 – both Baby Girls, Mummy Polly, and Lisa's father who was at work). She was making a baked Macaroni and Cheese (Lisa' mother explained its a change from her usual lasagne - and the pieces are easy for babies to eat!) she had prepared that morning – as she had her daughter and an extra guest (in her BFF Suzy). After smelling the food coming out Lisa and Suzy came in Lisa's father, Brian, came through the door. After Dinner, Suzy and Lisa returned to the television. Both their Daddies took tuns to ring their Little ones. Suzy's Daddy (Steve) would be popping round for the first Plugging Session before work. Both Daddy Steve and Lisa's mother would help with enemas. Everything else as planned Monday and Tuesday. A few routine nappy changes, a lot of laughing and cartoons, and sadly it was coming up for bed. Both babies were showered, lotioned, powdered, rash cream applied, Both baby girls had same as earlier on (8 litre nappy plus 3 stuffers and plastic pants) but as it was bed - double stuffers and both plastic pants and rubber pants) under their onesie before putting on their nighties (night gowns) etc. As only two Baby Girls they slept together in the crib – which Lisa's mum closed the front gate of the crib and they were tired so little more than taking a couple French kiss, before kissing each other (to finish) on the babies crotches. They slept soundly all night, no leaks or anything. , bur heavy nappies for them both! Wednesday Below; Chapter 36 – A New Week with Surprises and New Ideas To Try – part 3 Both babies were woken 7.15am with both Suzy's Daddy Jeff and Lisa's mother Polly. “Morning sleepiness beauties” . Both Jeff and Polly were carrying enemas, and Jeff a small case . They put them all done on the bed. Polly opened the front door of the crib and very quickly changed (no wipes etc as those would happen after later changing at the plugging) into 12 Litre nappies each. Lisa's mum Polly took her daughter to her changing table. She had a new nappy on, and Polly said “Right Budge up Polly so we can get the enema in... this time 2 litres warm water and a little soap” “Shortly afterwards, Suzy's daddy did the same with her enema. It swelled both girls up massively. After the nozzle was removed they were swapped to lie upwards. Both girls had started messing themselves within 2 minutes! They were left four 20 minutes. Lisa's mum Polly did the changing, cleaning up with some extra cleaning foam, as well as warm water on the bottoms, before 8 litre nappy and 3 stuffers “Right Jeff do the plug on Suzy while I now do Lisa. Jeff are you okay with fastening her nappy tapes, putting her in her plastic pants, bts, and the onesie I left for her, then walk her down for breakfast” “Would be my pleasure”,,, now big breath out my little one. There is plenty lube but this might hurt... Good girl taking such a good big plug for Daddy!” As the end of the Suzy's list, Lisa was plugged up “You heard what I said to Suzy?” (she nods). Good Girl your daddy will be very proud of you”. Around 10 minutes later Polly and Lisa went downstairs too. “I have a couple of sweet treats each with Lisas Mummy for being such a brave girl .. proud of you... You have a couple hours peace and this one time you are allowed to cum when you play with each other soon. Remember just after lunchtime the new Mistress is visiting you both” (kisses her cheek) Sadly he had to go to work, and be fact she could barely sit made her feel even more babyish! Lisa acme down stairs “i feel like I am waddling today...but I guess we will get used to them, Thankfully not at work” she said” She sort-of-squats lieing down similar to Suzy stretching on the sofa. “hello baby Lisa” “hello baby Suzy” while Lisa's mother was getting both breakfasts ready, feeding each baby one at a time (Lisa first food and juice while Suzy was given a warm bottle of Polly's milk. Her own daughter was given one bottle to finish before Suzy got the breakfast! Afterwards Lisa and Suzy asked Lisa “Are you okay” “Yeah I think so” Suzy then playfully laid a spank on her butt. Lisa mouth opened “ooooh..... lets go to my room, watch TV and play with each others butt” “Yes coming...” “Little ones let me know if you need anything?” “Yes were about to play with each other so shall we say check in an hour and a half?” “No problem babies!” … and it was even better than before. No penetration so just a small dildo on a strap on harness to make the ginormous metal butt plugs even more fun! While the whole thing was meant to be so they'd slip it under their working clothes, and with a lock so they could be placed in Chasity eventually at work but not the front so they were free to change their own nappies at work. However they were enjoying being given the time to cum and play with each other! While they have played with the anal plugs before they were generally for pleasure and not to remind them that Daddy knows best but also always thinking of them, with all these new fun ideas! And both Daddies have the connection through to the CCTV “Oh god that's horny” said Suzy's daddy by text when kissing. So always watching too! After screwing Lisa's plug giving her two orgasms before lieing down back down, similar to a post-coital glow. Suzy asked her “Looking forward to this afternoon too?” Lisa said “Yes very much! Now before we swapped sides, I really enjoyed you french kissing me as we fell asleep. Could we have a quick five minute one more?” yes … I did enjoy... now come here and stick your tongue down my throat!” After that it was Suzy's turn, with 3 orgasms before lieing down again post-coital again. “Shall we play with each others boobies next dafter your Mum comes to change us in a few minutes, as we have lunch a little earlier at 12.00? “Oh yes... when kissing I was resist the urge to take tour onesie off – then keep going until just in your nappy... you know?” “Oh yes me too,... but how about we keep beyond playing with each others boobs till tomorrow, with the time being short”? Daddies had not given challenges as they would be instructed by the insisting Mistress and Slave visiting from 13.00. However Suzy told both daddies their idea for stripping each other naked using the group text, and both Daddies approved. This was also suggested we would make that make that one of tomorrows Challenges. Lisa's mother arrived as planned. Two routine (but getting wetter than ever, as predicted!) so she said “So you don't leak I will put in a fourth stuffer for you both. We knew it compound Suzy's mum / nurse Orla said. Lunch in the oven and please come down in 25 minutes. Shall we play with each others boobies” “Oooh yeah... … and they did have a lot of fun! 10 minutes each, with eyes on the clock, they ran down to find Mum getting the last things ready before taking out Cumberland Pie for all three of them (the two visitors next were eating before their home) She also said “Your Daddy got you a cream cake each, and your favourite flavour of ice cream – Strawberry Cheesecake for Lisa and Pralines and Cream for Suzy” “Does daddy know us or what” Cream cakes in fridge with ice cream in freezer. I will get ice cream now and if you are still hungry ; we can get it out OR can keep to go with Lisa's father bringing home tonight's Pizza takeaway on the way home from work tonight.?” “Thanks very much Mummy!” “Your Daddies also got me a cream cake – had it at 10.45 – they are all jumbo cream eclairs – and he got me Cookie Dough flavour ice cream too. Would you like to spoon feed each other; getting you each a bib and some baby bottles of apple juice” “Come sit down baby” said Lisa to Suzy who got fed first the pie, the ice cream, Lisa then got the same before they decided to have the cream cakes as they still had room, they said. “Probably that giant enema made you hungry eh ones?” Lisa's mum said to them both. “Now you will need to come with me so I can change your nappies before your next guest arrives in 10 minutes or so – I have messaged them the door is off the latch so I don't have to interrupt your changes for the door... Good idea and thanks Mum“ as all three follow each other . After checking both were very wet and she did her daughter Lisa first on the changing table. Two lots of powder (incl plastic pants) and baby wipes to clean up her entire vulva area, new nappy stuffers, then baby lotion and nappy rash cream. “good girl Lisa” she said as she pulled up her plastics and snapped up the crotch snaps of her onesie . “Right Suzy jump up, your turn” After pretty much the same, they all went downstairs together, just as Mistress Brittany and Slave Claire were arriving. With the slave on the nearside, Mistress Brittany driving. They both got our the car, Mistress snapped her fingers a couple of times, and her Slave got their stuff they would need (in 2 lots). “Goo she was a it dffernt, d Slave! Now follow me” she said walking through the front door. “Hello, you must be Polly. I am Mistress Brittany and this is one of my slaves, Claire! And these two little's must be why we are here!” “Yes indeed! (Polly hugs both). The shorter one is my own baby Lisa, while the tall one sat down too is her BFF Suzy” “Now I was told we do this stuff upstairs . My Slave will take one at a time unless one of you wants to give her a hand?” “Yes Mistress” Suzy said .Now if you two little's stay there for now I will have a word with Lisa's Mummy, and then Mistress will be up in around 15 Minutes? “You're very lucky they are so polite, so eager, so happy” “Yes indeed. When my Lisa was 19 things were different. She still wet the bed but kept it a secret. Suzy was double incontinent all her life and never fully grew up so she was a teen baby (now Adult Baby). She discussed things with my Lisa, and L said she would always like to try being a big baby too. She suggested asking me. I agreed for a 2 week trial, and shes never really looked back! And now she has found only found an amazing friend Suzy, but they have now got big Daddies of their own! Loves of their life. Suzy really brought Lisa out of her shell, she was so... reclusive, reserved, secretive you know?All because we allowed her to be a big baby and enjoys her problems like Suzy – and now, thats my Lisa. Happy. Confident. Approachable. And all because I allowed her to be in nappies every day, and dress like a baby when she can (unless work or college). I support my family through anything, but that Steve is one of a kind, I know its firm and consensual, but I've never seen her happy than with Steve , you know ?” “Yes we met him first at a Dundee Fetish Munch in town” Lisa is the youngest of three daughters, all jhad their own issues but the other two are married. As you'll know they both popped the question so they are getting collared and married, I hope together forever, like their sisters!” “Well you are certainly been a lucky Mother !” A few minutes more chat while Slave Claire was unpacking everything ready and being shown where everything was in the bedroom. Mistress Brittany followed upstairs soon afterwards “Hello little ones...) REST OF THURSDAY, ALL FRIDAY IN CHAPTER 37 ...

Chapter 1: “Abby, is this really necessary?” A whine sounded from her throat. Dani crossed her arms over her chest, pouting at the ceiling as her legs were held up by the ankles. A warm wipe made its way over her nether regions, cleansing every inch of her dirty bottom and between her legs. “Yes, Dani, this is necessary. It’s necessary when you willfully disregard all instructions not to eat gluten. Really, Dani, what were you thinking?” her voice was firm, not angry, but the disappointment was clear. She’d only had a tiny bite of cake left on the counter and it was only too tempting dipping her finger into the frosting and biting into the yummy sweetness. The doctor said she had Celiac disease but Dani hadn’t believed a word they said. These Amazon’s were on a power trip and the only thing the doctor believed she should be having was milk straight from an Amazon’s tit. But now her tummy ached and the messy explosion down below was the result. Abby stared down at her with the same condescending look given to all Littles trying to prove they were bigger than they actually were. “Just because you are a Little does not mean we are all out to get you. Believe it or not, Doctor Heany actually wanted to help you. This is all your own fault, Daniella. You have no reason to be upset.” Okay, she did have a point, the Little reluctantly agreed. But, that didn’t mean she had to diaper her! Dani squirmed, wiggling around on the table as the Amazon woman reached down below, pulling out the thick padding. “NO!” She cried out, anxious to get away from the monstrous article of clothing, if it could even be called that. Dani knew she had been extremely lucky the past several years. The apartment building she used to live in decided they’d no longer accommodate unadopted Little’s after her neighbor had left the sink faucet running and fell asleep which resulted in the flooding of the entire apartment. The damage wasn’t extreme but the Landlord was not pleased. The Little was adopted not even a day later and the Landlord refused to rent to Little’s any longer. It wasn’t that Dani didn’t understand the Landlord’s frustrations but everything in this world was Amazon size, meant for those eight feet and taller. They had step stools and ladders and accommodations were made for the regressed but the average unadopted Little hardly stood a chance, especially when they couldn’t even reach a sink faucet - a task that would be simple if she wasn’t so short. And she’d gotten lucky, finding an Amazon that would even rent to her in the first place because most places wouldn’t even entertain the thought. A Little pretending to be an adult, no more mature than a toddler, yeah that’ll go well… Knowing she was about to be booted out on the street, tears welled up in her eyes. She was the prime candidate for any Amazon. They just couldn’t ignore their parental instincts, seeing a Little in distress (or any Little in general). The urge to smother them with “love” back into diapers and turn their brains to mush was too strong. But Abby wasn’t like the other Amazon’s - not really, well, kind of - she was different. Abby had saved her. But it’s not how she saw it at the time. Dani had been arguing with the Landlord, a grumpy ten foot tall man who never had time for Little’s and their whims (as he liked to put it) about just needing another day or two to move out her stuff. Her best friend said she could stay with her for a while until she was sorted. But she had too much stuff to move in twenty-four hours coupled with the fact there were about fifty other Little’s moving out the same day, it was an impossible task they were meant to fail at. Look at all the Littles, too immature to follow directions correctly. Too tiny to even lift and carry out all their items. That is why instead of them doing the carrying, they need to be carried by a big and strong Amazon. He’d all but laughed in her face as she continued to argue her case, not only for herself but other fellow Littles. However, it wasn’t until after, she’d realized she’d gone a bit too far. “I’m half tempted to call the adoption center!” The man exclaimed. “Not even able to follow proper instructions, disrespectful and talking back? This is a serious case of Maturosis.” Oh god. Her heart had dropped to the bottom of her stomach, unable to do anything as she watched him pull out her phone. “Please!” She pleaded. “I’m sorry! I’m sorry-” “What’s going on here?” They’d both turned around at the sound of the voice. An Amazon, one of the tallest she’d ever seen, came strutting over across the lobby. The woman must have been about thirteen feet and that was tall for Amazon standards. Unconsciously, she backed up, eager to be rid of both Giants because while one was worrisome, two was a nightmare. “Miss Brady!” The man’s voice turned jovial at the site of his fellow Amazon. “Nothing to worry about here. Just the standard case of Maturosis, I’m dialing the adoption center as we speak.” Tears poured down her cheeks and the Amazon stared down at her, blue eyes shining with an expression she couldn’t make out. The Amazon was beautiful and blonde with curves she could only dream of having. “Oh don’t do that,” the woman smiled, waving her hand. “I’ve been searching for a Little for myself actually! I think Little Miss -“ “Daniella Avery.” Said the man with a Cheshire cat grin as he hung up his phone. “Miss Avery would be absolutely perfect! You don’t have to worry about her apartment. I’ll take it over as well.” The Little didn’t have time to run as she was quickly scooped up and swung over her shoulder. The girl let out what could only be described as a tantrum. Kicking and screaming and pounding on the Amazon’s back, that should have been the end. At twenty-one years old, this should have been the point where her life drastically changed forever and any happiness she contained disappeared. But it wasn’t. Instead, it was quite the opposite. OoOoo Abby won in the end, like always, and could only smile at the pouting Little who couldn’t have been any more adorable in her puffy pink diaper secured tightly around her waist. Honestly, she’d be content making her go out dressed in only that but Abby really didn’t have the energy to deal with the tantrum that would surely ensue. “Why can’t I at least wear a pull-up?” “Do I really need to explain this Dani?” She did not. The Little stayed silent. “You know what we agreed on. Say it.” Her hand landed down on her pale thigh tainted pink, having been slapped one to many times in response to her poor behavior. Dani frowned, rubbing at her wet eyes. “Mommy knows best and Little girls need to learn that their naughty behavior has consequences,” diapers being it. All Abby really required was obedience and a companion to watch over but not regress. The Amazon, unlike most others, did not desire a baby to look after or to be called Mommy or diaper full-time. She wanted a Little she could snuggle up with at the end of the night, a Little that would still maintain their adult mind and could have normal conversations yet acknowledge their place in an Amazon's world. Dani could handle that because her Mommy, for all-intents and purposes, always said, it could be a lot worse. She had freedoms, too many to count and it just came over the small price of being fussed over and treated at the most like a five to six year old. However, the times she was diapered, dressed up in humiliating garb and made to nurse were her own fault. It was her own stupid actions having landed her in this position. Like now. But Dani knew, if she even voiced a desire to be regressed, Abby wouldn’t hesitate. Instincts always won over in the end. “Very good,” Abby smiled, patting her head. “Arms up.” The Little complied, allowing the sparkly blue dress to be slipped over her head ending just past her knees. Abby would’ve had her permanently dressed in pink just like her nursery and about every babyish outfit she owned but seeing a diapered Little in pink and alone in public was a recipe for disaster. Hands under her armpits, she was lifted to the ground. Her legs wobbled attempting to catch her balance having been on her backside for way too long. Her head didn’t even reach halfway up to the changing table just like every other item in Amazonia and while Dani was proud to be Little, she wished she were just a few feet taller. Only at 4’8, she was short even for Little standards which made her even more delectable to the Amazons and absolutely impossible to be taken seriously, more so than her fellow Littles. Now, Abby hummed a tune, something familiar from her childhood as they stood at the mirror, brushing her red curls back into a low ponytail. “All my friends are going to see that I’m wearing a diaper,” Dani sulked looking down at the ground because she couldn’t bear to stare at her own reflection. “You don’t have to play with your friends. We can always stay here and have a Baby day. We can watch your favorite movie and cuddle and have bathtime. I know how much you love bubbles.” Her cheeks turn pink at every word, worse than the last. Dani was mortified to admit how much she actually enjoyed herself during those times. It was maybe only a year after she’d been adopted that she truly let herself relax and indulge in the lack of responsibilities, realizing she wouldn’t be taken advantage of. Being taken care of for once instead of having to worry about her every little move, was a nice change. Still, Dani couldn’t help but feel guilty, knowing this was exactly what so many Little’s were fighting against, what she had fought against, and here she was enjoying it. Even now, Dani wouldn’t mind a cozy day in her favorite fuzzy pajamas. But the Little knew it was more of a punishment and there was no fun in being reminded of how stupid she’d been. “What if they say something? What if they laugh at me?” “Then they are not your friends.” Finished tying the black ribbon at the top of her hair, she was lifted into her arms. “My tummy doesn’t hurt anymore though. I don’t need a diaper, really. I’ll be fine.” “But we can’t be sure, can we?” The woman gave her a look. “Besides, you don’t have to go to your friend's house at all but I know how much you were looking forward to the, what was it… bachelorette party?” No! She couldn’t miss it! Her bottom lip slipped between her teeth as she carefully considered her next words. Abby would keep her home if she really wanted too. She didn’t even have to let her keep seeing her friends and that’s what Dani appreciated the most. But like everyone, the Amazon had her limits and Dani was inching dangerously close to crossing the line. “You’re right.” The Little finally muttered in defeat. There was no arguing her way out of this one. “Of course I am!” She bounced her in her arms. “Mommy is always right!” OoOoo It was a sunny August day as they made their way outside from the third floor and out onto the busy street. Surprisingly, Dani had no fight as she was strapped into the pink stroller (which was always a problem). Abby watched as she laid her head back, soaking up the sun and her eyes closed. A hint of a smile appeared on her lips at the very visible sight of the puffiness beneath her dress, pulled up by the strap between her thighs. She’d fussed at the frilly white socks and Mary Jane’s but really, it was the least of her concerns. Even just the tiniest argument allowed her to maintain her sanity, showing that she still had a voice to fight back against her imprisonment. She closed her eyes as to not see all the cooing Amazon’s, pretending she was somewhere on a warm island sipping a Mimosa and not stuck in this horrible contraption they called a stroller. It was a quick walk, about twenty minutes away yet it couldn’t have felt shorter as they came to a stop in front of the five story building. Tucked away in a quiet neighborhood, the area was predominantly occupied by Littles and Inbetweeners, not quite as big as Amazons but still tall enough that they were ignored by the Amazons. “Here we are!” Abby chirped. Leaning down to undo all the belts, Dani didn’t hesitate to hop out, seeing that they were alone on the street. “Here is your phone and gift for your friend,” she reached down into the bottom pocket of the stroller. “Are you fine to go in on your own?” “Yes!” Dani said eagerly, grabbing the wrapped present and tiny flip phone. The last thing she needed was her friends seeing her Mommy walking her inside like a baby. “Very well. Do you remember our rules?” Abby bent down, taking her chin in her hand so she couldn’t look away. “Yes,” she sighed. “No drinking, no dirty behavior and no boys.” Dani struggled not to roll her eyes. It was the tiny restrictions like this that got her the most fed up. She was twenty-one years old for crying out loud and the girl had needs! “I will be back at six pm but text me if you need me beforehand or want to come home early. I will be here in a jiffy.” “Six?” Dani sputtered, doing her best not to stomp her foot. “That’s only five hours! The party is going on all night -!” “Daniella!” She said sharply. “I’ve been very patient all morning with your little fits. Do you want me to make it shorter? Do you want to go at all? We can turn around right now and go back home. We could also go upstairs and spank your little bottom in front of all of your friends.” A dark look had settled over her eyes, warning she was on her last straw. “B-but,” tears just about welled up in her eyes. “I hardly see Carly and it’s her most special day! Can I stay until ten at least? Pleaseeee?” “Absolutely not. Six o’clock.” “What about nine?” Abby paused, seemingly considering her words. After a pregnant pause she said, “eight o’clock.” “Eight-forty five-“ “Daniella…” her hand warningly grasped her bottom. “Fine.” She relented. “Eight o’clock.” The Amazon sighed. “That’s your bedtime so I don't want any whiny girl later on and don’t even try to argue for overnight since there is no adult present.” “Thankyouthankyouthankyou! I’ll be good!” Dani couldn’t help but squeal, knowing this was the best she was gonna get. Attacking Abby with a hug to the neck and a thousand kisses to the cheek, really she was grateful. How sad was that… happy for just another two hours… oh how much she’d fallen. Her reaction was adorable, melting the Amazon’s heart because all she wanted was for her Little girl to be happy. She didn’t want to leave her alone with a bunch of other Little’s, especially with the very grown up behaviors they still presented, but it was a necessary sacrifice if she didn’t want Dani to despise her forever. Unlike other Amazon’s, she actually cared how her Little felt which was not a popular sentiment. “Now run along,” she sighed, disentangling her arms and patting her bottom. “You don’t want to be late.” OoOoo The receptionist knew her by now, a kind Inbetweener who really didn’t care if she was Little or not just as long as no trouble was caused. She said hello, practically skipping towards the elevator that for once was placed at the right height so she could press the button. The only reason Dani hadn’t moved in here was because the complex had reached their quota for Little’s allowed. Only thirty-five percent could be occupied by Little’s in order to accommodate the Inbetweeners so they wouldn’t feel upstaged. Not that it really mattered in the end, but still, it made her pissy just thinking about the stupid rule. It was a quick ride up to the fourth floor and the party was already in full swing. “Dani!” Squeals broke out throughout the room as she walked through the unlocked door. She was embraced with hugs from her already tipsy friends, not only drunk on happiness. “Congratulations!” She exclaimed finally seeing the blonde bombshell of her best friend. She embraced the bride to be in a short white dress meant to show off her boobs and ass in the best way possible. Abby would have a stroke if she saw what she was wearing right now. Dani couldn’t help but think. “Wha-what are you wearing?” Carly stepped back, finally taking in her appearance. Her face heated up, realizing all eyes were on her and the room had gone quiet. It wasn’t a secret that she was adopted but it was embarrassing knowing she was different from everyone else. Sometimes, the energy was just off. There was them and then there was her. It was almost as if they were weary of her, as if her Littleness would rub off on them somehow. They were still her friends, nothing would change that, but these days she felt even more insecure. “Abby.” Is all she said. Hums of realization went around the living room. “I’ve got clothes and makeup in my room,” said Carly. “Go change and for fucks sake, take off the diaper. No Amazon is ruining our night.” Oh, she didn’t have to say that twice! A smile lit up her face as the energy resumed and she rushed off. A few minutes later, there are large exaggerated bangs on the bedroom door. “Knock knock knock! Open up bitch!” Olivia. She smirked. “I’m naked!” “Even better!” The door opened to reveal the girl who had been with her through thick and thin. The girl who’d contemplated begging Abby to adopt her just so they could remain together before Dani had told her what a stupid ridiculous idea that was. But that’s who Olivia was. Crass, confident and unequivocally lovable. Her caramel skin positively glowed, hair pulled up in a crown of long braids in a short midnight black dress and don’t even get her started on her long tanned legs. She’d always been the hot girl in college. The one all the boys chased after and every other girl wanted to be. “You look hot. Is that a new brand of diapers? Gucci? I heard they’re making them extra absorbent nowadays.” “Oh shut up!” They collapse into a fit of laughter, jumping on their friend’s queen size bed. Olivia was the one person she didn’t need to hide around, the one person who could turn any awkward situation into a joke and who didn’t really seem to care about her new status in life. “Help me choose an outfit before they start wondering where we are. Jesus, she’s got so many clothes.” She walks to the closet, pulling out a blood red corset dress with a dangerous slit up the side. “Too slutty?” Oliva’s brows wiggled in a suggestive manner. “Not enough!” “Perhaps, we should consult with Mommy dearest. I wonder, does she have any matching red diapers?” “Don’t give her ideas,” Dani shuttered at the thought. “Now help me into that thing and do my makeup. I want to look our age for once.” OoOoo Bachelorette parties were supposed to be sweet and wholesome, celebrating the start of a new chapter in the woman’s life. For Carly, there would be none of that cutesy crap. As Littles they already dealt with it enough. Early marriage wasn’t uncommon for Littles in Amazonia because one day you could be free and the next day stuck in a crib. You never knew how much time you had. Dani hadn’t even gotten to the point of finding a boyfriend before being adopted and the thought of marriage was a faraway dream. That’s why she couldn’t have been any more happy for her friend, getting to live out all of her fantasies. “Are you staying the night?” Olivia asked as she carefully applied her eyeliner. “Until eight.” Dani sighed. “Let me guess, Abby?” “You bet.” She muttered. ”Good thing you’ll be here for the stripper then.” “Stripper!” Dani gasped, eyes flying wide-open. “Shhh!” Olivia put her fingers to her lips. “It’s a surprise. We planned it for Carly. Don’t say anything to her!” “H-how’d you even find one?” “The Underground, duh. How else would we?” It was no surprise that any raunchy, sexual activity including drinking were off limits to Little’s. Anything that threatened the innocence of a Little was outlawed. That’s why there was the Underground. Anything a Little needed could be found there. Alcohol, Lingerie, certain activities… you just needed to know where to look. “We figured you couldn’t stay the night so they’re coming at half six.” Dani was grateful for the thought, yet her face still turned as red as her hair. They shouldn’t have to make decisions like this in the first place or change the plans just to accommodate her. Often she wondered if her presence was more of a hindrance. “Don’t be like that,” Olivia nudged her playfully. “I love you. Carly loves you. We all love you. Let loose, have some fun before you go back to baby jail. Perhaps you’ll just meet the love of your life.” Dani barked a laugh. Imagine. A stripper and a diapered Little. That would make one hell of a story. OoOoo A/N: Hey all! I know it’s been such a long time since I’ve posted but I’ve been so busy with school. I’m coming up on my last year of college, I’m in the middle of an internship and getting ready for Masters programs so literally I’ve had no time for anything else! I just wanted to post a little something because I need a break from everything. I know that I have so many stories going on but when something pops in my head, I’ve got write it down! I’ve got about one hundred drafts of different stories written but I’m still working on Baby Dolls and whatever else is posted right now. I’m not really sure how long this story will be but please stick with me! This is my first time writing a diaper dimension story so please share your thoughts and as always, I love reviews! Also, I had no clue what to title this so any better suggestions are welcome!!!

The Quiet Game Chapter 1: Seed of Serenity The late afternoon sun illuminated the energetic dance of eight-year-old Leo, a miniature cyclone of perpetual motion attempting to conquer the towering armchair, and his six-year-old sister, Mia, a whirlwind of imaginative play chasing phantom butterflies through the sun-drenched air. Eighteen-year-old Emma Harding, their appointed guardian for the evening, watched with a smile that hinted at the growing weariness beneath. Even Mrs. Miller, before her hurried departure for a much-needed respite at a local evening with friends, had carried an air of exhaustion, her shoulders hunched with the weight of a demanding week at work. "Alright, my little adventurers, and future captains of industry!" Emma called out, her voice deliberately soothing against their playful clamor. "How about we embark on a top-secret mission of absolute stillness? A quiet game, where the champions are the masters of relaxation." Leo, mid-climb, paused, a flicker of intrigue in his bright blue eyes. Mia, her butterfly wings momentarily forgotten, settled gracefully onto the patterned rug. Emma lowered her voice to a soft, melodic whisper, the kind one might use to coax a frightened bird to a windowsill. "Come closer, little ones. Close your eyes if you like. Imagine you're nestled on a giant, fluffy cloud," she began, her words weaving a tapestry of tranquility. "Feel that cloud gently cradling every part of your body, supporting you completely, like a soft, warm hug. Your arms feel wonderfully heavy, as if they're filled with warm, comforting sand. Your legs feel heavy too, sinking deeper and deeper into the cloud's embrace." She continued, her voice a rhythmic lullaby, her gentle tone naturally calming. "Now, focus on your eyes. Imagine your eyelids are becoming incredibly heavy, so very, very heavy that they simply want to close all by themselves, like soft curtains drawn against the bright world. Just let them close, gently, comfortably." A pause, allowing the children to respond, their small forms growing visibly calmer. "And as your eyes are closed, imagine all the little wiggles and jiggles, all the busy energy, simply floating away from your body like tiny, shimmering bubbles, drifting up into the sky. You feel so calm, so peaceful, so wonderfully still, like a quiet little lake on a sunny day." Turning her attention specifically to Leo, Emma's tone became even softer, imbued with a gentle, almost hypnotic suggestion. "And Leo, that lovely, heavy feeling is spreading all through your tummy, making it feel soft and relaxed, and down, down to your legs, all the way to your toes. It feels so comfortable to just let go of any tightness, any holding on, and relax completely. All those little muscles that sometimes feel a bit tense? Just imagine them softening and releasing, like a little gate gently opening up and letting all the tension flow peacefully away." Then, addressing Mia, Emma’s voice took on a warmer, more nurturing quality, a gentle current directed specifically at the little girl. "And Mia, as you feel this beautiful calmness washing over you, imagine a warm, golden light beginning to glow in your heart. This light is filled with kindness and caring. It makes you feel a special warmth and love towards everyone around you, especially your wonderful big brother. You feel a gentle, happy urge to help him, to make sure he's happy and comfortable, to offer him your kindness and understanding." Mrs. Miller watched the three from the doorway, keys jingling softly in her hand. Noticing her, Emma addressed her in the same soothing tone, a tone that seemed to effortlessly bridge the distance between them. "Mrs. Miller," Emma said, stepping towards her with a warm, reassuring smile. She lowered her voice slightly, infusing it with a gentle, calming cadence that seemed to wrap around the tired mother like a comforting blanket. "Before you head out, just take a moment. Let go of the day. Imagine you're also on that big, fluffy cloud we talked about. Feel your shoulders soften and release any tension you're holding onto." Emma made a small, downward gesture with her hands, as if physically releasing a burden. She continued, her gaze steady and comforting. "Your mind can just drift for a moment, Mrs. Miller. Let those busy thoughts just float away like bubbles. You deserve to feel calm and peaceful tonight. Just let go of the day's stresses. They can wait until tomorrow. Tonight is for you to relax and enjoy your evening." She held Mrs. Miller's gaze for a moment longer, a silent, subtle suggestion of tranquility passing between them. Mrs. Miller paused, a visible softening in her expression, her shoulders dropping slightly. A genuine, unforced sigh escaped her lips. "You know, Emma, I do feel a bit calmer. Thank you," she said with a small, genuine smile, the lines of fatigue around her eyes seeming to lessen, if only for a precious moment. The subtle influence of Emma's voice, her carefully chosen words, and her focused intention had, unknowingly, planted a seed of serenity in the busy mother's mind. Chapter 2: Seed of Acceptance The following Friday, Emma returned to the familiar, albeit subtly less chaotic, energy of the Miller household. She noticed a distinct difference in Mia, a newfound quietness that punctuated her bursts of playfulness, a more pensive quality to her imaginative games, as if a gentle current had settled within her. Emma deployed her "quiet game" earlier that evening, guiding the children through even deeper visualizations. "Imagine you're a tiny seed nestled in warm earth," she murmured, her voice a soft, consistent hum. "Everything around you is still and peaceful. You can just rest and relax, knowing everything is safe." Addressing Leo, Emma added, her voice a low, comforting tone, a warm current flowing directly towards him. "And Leo, just like that little seed nestled in the earth, your body feels so wonderfully relaxed that if you need to let go of anything, it's perfectly alright. Everything just flows easily and comfortably away, absorbed by the earth around you." Turning to Mia, Emma continued, her voice imbued with a gentle warmth that seemed to glow in the dimming light of the room. "And Mia, as that warm, golden light fills you, imagine it radiating outwards from your heart, touching everyone around you with kindness. You feel a strong desire to take care of the people you love, to notice when they might need a little extra support or understanding, and to offer it freely and gently, like the sun offering its warmth to the earth." Later that evening, as bedtime approached and the house grew quiet, a new and concerning development occurred. Leo, deeply relaxed after the evening's extended "quiet game," wet his pajamas a little as he was drifting off to sleep in his bed. The surprised Emma, a flicker of concern in her eyes, quickly and quietly cleaned him up, changed his damp pajamas for dry ones, and tucked him back into bed. This was the first time Leo had wet the bed while in her care. When Mrs. Miller returned, the children were already asleep in their beds, the house enveloped in a peaceful hush. Emma mentioned the incident with a slight apprehension, her voice carrying a clear hint of concern that she couldn't entirely mask. "Leo had a little accident tonight. He seemed very deeply asleep when it happened." Mrs. Miller chuckled softly, a gentle, unconcerned sound. Her own lingering relaxation from Emma's previous session with the "fluffy cloud" perhaps influencing her remarkably unfazed reaction as she settled into her comfy chair with a contented sigh. "Ah, the little guy probably just drifted off into dreamland. Happens when they're that zonked out. You know, it's just a phase they sometimes go through when they're growing so fast," she said with a dismissive wave of her hand, her voice carrying a note of unexpected tranquility that seemed to effortlessly brush away Emma's growing concern. "Nothing to worry about, Emma." Emma felt a distinct flicker of unease at the casual dismissal, the stark contrast between her own concern and Mrs. Miller's easy acceptance. Yet, she was undeniably somewhat calmed by Mrs. Miller's remarkably unfazed response. The subtle suggestion she had planted in Mrs. Miller during her initial relaxation session seemed to have taken firmer root, subtly influencing her perception of the situation, framing it as a normal, transient childhood event, effectively deflecting any deeper worry. The seed of acceptance, unknowingly sown by Emma, was beginning to sprout. Chapter 3: Emma's Practical Solution Over the subsequent weeks, the "little accident" of that first night became a more frequent occurrence. Leo started to have accidents even in his sleep now, and it evolved into a consistent, almost nightly pattern in the Miller household. Each morning brought the same damp sheets, the same quiet, almost routine, changing of pajamas before Mrs. Miller left for work. Her initial reaction remained remarkably unchanged; she would usually just exchange a quick, unconcerned glance with Emma, perhaps a casual shrug, and a brief, "Oh, Leo again. Still the deep sleeper, I suppose." She continued to attribute it to him being a "growing boy" or "just a phase". However, Emma, though initially influenced by the Millers' remarkably relaxed attitude, began to feel a growing sense of concern as the nightly pattern persisted and intensified. While Mrs. Miller seemed to accept it with remarkable equanimity, as if it were no more than a spilled glass of milk, Emma, with her burgeoning sense of responsibility for the children in her care, and a dawning, subtle unease about the consistency of the problem, felt a need to do something, to find a more immediate and practical solution to the relentless nighttime wetness. Recalling a recent babysitting job for a younger toddler who was still in nighttime diapers, a practical idea sparked in her mind, a simple, seemingly harmless fix. On her next visit to the Millers, tucked away in her large carry bag, lay a small package of children's nighttime diapers. That evening, after the "quiet game" – where Emma once again guided the children with her soothing, rhythmic words: "Imagine the busy thoughts just floating away like little leaves on a gentle stream, Leo... letting everything soften and release as you get heavy and comfortable in your bed" – Emma approached Leo's bedtime routine with a newfound, albeit slightly hesitant, purpose. As she helped him change into his pajamas, she carefully, and with a gentle, reassuring demeanor, pulled out the package of diapers. "Hey, Leo," she said softly, her voice calm and reassuring, a mirror image of the gentle, soothing tone she used so effectively during the "quiet game." "I have an idea. Sometimes when boys are growing so much, their bodies are so busy growing and changing, that they just… need a little extra help at night. Like a little safety net, just in case of a big, deep sleep." She held up a diaper, the white, absorbent material a stark contrast to the vibrant colors of his pajamas. "This is like a special, extra-comfy pair of nighttime pants. They'll help keep your bed dry and cosy, even if you're in a really deep sleep and your body needs to let go of some extra water. It's perfectly okay to use these, Leo. Lots of growing boys do. It just helps make sure you stay comfortable all night long. No need to worry about anything." Leo, who had been watching her with a mixture of curiosity and a hint of apprehension, seemed to visibly relax at Emma's calm and matter-of-fact explanation. The way she presented it, not as a punishment or a sign of a problem, but as a "little extra help," a perfectly normal, even expected, part of the natural process of "growing," resonated deeply with the calming and reassuring suggestions he had been receiving during the "quiet game." "Okay, Emma," he said softly, his earlier apprehension fading, replaced by a simple acceptance as he allowed her to diaper him. Mia, ever the observant and remarkably empathetic sibling, had been watching the entire exchange from her own bed. She nodded in agreement, a small, supportive smile on her face, her eyes shining with an understanding and acceptance that seemed to mirror Emma's own. "Yeah, Leo! Like a superhero cape for your bed, to keep it safe and dry!" Her immediate acceptance and enthusiastic encouragement of Leo's new "nighttime pants" were a direct and powerful result of Emma's earlier, subtle suggestions to Mia about being caring and helpful towards her brother. When Mrs. Miller returned that evening and Emma, with a renewed sense of confidence, mentioned the introduction of the diapers, her reaction was, once again, one of genuine relief and seemingly effortless acceptance. "Oh, Emma, that's a great idea!" Mrs. Miller exclaimed, her voice brimming with a genuine gratitude that made Emma feel a surge of satisfaction. "We hadn't even thought of it, honestly. It is probably just a phase, and this is a perfect solution for now. Thanks for taking the initiative. It's okay to use diapers if that's what he needs. He's a growing boy, after all. It takes all the worry out of it." Emma felt a growing sense of satisfaction that she had found a "practical" and readily accepted solution, unknowingly and significantly reinforcing the cycle of acceptance. Chapter 4: Feedback Loop of Acceptance Even with the introduction of nighttime diapers, the underlying issue of Leo's persistent bedwetting remained unchanged. The absorbent material effectively handled the moisture, preventing the nightly ritual of changing saturated sheets and the accompanying damp chill in the air, but the core problem – the reason for the bedwetting – persisted. Each morning, Emma, during her weekend stays with the Millers, would find Leo's diaper wet. Yet, her initial concern, which had prompted the introduction of the diapers in the first place, was increasingly muted, replaced by a growing sense of acceptance, a comfortable normalization of the situation, reinforced by her own previous reassurances to Leo and Mrs. Miller's consistent and unwavering lack of worry. Changing Leo's diaper became a seamless, unremarkable part of the morning routine. As she did so, Emma would often murmur soft, comforting words to him, solidifying the narrative she had presented. "There we go, Leo. Nice and dry now. See? The special pants worked perfectly. It's okay if your body needs to let go at night, especially when you're in such a deep and comfortable sleep. That's what these are for, just to keep you cosy and the bed dry." The repetition of these phrases, morning after morning, created a powerful and enduring association for Leo. Leo, for his part, seemed to become even less concerned about the bedwetting as the weeks turned into months. He would simply nod, his eyes still a little drowsy with sleep, accepting the diaper as readily as he accepted his breakfast. The gentle, unconcerned way Emma, and now increasingly, Mia, handled the situation, coupled with the physical comfort of the diaper and the absence of any negative consequences, effectively removed any potential for anxiety or embarrassment on his part. He had been told it was okay, a perfectly normal thing for "growing boys," and his consistent experience with the diapers only served to confirm this; there were no scoldings, no frustration, only a simple, consistent, and readily available solution that his caregivers were entirely at ease with. Mia's empathy towards her big brother deepened significantly during this period, blossoming into a natural, almost instinctual protectiveness. She would often be the one to quietly remind Emma about Leo's "special nighttime pants" before bed, her small voice a soft, gentle prompt. She'd bring him a fresh one with a thoughtful expression, her small face filled with the genuine caring concern Emma had subtly nurtured in her. "Here's your superhero cape, Leo," she'd say gently, a direct echo of her earlier, more spontaneous pronouncement, a testament to the lasting and powerful impact of Emma's initial, well-intentioned, suggestions. When Mrs. Miller observed the effortless ease with which the diaper situation was managed, her acceptance of Leo's bedwetting solidified even further, becoming a deeply ingrained and unquestioned belief. "Honestly, Emma," Mrs. Miller would often say, her voice still carrying that calming, unconcerned tone, a perfect mirror of Emma's own soothing cadence. "The diapers are a blessing. He's not upset, we're not stressed about the laundry. It's perfectly okay for him to wear them for as long as he needs. He's such a growing boy, these things happen as their bodies figure themselves out. No need to make a fuss at all." Emma would respond with her own calming and soothing voice, a subtle but significant reinforcement of Mrs. Miller's perspective. “You are right, he is just a growing boy. The diapers are not a step backward, just a way to make things easier and keep him comfortable. They take the pressure off everyone. It's just a phase.” A subtle, pervasive, and ultimately detrimental, feedback loop had been firmly established within the Miller household, centered around Leo's bedwetting. Emma's initial, albeit subtly guided, reassurances to Mrs. Miller created a foundation of acceptance. This acceptance, in turn, allowed Emma to comfortably introduce the diapers to Leo, reinforcing the "okayness" of the bedwetting for him. Mia's empathy, cultivated by Emma's earlier suggestions, provided further positive reinforcement for Leo's acceptance. Mrs. Miller, relieved by the "solution" and hearing her own adopted language echoed back to her by Emma, continued to view it as a normal, temporary, and entirely unproblematic issue. In this environment of pervasive and reinforcing acceptance, the persistence of Leo's bedwetting, even with the diapers, became a completely normalized reality, a minor inconvenience rather than a problem requiring deeper investigation. Everyone involved, in their own way, contributed to the comfortable, yet ultimately misleading, narrative that everything was, indeed, perfectly okay. Chapter 5: Echoes in the Nursery Ten years later, Emma, having completed her studies in another city, eventually moved back to her hometown, settling into her own comfortable life. She was married now, and a mother to a vibrant five-year-old son, Finn, a whirlwind of energy and curiosity who in many ways reminded her of a younger Leo. When the need for a reliable babysitter arose, the name Mia Miller, now a composed and thoughtful young woman known for her gentle nature and reliability throughout the neighborhood, seemed like a serendipitous and perfect choice. Mia took to Finn immediately, her calm demeanor and patient engagement making her an instant and firm favorite with the energetic little boy. The first few babysitting sessions were seamless, filled with laughter and imaginative play in Finn's colorful room. Then, a few weeks into Mia's regular care, Emma noticed a worrying trend. Finn, who had been reliably dry at night for the past two years, a source of quiet pride and relief for Emma, began to occasionally wet the bed again. Emma initially dismissed it as a minor setback, a result of a particularly tiring day at the kindergarten or perhaps a little too much juice before bedtime. Just a phase, she might have thought instinctively, the familiar, reassuring words from a decade ago bubbling up to the surface of her consciousness, a comfortable, readily available explanation. However, the frequency of the nighttime accidents increased with a disheartening regularity. What was particularly unsettling was that Finn, much like Leo years ago, didn't seem particularly distressed by it. He would simply mention it matter-of-factly in the mornings, his voice calm and even-toned, as if it were a perfectly normal and expected occurrence. Emma, though, felt a growing and insistent unease, a sharp prickle of concern that went beyond typical childhood accidents. She started implementing all the standard advice – limiting fluids before bed, ensuring a pre-bedtime bathroom trip – but the bedwetting persisted with a frustrating consistency, casting a damp shadow over Finn's nights and a growing, churning anxiety in Emma's heart. One evening, after Mia had left for the night, leaving behind a familiar, almost palpable sense of calm in the house, Emma tucked a unusually drowsy Finn into bed. His small body felt limp and wonderfully relaxed in her arms as she pulled the duvet over him. "Mia tells me such lovely stories, Mommy," he murmured, his voice soft and dreamy, the words barely a whisper against the quiet of the room. "About sleepy clouds and heavy, wiggly arms letting go." A cold dread, sharp and immediate, washed over Emma, a chilling wave that completely eradicated the lingering calm Mia's presence often brought. The description was too precise, too eerily reminiscent of her own "quiet game" instructions to Leo from a decade ago. The emphasis on relaxation, on heaviness, on "letting go" – it was all there, echoing across a decade. Chapter 6: A Troubling Neighborhood Pattern Increasingly concerned about Finn's persistent bedwetting, Emma started to engage in more deliberate, albeit still discreet, conversations with other parents in their neighborhood during their afternoon strolls in the park or at the local playground. She would casually inquire about their experiences with Mia as a babysitter, carefully steering the conversation towards their children's nighttime routines and any challenges they might be facing. A disturbing and undeniable pattern began to emerge with each conversation she had. Several parents of boys around Finn's age mentioned, almost as a casual aside, a detail that sent a fresh wave of unease through Emma. Their sons, who had previously been reliably dry at night for a significant period, had also started experiencing bedwetting after being regularly cared for by Mia. What was even more unsettling than the incidents themselves was the parents' remarkably nonchalant attitude towards it, a collective shrug that seemed to brush away any real concern. "Oh yes, little Max started wetting the bed a few months ago," one mother said with a casual shrug during a casual chat at the playground as they watched their children climb on the monkey bars. "Mia is so sweet with him, though. She always makes sure he is comfortable and doesn't feel bad about it. We just put him in diapers at night now. It's just a phase, you know how boys are." Her tone was so matter-of-fact, so utterly devoid of any real worry, that it struck Emma as profoundly strange and increasingly alarming. The ease with which she accepted the situation was truly unsettling. Another father echoed this sentiment as they sat on a park bench, the spring breeze rustling the leaves above them, while their children chased pigeons. "Yeah, little Ben also has this 'phase.' It started a while after Mia started looking after him. But he doesn't seem bothered by it at all, and Mia is so good with him. She even reads him special stories about sleepy stars and letting everything go. We figured he is just a growing boy going through a normal stage. It's no big deal." Emma listened intently to each of these accounts, her blood running cold despite the warm spring air. The similarities were too striking to be mere coincidence: the onset of bedwetting coinciding precisely with Mia's regular care, the boys' perplexing and consistent lack of distress about it, and the parents' almost uniform and passive acceptance, frequently using the very same, now chillingly familiar phrases – "it's just a phase," and "growing boy." The echoes of her own past "quiet game" and the subsequent normalization of Leo's bedwetting were becoming not just audible, but deafening, amplified by the shared experiences of these other families. It was becoming increasingly and disturbingly clear that something more than typical childhood development was at play here; a subtle, pervasive, and unintentional influence that seemed to be spreading through the neighborhood through Mia's well-meaning, yet undoubtedly problematic, care. Chapter 7: Mia's Gentle Solution Emma found herself increasingly and profoundly troubled by Finn's persistent bedwetting. The casual acceptance displayed by the other parents in the neighborhood, a calmness that mirrored Mia's own remarkably serene demeanor regarding Finn's accidents, now felt not just unsettling, but deeply and profoundly unnerving. While the other mothers and fathers would offer the familiar, soothing, yet increasingly hollow refrain of "it's just a phase," a persistent, growing, and now almost overwhelming anxiety gnawed at Emma. The parallels to Leo's situation a decade ago were becoming too significant, too undeniable to dismiss any longer, creating a widening and increasingly painful chasm between Emma's intense internal unease and the seemingly placid external reality presented by Mia and the other parents. Mia, in the midst of Finn’s increasingly frequent wet nights and the occasional daytime accidents that had recently begun, maintained an almost jarring picture of unruffled calm. She would handle the wet sheets with a gentle efficiency, her voice never betraying the slightest hint of frustration, concern, or even mild annoyance. When Emma would tentatively express her worries, however hesitantly, Mia would offer soft, soothing reassurances, her clear blue eyes holding a deep, almost preternatural empathy that Emma now found both undeniably comforting on one level and profoundly unsettling on another. One afternoon, as Emma was changing Finn after a daytime accident – the third one that week, adding to Emma's growing weariness – Mia knelt beside her, her expression one of gentle, unwavering understanding. "You know, Emma," Mia said softly, her voice the same melodic whisper she used during her calming bedtime stories, the very tone that now seemed to hum with an unintended, almost hypnotic power in Emma's ears. "Maybe… maybe we could try putting Finn in a diaper at night. Just for a little while, to take the pressure off everyone." Emma paused, her hands still above Finn, her mind reeling. The suggestion, coming from Mia with such natural ease, such a complete lack of hesitation, felt like an uncanny and almost alarming echo of her own actions with Leo years ago. She remembered so vividly the package of diapers in her own bag, the careful, reassuring way she had presented them to a young Leo, the very words she had used. And here was Mia, the very child to whom she had subtly imparted these lessons of acceptance, now offering the very same solution for Emma's son, using the same, now chillingly familiar, reasoning. "I've noticed with some of the other little boys I babysit, around Finn's age," Mia continued, her voice perfectly modulated, a picture of calm authority, her words flowing like a gentle, irresistible current. "that sometimes their bodies just need a little extra help at night, especially when they're growing so much. And even during the day, especially when they're really busy playing and forget to go to the bathroom. It's perfectly okay to use diapers, Emma. It’s not a step backward, just a way to make things easier and keep them comfortable. It takes all the worry out of it for Finn, and for you." As Mia spoke, she reached into her own large tote bag, and to Emma’s further and increasing surprise, pulled out a package of pull-ups, the colorful packaging a stark, almost jarring, contrast to the rapidly growing unease in Emma's mind. After Mia had gently suggested the idea to Emma, and without waiting for a verbal response, she retrieved a pull-up from her bag. Emma, overwhelmed by the situation, the disquieting parallels converging around her, could only manage a numb, almost inaudible "Okay," her own voice lost in the rising tide of her own unsettling thoughts. As Mia, with her characteristically gentle efficiency, helped Finn put on the pull-up under his pajamas, her touch was feather-light, her voice a soothing murmur that seemed to fill the room with an almost palpable tranquility, a tranquility that now felt almost oppressive to Emma. "See, Finn," Mia said softly, her clear blue eyes meeting his with a reassuring and unwavering gaze. "This is like a special, extra-comfy pair of nighttime pants. They are like a superhero cape for your bed, to keep it safe and dry. Even if you're in a really deep sleep and your body needs to let go of some extra water, it's perfectly okay to use these, Finn. Lots of growing boys do. It just helps make sure you stay comfortable all night long. No need to worry about anything at all." Finn, absorbing Mia's calmness and her gentle, reassuring words, seemed to accept the pull-up without question or a hint of apprehension, the last vestiges of any potential worry melting away under her effortlessly reassuring touch. He nodded, a small, sleepy affirmation of his understanding and acceptance, and snuggled into Mia's embrace for a brief, comforting moment. Mia's reasoning, her unwavering calm, her immediate possession of the pull-ups, and the seamless way she so naturally and reassuringly spoke to Finn about them – all of it, though presented with the best of intentions, resonated with a strange and increasingly unsettling mix of a fleeting sense of relief and a deepening, more clearly defined sense of unease in Emma. A part of Emma, the part worn down by the constant worry, the endless laundry, and the emotional toll of it all, felt a brief, almost desperate surge of gratitude at the prospect of a simple, readily available, and seemingly accepted practical solution. But another, much stronger and more nascent part of her, a part that was rapidly and forcefully beginning to connect the disquieting dots of the past and the present, felt a cold, sharp prickle of suspicion. The uncanny echo of her own past actions with Leo, the very words and the very solution she had introduced years ago, now being played out by Mia with Finn, was not just disturbing; it was becoming increasingly alarming. Mia's calm, her consistent and unwavering reassurance of the "okayness" of the bedwetting, the pervasive normalization of it among the boys she cared for – it all pointed towards a subtle, pervasive, and undoubtedly unintentional perpetuation of the very pattern Emma had set in motion with Leo a decade ago. Mia, a child of the "quiet game," now a young woman, was now unknowingly a key and active player in its continued, and for Emma, increasingly troubling, legacy. The "just a phase" explanation offered so readily by everyone else began to feel less like a comforting truth and more like a convenient, yet ultimately misleading and deeply concerning narrative, maintained by a pervasive and subtle influence that Emma was only just beginning to truly recognize in its full, unsettling, and far-reaching scope. Chapter 8: Emma's Practical Choice The next morning, after Mia had gently suggested the idea and diapered Finn with a pull-up the night before, Emma approached Finn's room with a complex mixture of fragile hope and a persistent, lingering anxiety that she couldn't quite shake. She opened the door, her eyes immediately drawn to the bed. It was mostly dry. There was indeed a faint dampness to the sheet directly beneath Finn where his hips had rested, a subtle damp mark on the fitted sheet, but it was nothing like the full-blown saturation, the heavy wetness, of the previous mornings that had become so dishearteningly routine. Finn was stirring awake, still wearing the pull-up, which felt noticeably heavy with absorbed liquid when Emma carefully touched it. His pajama bottoms around the legs, where the pull-up's absorbency might have been less effective, were also slightly damp, a clear and undeniable sign that the pull-up hadn't quite managed to contain everything perfectly, a minor but significant flaw in an otherwise hopeful experiment. Despite the slight dampness, a significant and undeniable wave of relief washed over Emma, a wave so potent it almost made her knees weak with a sudden, unexpected gratitude. It wasn't a completely dry night, she acknowledged to herself, but it was a vast improvement, a significant step back from the daily, soul-crushing laundry and the constant, nagging worry that had become such a heavy burden. The relentless cycle of wet sheets, the lingering dampness in the air of Finn's room, the underlying, ever-present anxiety – for one night, at least, the worst of it had been undeniably averted. Finn, miraculously oblivious to the subtle dampness on his pajamas, stretched and yawned, his small body a picture of relaxed contentment, looking up at Emma with a contented sigh. He seemed entirely unfazed by the wet pull-up, his easy and unquestioning acceptance a powerful testament to Mia's gentle and unwavering reassurance the night before. Later that day, armed with a clear purpose, Emma found herself at the local supermarket. She bypassed the usual aisles of laundry detergent and breakfast cereals, her focus now firmly fixed. She headed directly for the baby aisle, a section of the store she hadn't frequented in years, not since Finn was a baby himself. Her initial thought was to grab a package of pull-ups, just like the one Mia had used the night before. She even reached out her hand towards a box with the familiar, smiling cartoon characters that adorned the pull-up packaging. But then, a flicker of a thought, a faint and persistent echo of Mia's calm, reassuring voice, went through her mind with a surprising clarity. She vividly remembered Mia's confident ease, the natural, unconcerned way she had spoken to Finn about the pull-up, framing it as something perfectly okay. And then, her mind went back to the slight but undeniable dampness on Finn's pajamas that very morning, the bed mostly dry, but not completely. "Mia said it's perfectly okay to use diapers," Emma thought, her hand now hovering uncertainly over the pull-ups. The full weight of Mia's words, of her acceptance and normalization, settled in Emma's mind. And if it's okay to use pull-ups… then surely it's also okay to use something that might work even better, something more reliable, something that offers more complete protection. Her gaze shifted from the pull-ups to the boxes of more substantial looking diapers nearby – the ones with the stronger, more secure tabs, the visibly thicker padding, and the explicit promise on the packaging of greater, overnight absorbency designed for heavy wetters. "Yes," she reasoned, the thought solidifying into a firm and practical decision that brought with it a new, more complete sense of resolution. "Finn is a growing boy, and maybe he just needs something a little more… reliable… at night right now. If his body is letting go a lot during his deep and comfortable sleep, then a proper diaper will ensure he is completely comfortable and the bed stays entirely dry. It's perfectly okay to use diapers if that's what he needs to rest and relax properly. There’s no need to worry about it at all. These diapers just make the most sense to keep him comfortable and dry through the night." She placed the large box of diapers in her shopping cart, the unexpected weight of it a tangible representation of her decision to fully embrace this more comprehensive solution to Finn's bedwetting. A sense of having finally made a truly practical and sensible choice settled over her, a quiet and now more complete acceptance of Finn's current nighttime needs. She paid for the diapers, and as she left the store, the lingering, more profound and unsettling unease about the underlying "why" of it all was, for the moment, completely overshadowed by the simple, comforting, and immediate knowledge that she now had a much more reliable way to ensure Finn had a truly dry and peaceful night's sleep. Chapter 9: Lingering Questions With the new, more absorbent diapers readily available in the house, Emma settled into a consistent routine of diapering Finn each night as part of his bedtime ritual. The process quickly became just another unremarkable part of his evening, a simple, almost automatic step taken to ensure the promise of a dry night. For a few days following the supermarket trip and the switch to the more absorbent diapers, the mornings brought a welcome, if initially tentative, relief that gradually blossomed into a more confident ease. She would dutifully check Finn's diaper each morning, and to her genuine delight and growing hope, it would be completely, entirely dry to the touch. A small, fragile, but persistent hope, nurtured by these consistent dry nights, began to bloom more confidently within her. Maybe the "phase" was, indeed, finally passing. Maybe the extra absorbency of the diapers was exactly what he needed for this particular developmental blip, and he was naturally, and finally, growing out of it. However, a new, and more pointed, question began to surface and persistently nag at Emma's mind during these promising dry mornings. Mia hadn't babysat for several consecutive days leading up to this unexpected period of dryness. Could that be it? Emma pondered, a persistent, almost insistent flicker of the earlier, more unsettling suspicion returning to the forefront of her thoughts, a chilling possibility she had tried to push away. Was the bedwetting specifically connected to Mia's presence, to her care, and not just a random, unpredictable, and eventually passing "phase?" The thought, though still tentative and deeply unsettling to consider, held a growing, undeniable, and increasingly disturbing weight in her mind. Then, the seemingly inevitable happened. Mia came to babysit again. That evening, following the now-established new routine with the diapers, Mia, with her characteristic gentle efficiency and that ever-present, almost luminous calming aura, diapered Finn for the night. Emma observed her closely, a new level of scrutiny in her gaze, noting the effortless way she handled the diaper, the soft, reassuring words she murmured to Finn – words now so eerily similar to Emma's own, yet still carrying a subtle, almost hypnotic quality that Emma couldn't quite define but instinctively and powerfully felt. The very next morning, the fragile hope Emma had carefully cultivated over the past few days shattered with a disheartening, almost cruel, finality. Finn’s diaper was wet. Not just slightly damp, but thoroughly, completely saturated, heavy with liquid. The following morning, the same. And the next morning, the same. And the morning after that, the same. The bedwetting, which had seemingly and so encouragingly abated in Mia’s recent absence, returned with a frustrating and undeniably consistent regularity, becoming a daily and predictable occurrence once more, coinciding precisely and undeniably with Mia's return to the babysitting schedule and, significantly, her first time diapering Finn within this new, more established and consistent diapering routine. The comfortable peace that had settled over Emma after her decision to buy the diapers in the supermarket completely dissipated, evaporating like morning mist under the harsh, unforgiving light of this renewed and undeniable reality. The easy answers, the convenient and once-comforting narrative of a simple "phase," no longer held the same reassuring or believable power. The stark, undeniable correlation between Mia's presence and the now consistent bedwetting was now not just apparent; it was becoming undeniable, a cold, hard fact that logic could no longer ignore or explain away with comfortable platitudes. The lingering questions that had initially surfaced, the subtle unease she had tried to suppress, now returned with a renewed and insistent force, forming a tight, painful knot of unease tightening in Emma’s stomach. What was it about Mia, about her calming stories and her gentle touch, her ever-present serenity, that seemed to so consistently coincide with Finn’s nighttime accidents, triggering their return with such frustrating predictability? The mystery, which Emma had almost managed to push aside into the back of her mind, now reasserted itself with a renewed and urgent demand for a real and unsettling answer. The comfortable narrative had well and truly broken. Chapter 10: A Familiar Refrain Emma found herself observing Mia with a newfound, almost forensic scrutiny. Her gentle touch, the rhythmic cadence of her voice, the very air around her seemed to carry a subtle, almost palpable, calming effect that Emma found herself both undeniably soothed by and increasingly troubled by. The sense of peace Mia exuded now felt less like a pleasant side effect and more like a powerful, almost insidious force that subtly disarmed Emma's growing concerns. One afternoon, the gentle hum of Mia's voice drifted from the living room, capturing Emma's attention. She overheard Mia reading to Finn. The story itself was a simple, perhaps even mundane, children's tale about a little bear getting ready for winter, yet the delivery was what truly captivated – and disturbed – Emma. The words flowed in a soft, almost hypnotic rhythm, each syllable a gentle caress, each sentence a lulling wave. "Imagine your tummy is like a sleepy cloud, Finn," Mia murmured, her voice a velvet caress that seemed to wrap around the very air in the room. "And if there’s anything that needs to soften and release, the cloud just gently lets it go, down, down, away, like a little raindrop falling into a quiet lake..." A cold dread, sharp and sickening, washed over Emma, settling deep in her bones. The language was not just familiar; it was alarmingly close to her own "quiet game" instructions to Leo so many years ago. The vivid and specific imagery of the "gate" opening, the "bubbles floating away" of tension – Mia's words, though couched in a different, perhaps more childlike, metaphor, carried the unmistakable and deeply unsettling underlying suggestion of letting go, of releasing bodily control without conscious effort. It was the same message, delivered with the same soothing, almost hypnotic cadence. The daytime accidents, which had begun subtly, were now occurring with increasing and frustrating frequency, often specifically occurring after Mia had spent the morning with Finn. Emma’s weariness was no longer just a hint of fatigue; it was a heavy, oppressive weight, a constant companion in the form of endless laundry, the stressful need to pack multiple changes of clothes for Finn's kindergarten days, and the subtle, nagging anxieties that now permeated every aspect of their days, casting a persistent shadow over their family life. Yet, the irony was not lost on Emma, though it only added to her growing unease. Whenever she was in Mia's presence, that familiar, almost intoxicating sense of peaceful acceptance would inevitably wash over her, a strange, mental fog that seemed to dull her sharpest and most pressing concerns, effectively dampening her resolve to investigate further, to act on her growing suspicions. The unease would remain, a persistent hum just beneath the surface of her consciousness, a low thrum of worry that she could never fully silence. But it rarely solidified into a concrete plan of action in Mia's calming presence. Chapter 11: Normalization Emma knew, on a purely intellectual level, with a growing certainty that tightened in her chest, that she needed to confront Mia, to somehow, gently but firmly, understand the full and potentially devastating extent of her unintentional influence. The evidence, though circumstantial and based primarily on observation and unsettling correlations, was mounting with each passing day, each wet diaper, each overheard soothing phrase. Finn's well-being, his long-term development, was paramount; the persistence of the bedwetting, and now the daytime accidents, in a child who had been dry for so long, was becoming a serious and undeniable concern. Yet, whenever the opportunity to have this difficult conversation presented itself, a strange, almost paralyzing inertia would take hold of Emma. The calming atmosphere Mia so effortlessly exuded, like an invisible, potent aura, coupled with Emma’s own lingering susceptibility to the very techniques she had pioneered decades ago, created a formidable, almost insurmountable barrier to any direct questioning. It was as if a powerful, protective part of Emma's mind simply refused to fully and truly believe that this kind, gentle young woman, who was so good with her son, could be unintentionally causing his problems. One evening, as Emma, her movements heavy with weariness, was changing Finn after another daytime accident – the third one that week, each accident a small, demoralizing defeat – a frustrated sigh, long and heavy, escaped her lips before she could stop it. Mia, ever observant and with a seemingly preternatural sense for the emotional temperature of a room, like a living barometer, knelt beside her, her expression serene and radiating compassion, a picture of unruffled calm amidst Emma’s internal turmoil. "It’s okay, Emma," Mia said softly, her voice carrying that familiar soothing quality that now both undeniably comforted a part of Emma and simultaneously unnerved another, more discerning, part. "You know, it’s just a phase that some boys go through. He’ll grow out of it. It's really so common at this age, more common than people realize, I think. There's nothing to worry about at all." Her words, so confidently delivered, so seemingly reassuring, were a perfect echo of the very phrases Emma had unwittingly initiated with Mrs. Miller years ago. Emma looked at Mia, a fleeting flicker of her earlier, more defined suspicion momentarily rekindled in her eyes, a brief surge of a more critical perspective. "But it started so suddenly, Mia. And it’s always after you’ve been with him. Don't you think that's... unusual?" Mia, with an almost imperceptible movement, gently placed a hand on Emma’s arm, her touch surprisingly firm and reassuring, the warmth radiating through Emma’s sleeve. "Emma, please don't worry so much. Children develop at their own pace, just like little plants growing in a garden. Some take a little longer to gain full bladder control, day and night. It’s perfectly normal." Mia continued, her voice taking on a more expansive, almost narrative quality, as if she were imparting a well-known and undeniable truth, a comforting story in itself. "I actually babysit for quite a few little boys around Finn’s age who still have accidents during the day too. It’s really common, you wouldn't believe. Their moms just put them in Pull-ups, just in case. It makes things much easier for everyone involved, and it takes the pressure off the boys. No need to worry or make a fuss at all. It's just a minor thing in the grand scheme of things." Emma felt a powerful, almost irresistible wave of calm washing over her, the nagging anxiety and the sharp edges of her concern momentarily receding, blunted by Mia's unwavering confidence and soothing voice. Mia's words, so perfectly mirroring Mrs. Miller's casual acceptance of Leo's bedwetting years ago, seemed to effectively soothe her immediate, more immediate, and more emotionally charged concerns. She’s right, Emma thought vaguely, the initial urgency of her earlier, more critical thoughts dissipating like morning mist in the rising sun. Mia is so experienced and so good with children, Emma reasoned, her earlier, more troubling suspicions fading once more, receding into the background of her consciousness. She would know. It's probably just a normal part of growing up for little boys, just a passing phase, and Pull-Ups are the sensible solution for now. No point in getting stressed about it. The comforting, familiar narrative reasserted itself with a powerful, almost effortless ease. The cycle of unintentional influence and the subsequent acceptance of the resulting behavior remained unbroken, the underlying truth of the "quiet game's" lasting and problematic impact completely obscured by a convenient, widely accepted, and powerfully reinforced narrative of childhood phases and simple, practical solutions. Emma managed a faint smile, a sense of weary peace settling over her as Mia, radiating a quiet calm, said goodnight. The unsettling questions retreated, for now, into the deeper recesses of her mind. Chapter 12: Amplified Acceptance Five years melted away in the comfortable, if subtly stressful, rhythm of family life. Finn was now a lanky ten-year-old with a singular passion for building elaborate Lego structures, his focus intense and all-consuming when he was immersed in his creative world. He still experienced occasional daytime accidents, particularly when deeply engrossed in play, when his focus on the intricate world of Lego seemed to completely override his body's signals. He remained in diapers overnight, a fact that, with a degree of weary acceptance that had solidified over the years, had become a completely normalized – if still privately concerning to Emma – part of their nightly routine. Emma and her husband had also welcomed a daughter, Lily, into their family, a bright and fiercely independent three-year-old with a sunny, uncomplicated disposition and, much to Emma's quiet but profound relief, full bladder control both day and night. Lily's effortless mastery of this milestone stood in stark, and often painful, contrast to Finn's ongoing struggles. Naturally, Mia, now a truly trusted and almost family-like figure, a consistent and undeniably calming presence in their lives, continued to babysit for both children. Her presence, in fact, had become so woven into the fabric of their lives that it was almost taken for granted. Lily, with the keen, unfiltered observational skills typical of young children, who seemed to notice everything with an almost uncanny clarity, quickly noticed her older brother's nighttime routine. She would watch with wide, curious eyes as Emma or Mia helped Finn with his diapers before bed, a task he accepted with the same quiet resignation he had displayed for years, a passive acceptance that now seemed so deeply ingrained as to be almost inherent. There was never any teasing or judgment in Lily's innocent gaze, only a simple and straightforward observation of a fact, presented without malice or ill intent. One evening, as Emma was changing Finn after a daytime accident, another frustrating wet patch on his clothes, a familiar, almost automatic task now, Lily, with the characteristic, slightly unsteady gait of a young child, toddled over, her brow furrowed in a look of genuine concern. She looked from Finn's damp trousers to Emma's tired, lined face, a silent, unspoken question in her innocent gaze. "Finn-Finn needs a diapie," she stated matter-of-factly, her voice a clear, innocent, and utterly unconscious pronouncement, a direct echo of the very language Mia used. Then, with a surprising and heartwarming display of empathy that mirrored Mia's own early kindness towards Leo all those years ago, she reached out a small hand and gently patted Finn's leg. "It's okay, Finn-Finn. Lily help." From that day on, Lily, with the unwavering conviction and the relentless energy of a three-year-old on a mission, took it upon herself to "help" with Finn's diapers. She would earnestly fetch clean ones from the drawer and carefully hand wipes to Emma with a solemn, serious expression. Her actions were completely devoid of any malice or teasing, any hint of the taunts that might have been expected from a younger sibling. She approached the task with a serious, almost caregiving demeanor, an almost perfect mirror image of the unwavering support Mia had shown Leo all those years ago, and now, so consistently and naturally, continued to show Finn. Emma watched this interaction, a bittersweet ache in her chest, a complex mix of emotions churning within her. Lily's natural empathy and her unprompted desire to help were undeniably heartwarming, a testament to her kind and gentle nature. But it also served as a constant and undeniable reminder of Finn's ongoing issue, a problem that still lingered without a truly satisfactory explanation all these years, despite Mia's repeated and soothing assurances. The normalization of bedwetting and daytime accidents among the boys Mia babysat, the pervasive acceptance of it by the parents, remained a perplexing and increasingly concerning undercurrent in their lives, a subtle but persistent disharmony in the otherwise comfortable rhythm of their days. One evening, while Mia was looking after both children, the house filled with the quiet sounds of their play, Emma observed Lily carefully "helping" Finn get ready for bed. With a solemn nod, Lily placed his nighttime diaper on the bed beside him, a small, serious helper completely unaware of the deeper implications of her actions. Later, as Emma tucked a dry Lily into her own bed, a nagging question, more persistent and insistent this time, resurfaced in her mind, refusing to be ignored. Lily, exposed to the very same calming presence of Mia, the same soothing voice and gentle touch, was thriving with full bladder control, a bright and confident little girl who had sailed through this developmental stage without a hitch. Why was Finn, and seemingly so many other boys under Mia's care, still struggling with this fundamental developmental milestone, accepting their need for diapers with a quiet, almost passive acceptance? The comfortable acceptance she had adopted over the years began to fray at the edges once more, a subtle and persistent unease stirring beneath the surface of her understanding, a nagging voice of doubt questioning the convenient narrative. The full circle of the "quiet game's" legacy, now touching her own daughter through the care of the very person it had so subtly shaped, hinted strongly that perhaps the "phase" explanation was not only too simplistic, but perhaps, entirely inaccurate, a convenient but ultimately false narrative. Chapter 13: A Glimmer of Recognition One dreary, rain-streaked afternoon, the kind of day that encourages indoor activities and quiet reflection, while tidying out an old storage box tucked away in the dusty, forgotten corners of the attic, Emma stumbled upon a worn, cardboard box labeled in faded marker: "Teenage Memories." Inside, amidst a jumble of old school projects, the brittle, curling edges of faded photographs, and the forgotten, tarnished trinkets of a past life, she discovered a spiral-bound notebook, its cover peeling at the edges. It was her personal journal from her late teens, filled with the angsty musings of a high schooler, the dramatic pronouncements and fleeting crushes of youth. But also, tucked within the pages, were detailed notes on the "quiet game" she had meticulously developed during her babysitting days for the Miller children, the very sessions that had so profoundly shaped the beginning of this long, unfolding story. With a mixture of morbid curiosity and a growing, unsettling sense of trepidation that tightened in her chest, Emma opened the journal. Her eyes scanned the familiar, looping handwriting, the detailed descriptions of the relaxation techniques she had so enthusiastically employed. There, in her own earlier words, carefully recorded, were the very phrases that had echoed in her mind when listening to Finn describe Mia's bedtime stories just recently: "let go, soften and release, heavy and comfortable." She had written about the importance of a soothing voice, the subtle but powerful force of suggestion, the creation of a deeply relaxed, almost suggestible, state in the children. As she read, the hazy, somewhat romanticized memories of her time with the Millers began to sharpen into an unsettling clarity, the pleasant veneer peeling away to reveal a more complex and disturbing reality. She vividly remembered the first time Leo wet the bed after a particularly intense "quiet game" session, the way he had been so deeply relaxed. She remembered, with a jolt of unease, the Millers' unconcerned, almost dismissive reaction, and her own subtle but significant reinforcement of their casual dismissal. She remembered Mia's early, almost precocious empathy towards Leo regarding the bedwetting, a quality Emma had so admired and, in hindsight, so powerfully encouraged with her suggestions of care and helpfulness towards her brother. A jolt of recognition, sharp, undeniable, and profoundly unsettling, pierced through the years of hazy acceptance and Mia’s consistently calming reassurances, shattering the comfortable narrative she had built for herself. The realization hit her with the force of a physical blow, a sudden, sharp intake of breath. It wasn't just a phase for the boys. It wasn't just a coincidence that so many of the boys Mia babysat were struggling with bedwetting. The "quiet game" – her creation, her well-intentioned but perhaps dangerously effective tool for calming children – had been passed down, unknowingly, indirectly, but undeniably, through Mia. The calming voices, the soothing presence, the subtle suggestions of letting go – it all resonated with a chilling, horrifying clarity now. The persistent bedwetting in the boys Mia babysat, the normalization of it by the parents who trustingly relied on Mia's expertise, even Lily's innocent acceptance and "help" with Finn's diapers – it all clicked into place with a sickening certainty, forming a disturbing and undeniable picture of unintended influence spanning a generation. The implications were staggering, terrifying in their scope. The comfortable narrative she had lived with for years, the easy, readily available explanations, shattered in an instant, like a fragile glass. They were replaced by a dawning, horrifying understanding of the unintended and far-reaching consequences of her teenage experiment in calming children, an experiment whose full impact she was only just beginning to truly comprehend. Yet, the ingrained acceptance that had become so deeply a part of her, the years of Mia’s consistently calming reassurances, and her own lingering susceptibility to that very calmness made it difficult to fully process the seismic implications of her discovery. The emotional weight of the realization was immense, a crushing burden of guilt for unknowingly setting this in motion, and a terrifying uncertainty about how to possibly break this pervasive and deeply rooted cycle. As if on cue, Lily, her small face bright with an almost blinding innocent cheerfulness, toddled into the dusty attic. She had been looking for Emma, her clear voice calling out. Spotting the open journal, its pages filled with Emma's teenagers' scrawl, she pointed a small, unaware finger at the pages. Emma looked at her daughter, at her bright, trusting eyes, at the effortless way she had adopted this role of the caring sibling, the helpful child. The irony was almost unbearable, a sharp, agonizing twist in Emma's gut. The very legacy of the "quiet game" – the unintended consequences for the boys and the unintentional shaping of the girl into this exceptionally caring figure – was playing out in the present moment, right in front of her. The comfortable explanations, the easy dismissals of "just a phase," crumbled completely, leaving behind the raw and painful truth. The truth, though terrifying in its implications, was finally undeniable. Yet, the path forward remained shrouded in a thick, impenetrable fog of uncertainty. How could she possibly address this with Mia, a young woman she had come to trust and rely on so completely, a woman who was now so deeply a part of their lives? How could she, the one who had unknowingly started it all, the one responsible for this whole unintended chain of events, now try to fix a problem that had taken root so deeply in the fabric of so many lives? As Lily skipped out of the attic, her innocent footsteps echoing, leaving Emma alone with her churning thoughts and the open journal – a silent, condemning witness – Emma sat there for a long time, the profound unease settling in her heart, a heavy, unshakeable weight. Chapter 14: The Unbroken Circle Closes The worn journal, a silent bearer of a decade-old secret, lay tucked away once more, the brief, jarring clarity it had offered already beginning to blur around the edges of Emma's memory, fading like a vivid but fleeting dream. She knew, intellectually, with a persistent knot of anxiety, what she had read, the chilling parallels were undeniable in the stark, objective, and unforgiving light of the attic. But the world outside the attic, the world populated by Mia's gentle, ever-present reassurances and Lily's innocent, unburdened acceptance, held a different kind of power, a powerful and almost seductive force to soothe and normalize, a force that Emma found increasingly difficult to resist, increasingly easy to succumb to. The next time Mia came to babysit, Emma, with a newfound but fragile, almost ephemeral resolve, told herself that this would be the time. She would have the difficult, long-overdue conversation. She would, with a carefully planned approach, gently but firmly, bring up the "quiet game," the repeated phrases, and the unusual and troubling prevalence of bedwetting among the boys Mia cared for. Mia arrived, a picture of serene competence, radiating her usual, almost palpable calm. Lily immediately ran to her with a joyous, unreserved hug, her small body a testament to the deep affection she felt for Mia. As Mia, with her characteristic grace, settled in and began to engage Lily in a quiet game of building blocks on the rug – the gentle clinking of the blocks a stark contrast to the boisterous energy Leo and a younger Mia once possessed years ago – Emma, her heart pounding with a mixture of apprehension and a fragile determination, cautiously approached the subject. She felt as though she held a precarious, metaphorical tight grip on the fragmented, unsettling memories of the journal, trying desperately to keep them from slipping away in Mia's overpowering calming presence. "Mia," Emma began, her voice hesitant, almost faltering, the carefully planned words catching in her throat. She took a small, fortifying breath. "I was thinking… about Finn's wetting… and… well, about the stories you tell them at bedtime. I noticed some of the things you say…" Mia looked up from the colorful blocks, her blue eyes, so strikingly like her mother's, filled with a gentle, unclouded concern, a look of pure, unwavering innocence that made Emma's resolve waver further. "Oh, Emma, are you still worrying about that? Please don't. As I've told you before, it's just a phase. So many boys go through it. There's really nothing to worry about at all." Her voice was a soft, calming balm, a powerful anodyne that seemed to almost physically soothe Emma's anxieties, and she felt a familiar, almost overwhelming wave of ease begin to wash over her, threatening to completely drown her carefully constructed resolve, to erase the unsettling clarity of the journal. "But… the way you describe… letting go and feeling heavy and comfortable… it's so similar to something I used to do when I babysat you and Leo years ago," Emma managed to get out, the words feeling clumsy and inadequate even to her own ears, the gravity of her discovery difficult to convey in a casual conversation. The specific, damning details from the journal suddenly felt almost impolite to mention, overly analytical and accusatory in the face of Mia's gentle, unassuming demeanor. Before Mia could respond, before Emma could even gather her thoughts further, Lily, her small face earnest with the serious purpose of a child explaining a simple truth, looked up from her blocks, her bright eyes fixed on her mother. "Yes, Mommy! Mia tells the best stories! And it's okay for Finn-Finn to have a diapie. Boys just sometimes do, Mia says. It helps them to let go and sleep well. It makes them comfortable." Her small voice, echoing Mia’s words with the complete and unquestioning conviction of a child who implicitly trusts her caregiver, was the final, unexpected, and utterly devastating blow to Emma's already wavering resolve. Mia smiled warmly at Lily, a look of genuine affection passing between them, then turned back to Emma, her expression one of gentle, unwavering reassurance. "See, Emma? Even Lily understands. There's no need to make a big deal out of it. And honestly, with all the boys I babysit – and there are quite a few, as I've mentioned to you – diapers are perfectly okay. It takes the pressure off them, and off the parents. They'll all get there eventually, grow into responsible adults, whether they wore diapers a little longer or not. Worrying about it just adds unnecessary stress for everyone." Her words, delivered with such conviction and such a reassuring cadence, were a powerful force, pushing back against Emma's lingering doubts. Emma looked from Mia’s serene, unwavering gaze to Lily’s innocent, accepting face. The combined force of their calm voices, the complete lack of any defensiveness or even a hint of suspicion in Mia, the absolute certainty in Lily’s unquestioning pronouncements, was overwhelming, a tide that Emma felt herself being inexorably pulled under. The lingering doubts, the uneasy questions that had so powerfully driven her to seek out the journal, seemed to simply melt away in the face of such an unshakeable and widely accepted reality, a reality so powerfully reinforced by Mia and now, even by her own daughter. The burden of her concern, the heavy weight of her own potential guilt for starting this cycle, suddenly felt incredibly heavy, a weight she desperately wanted to shed. And the alternative – simply accepting Mia’s reassurances, returning to the comfortable narrative – felt incredibly light, a welcome release from the stress. A sigh of relief, or perhaps a more profound and resigned acceptance, escaped Emma's lips. The sharpness of her concern had doused, the urgent need to act had completely dissipated. "You're right," she said, the words sounding genuinely sincere even to her own ears, as if she were truly convincing herself. The image of the open journal in the attic, with its unsettling and damning revelations, began to fade into the background of her mind, becoming a distant, almost irrelevant memory, a fleeting dream rather than a stark and uncomfortable reality that demanded action. "I… I am probably worrying too much. If so many other boys… and Lily is so understanding…" The conversation drifted to other, more mundane topics, the easy, comfortable rhythm of their usual interactions re-establishing itself with a seamless ease, as if the brief, unsettling interlude had never truly happened. As Mia continued to play with Lily, her voice a soft, calming murmur, the very sound a reassurance in itself, Emma felt a familiar, welcome peace settle over her, a peace that promised an end to her worrying. The "quiet game's" legacy, the unbroken circle of unintentional influence, had once again triumphed, the subtle power of suggestion proving more potent than any intellectual understanding of its consequences. The doubts were, for now, gone, completely replaced by a familiar, comfortable, and deeply ingrained acceptance. And the question of the "quiet game's" true and lasting impact on the lives it had touched, and would continue to touch, remained unheard and unaddressed, a subtle, unseen current in the seemingly tranquil lives it had invisibly shaped. The cycle continued, invisible and, to Emma's now soothed mind, seemingly unbreakable. The End?

Chapter One George woke up and groaned. His bed was soaking wet. He thought was done with this. In May, he was dry the whole month. The alarm seemed to have cured him. He opened his door and marked on the calendar, Wet. It was sixth time this month and the third time to week. He knew what this meant. It was the worst time for this to happen. He felt a hand on his shoulder and was turned around. He was now facing his older sister. Since he slept on his stomach his front was wet. "Mom, Georgie wet the bed again." Their mom called out. "You know what to do." She smiled. "Go shower. I'll take care of your bed and put out your clothes." He got his robe on and went to take a shower. He cleaned himself well. He didn't want to smell on the train. His parents had to go overseas and they were sending him to his aunt and uncle. His sister was in college. When he got back to his room, his bed was made and his clothes was laid on the bed. The Pull-Ups was on top. It was pink with cup cakes. He put that on. Next was a white shirt with a butterfly. He put that on. Finally was shortalls. It had snaps at the crouch. He slipped it on and did the snaps. The last was socks and shoes. He went to have breakfast. Before he could sit down, his mother stopped him. She pulled the back of his pants back. "Making sure you have the protection on." "Mom, please. I'm twelve years old." My sister was at the table. "You don't act like." To their mom she said, "You can tell by the bulge that he's not wearing underwear." To George she said, "Now do you regret talking mom into keeping your cousins bedwetting supply here. I packed a good supply for your two day train trip." When his cousins visited, she still had to follow the rules that his aunt and uncle had set up for bedwetting. George was glad he didn't have to follow those rules even if he wet as much as his cousin. This changed after the alarm which was meant to stop this habit. His mother changed his father's mind. His mother severed him breakfast. "You better stay dry. You know the rules. This time you will have to follow them." After breakfast, they drove to the train station. He had to ride in a booster seat because he was four foot five. He would be traveling alone but he was twelve so he could handle it. After he was checked in, he was handed off to a handler. He was still too young to be totally on his own. He was shocked when the lady held out her hand. He hesitated before taking a hold with his own hand. This is not what he expected. "Don't worry," the lady said. "I know how to handle children with his problem." She padded his bottoms. "Does he have enough in his suitcase changing?" My sister said, "Yes, he has ten pair." "That should be enough for two days." The clerk handed the lady a button. The lady bent down and pinned it on his shirt. George looked it over. It was pink with a B10 on it. "What's this for?" "It's a code for children we have to take care of." Again she took him by the hand and lead him to the train. "You will be sharing a compartment with another child, a girl." The girl was already there. The lady put his suitcase under seat. "Georgie, this is Betsy. Betsy, this is Georgie." Betsy also had a button on. This was pink with just a ten on it. George assumed B must stand for boy. He wasn't sure what ten meant. Just a code number. "I am going to be living with my aunt and uncle. I will be in the sixth grade," George said. She said, "Same, except I will in the fifth grade." "Still in elementary school and playing with dollies." She didn't like that comment but George didn't care. She took out a book and started to read it. He noticed that a dress short enough that it didn't even reach her knees. She had her knees to together. He put his foot between hers and gradually moved them apart just enough so her dress came up to expose some of her panties. Then he noticed it was't panties she was wearing it the same thing he was wearing. He smiled. He would do to her what he had done to his cousin. Good thing she was wearing Pull-Ups. She would need them. George's sister. She found him at the door. She looked at the calendar. He was marking it Wet. She turned him around to view the damages. Yes, he was soaked. Her plan was working. She had read the alarm instructions including the warnings. There was one warning no one else noticed but she would use it revert him back to bedwetting. She hoped it would even be a worse problem then before. They will think he's just lazy because he had stopped before. He hasn't wet enough but that may change. It was enough that he has started to wet again. "Mom, Georgie wet the bed again," she said. "You know what to do." She told him to shower. He did so. She stripped his bed and remade it. She got out the clothes that was meant for his cousin but now he would be wearing it. Cute girl's clothes for a boy. Shirt and shortalls. On top she placed the thick Pull-Ups. She put in more in his suitcase. When he came to breakfast, his puffy bottom told her that he was wearing it. She even told his mom that. At the train station, she saw the button. B stood for bedwetter and 10 was his age. He should be twelve but there was a mistake on his birth certificate. It was two years off. The error only occured last year. That's the problem with computers. So easy to change. Only their parents and her knew his true age. Even their aunt and uncle didn't know. She smiled as the lady lead him away. George though he was going to be starting the sixth grade. She had talked with his teacher. They agreed that he should repeat the fifth grade. He would still be in elementary school and in short pants as well. What would be underneath his pants was still in question. Betsy She smiled when the boy came in. He had a puffy bottom and the snaps told her that he was wearing Pull-Ups just like her. Unlike her, they knew about his problem. The B on his button meant bedwetter and that he was ten years old. No one knew that she wore Pull-Ups. He said that he will start the sixth grade. She doubted it. He's only ten. He would be in fifth grade like me. "I'm ten years old and will start the fifth grade." He laughed. "Still in elementary school and play with dollies." She didn't like that comment even if it was true. She took out a book and started reading it. Just ignoring him. She found her legs apart. She quickly put legs together and pulled her dress down. He wasn't looking. She hoped he didn't see anything. He didn't act like it.

So before I begin I want to start by saying I have been a long time lurker on here and today I decided to make an account. I have wanted to be a bed wetter for about 10 years now. Over the years I have bought and played with nappy’s but never fully committed to night time wear. About a year ago I started having the pee dream when I was drunk and wetting the bed. Fast forward 11 months and a close friend was talking to me about a similar issue he was having. I told him I had no answers how to start with fixing this issue and that I was in the same boat. He replied rather brazenly that he doesn’t want to fix it he wants to just talk to a friend about it and justify in his own mind buying diapers. Many many feelings about my abandoned fantasy of becoming a bed wetter came flooding in. This is more normal than I thought I have a friend that just by chance wants what I want. That night I for the 10,000th time weighed up the pros and cons of making the push and actually committing to becoming a bed wetter. Well the pros won. I’m now a month into my journey and I’m able to wet lying in any position. It’s very freeing just accepting that I am a bed wetter and leaks happen from time to time. As I continue to sprint down this road with renewed vigor I will keep you updated

WGlory B Gloria Beatrice Stallings wasn't your normal 35 year old. She was 35 yes but looked younger. She also acted younger. Oh she had a job she worked in the Secretarial Pool of a major corporation in Phoenix Arizona. Most of the guys there thought she was cute and we're always hitting on her. "They were trying, her grandma told her trying to get into her pants." Gloria Beatrice was called Glory Be by her family. For the life of her she didn't know why guys were trying to get into her pants, they wouldn't like what they found there. She lived with her grandmother, who it seems had room for every discarded grandchild that her grandmother's children just didn't seem to want anymore. Glory Be was one of those her parents tired of the fact that she never grasped the concept of toilet training. Glory Be wore diapers so she wouldn't soak her pants. She learned to poop in a toilet but not urinate. Her parents tired of it and shipped Glory Be off to grandma when she was 8. There were other cousins and family members at Grandma's house right now there was her and Gregory her cousin living with grandma. At one time there were 4 others. Greg was a troubled teen he had assaulted a brother and a sister in the home. He was going to be homeless if not for grandma. Right now it was just those two. Greg was arrested he had seen the get rich quick life of dealing drugs. He was making $800 dollars a day easy on Friday and Saturday that could rise to $1200 a day at 15 he loved what he was doing. He had a place he dealt out of, he knew grannie would kill him if she knew what he was doing. He would leave under the guise of going to school every morning but the truth was he hadn't been to school in several weeks. Grandmother never asked where the money came for the clothes he wore and the help with the food and expenses, he told her he had gotten a job as a bag boy at a supermarket. She believed him. One day as he was selling his wares he noticed a whole bunch of people he didn't know in his neighborhood. If he had been smart he would of up and ran like his competitors he was glad that they weren't out selling like him, it was a Tuesday he had already made a Saturday wages and it wasn't even noon yet. He sold to a guy that had asked him about what he had and the cost he made the deal and,.... Bam the next thing he knew he was tackled and cuffed up, the guy was a cop, how could he be so stupid? Grandma got the call. She said "What the hell, and that little son of a....." she censured herself before she cussed more. She called Glory Be who had to leave work early to drive grandma as she doesn't have the best eyesight anymore. Besides she owes grandma a lot. Her cousin had his arraignment, he was charged with Possession less than two pounds, distribution of a controlled substance. His saving grace was that he was being cooperative. He was telling who his supplier was and he had been busted as well. Since he was so cooperative they were charging him as a juvenile as he was still one. They could of easily charged him as an adult. Grandma didn't have a lot of money, they got Greg a public defender. Glory had to change her diaper it had been lunchtime when she had last changed. That was 5 hours ago. No wonder she was soaked. They got home about 9pm it had been a long day. The house seemed empty to Gloria without Greg. He was missed. She was mad and sad. Mad she thought that Greg knew better than to deal drugs. If not she was sure they had taught him about the dangers of them. That was using not selling. Sad he was her cousin after all. He was in a place for her was scary in her mind. She didn't even want to think if he gets sent to a prison for kids. It may not be as scary as adult prison but it isn't a picnic either. Glory Be got her nighttime diapers on they were cloth with plastic panties. She thought these are my prison. I'm locked in these day in and day out! That night Glory had a nightmare that she was sent to prison, everybody knew she was diapered out of need. The worse part was she lived in constant fear that they were going to take her diapers from her. That she would have to wear wet panties all the time. Being embarrassed like that was scarier than the prison itself to her.

To set the stage on this, I'm a trans girl. I had bottom surgery several months ago; recovery has been great and I'm really starting to get sensitivity back down there. With a fun new twist: I'm a squirter! I can have orgasms pretty easily now and on every contraction, I squirt. On small orgasms it's a little. On big orgasms it's a LOT. If I want more than one orgasm in a session, I need to have water handy because I'll feel dehydrated. I lose THAT much liquid. But another discovery is that after a big session, I'll get aftershocks every few hours sometimes through to the next day. They come out of nowhere and my bladder empties itself every single time. Luckily I work from home so no disasters so far, but I've had a couple legit daytime wettings this week and have wet the bed twice. Third time I had a diaper on and wouldn't you know it... worked great. So the good news is that I can definitely modulate this by just not having sex or masturbating. The "bad" news is that I like those things so planning for this neat side effect is apparently going to be a part of my life now. I'll take questions if anyone has them, but otherwise I'm cautiously enthusiastic about this and excited to see where it goes!

Have you ever dated a bedwetter or had a date wet your bed?

Disclaimer : Translated into English from another language using an online translator. Please, I hope nothing is lost during translation and it's clear enough to understand. Warning: DO NOT drink water stupidly, it is dangerous, it can harm your health. Okay, this obviously worked for me, and I'm not sure it will work for everyone, but I think it's still helpful to share because it's not a method I've seen on the internet, and I feel it's based on strong logic. (Lots of text coming up) Requirements: Have a comfortable/preferred sleeping position to stay in for a good portion of your sleep. Be able to wet your diaper in that position while awake. Have the time for the preparation process (minimum 2, preferably 3 hours or more). Have a roughly fixed bedtime (at least for the day you're in). Have at least 3 hours of sleep; it doesn't work for naps. Be aware that this method doesn't give you an empty bladder in the morning. It's probably necessary to have some control over when you go to the bathroom. Make sure your room isn't too hot. Process: Live your day normally, up until about 4 or 3 hours before bedtime (which is why setting aside time for the process is essential, just as a fixed bedtime is). When you reach those 4 or 3 hours, a considerable amount of hydrating liquid (I don't recommend alcoholic beverages or sodas in the first 2 hours), Do not exceed 1/150 of your weight in water that you drink per hour, but consume enough to feel completly satisfied throughout the process (This amount includes the drinks you consume during dinner). If you feel the urge to go, go, make sure you get everything out (yes, this is counterintuitive), don't hold anything back, and keep the fluids flowing. This probably depends on your body and how much your bladder can hold (it may become uncomfortable) with the large amounts of fluid you're drinking, but what works for me—and this is a super crucial and important step—is to completely stop drinking fluids with 1 hour left until bedtime (yep, even more counterintuitive). If you feel the urge to go to the bathroom during this hour before bed, again, go and get rid of everything. Just a few minutes before bedtime (and sleep is sleep, no looking at your phone in bed or tossing and turning), go to the bathroom again and try to get rid of anything you have (given the amount of liquid you've drunk, there's bound to be something, even if you haven't done it in the last hour). Yes, this is probably the first bedwetting tutorial that tells you to go to the bathroom before bed, but trust me, if you don't, it won't work. Before going back to bed, grab your favorite jug, thermos, sippy cup, or bottle and fill it with a little less than the amount you've had in the previous few hours. Go to bed, put on your favorite fresh diaper (if you're a man, remember! pointing downwards), and drink your liquid as fast as you can. Go to sleep and enjoy the magic of the next day (well, maybe a full bladder will wake you up about 6 hours later). If all went well, your diaper will be soaked (or at least partially wet). If a position isn't comfortable or at least not easy for you to get wet while you're conscious, subconsciously it's probably the same, and your body prefers to throw everything out the window and wake you up. A recommendation that can make things much easier: Keep your room a little cool enough to require a blanket or light cover, and sleep with one or both feet out of the blanket. Don't keep your room too cold, or just having one foot out will be unbearable. Don't keep it too warm, or the blanket will make you hot, and you don't want it to be hot at all. Reasons and conditions behind this process: Going to the bathroom while drinking large amounts of fluids allows you to drink more without feeling completely sick of continuing. If you drink this much fluid, you'll inevitably reach the point of being fully hydrated, and your body will quickly send that fluid to your bladder. If you drink a lot of fluids but hold it in, the only thing you'll achieve is that you won't be able to get a good night's sleep because you'll constantly feel like you have a full bladder. (Based on personal experience) If you drink a lot of fluids but stop a little while before bed and go to the bathroom continuously, all you're achieving is allowing your body to last all or most of the night without needing to go. (Based on personal experience) If you only drink a lot of fluids right before bed, there are two scenarios: you go to the bathroom before bed and don't wake up all night, but your body doesn't wet the bed. In the other scenario, you don't go to the bathroom, which will cause you to wake up an hour later (it can happen more or less 3.5 hours later, depending on your internal cycles) with a full bladder. You could voluntarily wet the bed, but it would no longer be a case of enuresis. (And if you do it continuously, you'll end up losing all control, and it wouldn't be the same either.) [Based on personal experience] The timing used in this process aims to reach the full bladder state just as you enter the deepest sleep and your muscles are most relaxed and your brain activity is at its lowest, your body temperature is also at its lowest. [I've verified this with video footage a few times; urination always occurred between 95 and 110 minutes after I fell asleep.] If you arrive early, you wake up; if you arrive late, you don't wake up, or you wake up as you enter the next sleep cycle without wetting yourself while you were sleeping and with a full bladder and the urge to go. Even if you manage to figure out the right amount of fluid to drink and reach a full bladder in the time it takes to reach the deepest sleep, if you don't achieve the state of being fully hydrated, you won't be able to overcome your body's own defenses, and the fluid won't actually go to your bladder at the times you want it to. (Blessed biology.) Given the extremely high heat capacity of water, maintaining a mass of warm water (37ºC) in your body is impossibly difficult for it, it will resort to expelling it as soon as possible, which is why when it's cold, you urinate more. This is why having a slightly cold room and putting your foot outside the blanket helps. Your body is comfortable enough to sleep peacefully, but feeling a little cold helps expel the liquid. (Blessed Thermodynamics) This point only applies to men with functional penises, because of how muscle movements work, erections favor (and are also generated by) endurance, and they are uncomfortable inside a diaper and, at least for me, they wake me up, so, given that having a lot of blood outside the internal limits of your body is not compatible, your body will probably decide that it is not a good idea to have an erection (great, two birds with one stone! thanks thermodynamics). This method has been very consistent for me over the years since I discovered it. Not only is it that if I do it 20 days in a row, I achieve my goal about 18 times, but at least for me, it doesn't require me to have been in diapers at night (meaning, you must already be able to consciously wet yourself in at least the position you usually sleep in). So I've gone up to two months without wearing a single diaper (being away from home, family vacations, etc.). I've tried it and succeeded the first time. Now, I'm not saying you'll try this and be sure to get bedwetting right the first time. You'll probably need some practice to find the right amounts and timing for your body, or perhaps to master the requirement of being able to wet yourself, even consciously, with ease. P.S.: I've never had an "accident" when I'm not using this method. PS2: It's probably expensive to prepare for it, you'll go through a couple of diapers or maybe a premium one in just 3 or 4 hours, as an anecdote I'll say that once I went to sleep with a wet diaper (not much) and after doing this method I ended up with a horrible leak that stained half of my mattress, so I recommend fresh and dry diapers ehehehe. PS3: Actually I tried this without a diaper, that also did not go well (soaked matress) PS4: As I said above, this will not give you a wake-up with a wet diaper and an empty bladder, just the first thing, given that you are so hydrated, the first urination (which will occur while you sleep :D) It will probably not be enough to eliminate all the liquid and as the hours go by, while you wake up it will accumulate again enough to fill your bladder again or at least to give you signals when you get out of bed.

I thought I'd finally try my hand at writing, given all the excellent stories from all the great writers over the years. (Thank you). In the spirit of the article, I am resurrecting this old excellent story and adding to it slowly. (I can't locate the author to confirm and the last reference to this story is from a defunct website 8 years ago). We Potty The original story (Chapters 1-9) is written by Stacylove92. This fictional story contains explicit adult content and is intended for readers 18 and older. If you are under 18 or uncomfortable with mature themes, please stop reading now. Synopsis: Chris is a 18-year-old lifelong bed and pants-wetter enrolled against his will into We Potty, a dubious “last resort” potty training and behavioural program, typically reserved for younger children. Chapter 1 “Chris…Chris! Come on, it’s time to get up.” Mom’s nagging voice tore me from glorious slumber. “I’m up! God, I can get up on my own. You don’t have to treat me like a fucking kid!” I hated being woken from a good sleep. It instantly put me in a bad mood. “You know I don’t like curses. I need you downstairs young man.” “Oh my God! I’ll be down when I’m ready. I just woke up!” As I sat up I became aware of that familiar feeling, a wet bed under my butt. ‘Ughh. Couldn’t I at least be dry today of all days. What a way to start adulthood.’ I hated waking up wet. It made me feel anything but the normal young man that I wanted to be. I got out of bed and peeled off my urine soaked Scooby Doo pajamas and let them drop to the tile floor beneath me. Next off were my boxers which clung to my legs. I picked up my clothes, bunched them into a ball and threw them onto my bed. I heard everyone talking downstairs in the kitchen. I felt apprehensive about bringing my soiled sheets down in front of everyone. Not that this was anything at all new, but I knew I was getting way too old for this. I also knew I would get in trouble if I left my stuff laying around again. I then grabbed my soiled comforter and pajamas off of my bed to unveil a large rectangular pad stained from countless accidents. My “pee pad” as mom annoyingly called it was completely soaked. I was so frustrated. I barely drank at all last night. I grabbed relatively clean boxers and gym shorts from my hamper and put them on. It’d be a waste to put clean clothes on my dirty body. I headed downstairs with my pee soaked items in my arms. I hated the walk of shame. Mom, Dad and Victoria were all at the kitchen table eating breakfast. Victoria, my fourteen year old brat of a sister, smirked as she watched me walk to the washing machine. Mom said, “There’s the birthday boy! How does it feel to be eighteen? Does that mean I have to call you the birthday man?” Mom laughed. She always laughed at her own dumb jokes, I guess somebody had to. She was much too cheery for this early in the morning. I just ignored her as I stuffed my soiled laundry into the washing machine. I added detergent, but no fabric softener as it would ruin the pad. I closed the door and started the wash. Mom said, “Cheer up honey. When you get out of the shower I’ll have chocolate chip pancakes waiting for you.” Finally one good reason to be woken up at 9:00 am. I headed back upstairs and got in the shower. It felt refreshing to wash the stale urine off of my body. When I was done I dried off and wrapped a towel around myself. Now I could forget this morning’s events and get on with my eighteenth birthday. Today was the first day of the rest of my life. Okay that’s maybe that’s a little cliche, but it’s hard not to feel that way on your eighteenth birthday. I was also excited to see Marie today. I had something big planned. Chapter 2 As I walked back into my room I was hit by the pungent smell of stale urine which was sharply in contrast to the fresh, clean scents of a shower. I closed my door behind me and let the towel drop to the tile floor below. I thought carefully about what to wear today. I wanted to look my best for Marie. You see, Marie and I have been best friends for more than ten years now. I’ve never really had many guy friends. But anyway, lately I’ve been wanting to have more than just a friendship with Marie. She was a late bloomer, just about one of the last in our grade, but with how much she grew into her body lately, bloomed seemed like an understatement. When that other prison sentence, some of you might call it school, had been officially served in full last week almost every guy tried to consolidate summer plans with Marie. I wanted to make sure the only guy she would be interested in this summer would be me. I knew by summer’s end Marie intended on going out of state to a really good college she had been accepted into. I always did well in school, but even my grades hadn’t been good enough to be accepted. Besides I wasn’t interested in going away to school, it seemed like a hassle being away from home. I was not looking forward to essentially losing my only friend. I figured if we were a thing, maybe I could convince her to stay local for college like I was. And even if she still went, at least I would not have to worry about her meeting some stupid know it all, because then she would be mine. I decided upon a nice pair of jeans and a black polo collared shirt. I didn’t want to overdo it. I walked over to the mirror I had standing in the corner. I had to admit I looked pretty good. Marie would have a hard time turning me down when I asked her to take our relationship a step further. Besides, how could she turn me down on my birthday? I certainly didn’t want to ruin our friendship, it meant a lot to me, but I thought about this for a while. I didn’t want to sit around til she was taken by some other guy who didn’t deserve her. Somebody was going to be the lucky guy to be her boyfriend sooner or later. It might as well be me. I grabbed some Axe off of my dresser and sprayed it. I then headed down for breakfast. I grabbed the pancake that looked like it had the most chocolate chips and slathered crunchy peanut butter all over it. The warm pancake made the peanut butter all gooey. I cut it up and dove into sweet indulgence. “When I’m done eating can one of you please take me to Marie’s? I don’t feel like walking and it is my birthday after all.” Mom and Dad exchanged a nervous glance between the two of them. My mom started speaking, “Look honey, we need to talk. It’s about how come I woke you up this morning.” I was confused and my mind swirled through the realm of possibilities of what she could be talking about. ‘Maybe we’re going to Seven Banners theme park.’ I had been dropping hints I wanted them to take me and Marie there. And we would have to leave early to get a full day of thrills, which is why she must have woken me so early. “We sort of got you a different type of birthday present this year. It’s not exactly one that can be wrapped up and opened. We just don’t know how happy you will be about it.” ‘Oh, I will settle just fine for a day at Seven Banners’, I thought to myself. I tried to keep a straight face. At least I could pretend to be surprised when they told me about it. Mom kept on talking, “Chris, your wetting problem has not gotten any better. In fact, it has gotten worse lately. We really need to do everything that we can to get this under control. I know we have tried a lot of things that haven’t worked, but we found a program that really seems to know what they’re doing. They even focus on the day wetting unlike that other program that only tried to help at night. I don’t want you to get upset, but this was all we could afford now, so it will be your only present this year.” Well that was a slap in the face. I felt stupid getting my hopes up about Seven Banners. I was also mad. How could they try to pass this off as a birthday present? Don’t get me wrong, it would be totally awesome to be dry, more awesome than anything else, but still. I was done talking about this. I didn’t need my confidence killed before I went to meet up with Marie. “Can we not talk about this right now? So are one of you driving me or am I walking?” I couldn’t wait to take my road test so I didn’t have to depend on them to drive me anymore. Mom and Dad shared another nervous glance. ‘Great, what now?’ I thought. Mom once again started speaking. She was the spokesperson of my parents. “Baby, I’m sorry, but we need you to stay home for now. We have your orientation scheduled with your counselor. You need to be home for this. They’ll be here soon. It shouldn’t take that long to be over with, an hour at most.” I completely lost it. I started yelling, “Are you fucking serious?!?! Why in the world would you do this on my birthday out of every single day of the year? This is so dumb.” Dad rose his voice at me, “Hey! Watch your language.” I winced a little bit and looked down. “Do we really need to do this today?” I whined out. Mom started speaking, “I’m sorry baby, I really am. I have been looking into this program for a little while now, but they haven’t had any openings. They can only have so many kids enrolled at once. It just worked out a slot finally opened up, and we had to take it when we could. They said it doesn’t look they will have any more openings for enrollment anytime soon. And your counselor insisted we get started on the program right away because there’s no point taking up a position if we’re not using it. And I have to say I agree with her honey.” I threw my arms up in frustration. “But me and Marie already said we were hanging out today. We can just do this tomorrow. You’re calling them and cancelling right now!” Dad rose his voice again sounding angrier this time. “This is happening whether you like it or not. We have been plenty patient with your accidents and we have just about had it. They are already on their way and we are not cancelling it. I don’t care if it’s your birthday or what plans you have, this is happening Christopher.” “Well I’m eighteen now. I can just leave and you can’t do anything about it.” That one really set Dad off. His face was beet red. “Like hell you’ll leave! Don’t you even think about it. We did not have them drive all of the way here for nothing. As long as you still live in my house, you’ll live by my rules! If you walk out that door don’t even think about coming back! I’ll leave all of your stuff on the curb in a heartbeat.” Mom put her hand on Dad’s leg and he stopped on his tirade. I hated how he could get mad so quickly. Dad really needed to work on controlling his anger. He loses it when me or Victoria don’t listen to him. I knew better than to argue with him when he was like that. I looked pleadingly at my mom. She didn’t buy into it. “Baby we really need to do this. It is happening. You’ll appreciate it sooner or later, I promise you. And Victoria even went over to Brittany’s house so she won’t be around today.” That was good at least. Last time we had someone over for that bed wetting program that brat turned it into a mockery about me for the whole entire time. So I had lost that battle really quickly. For some reason it always seemed like as soon as I reached today I would be free of my parent’s rules. I guess that was an oversight of the fact that I would still be living with them. I made a mental note to get working on a job. I finished my pancake and then moped around the house. Me and Marie had agreed to meet up by 11:00, and since this person wasn’t coming until 10:30 I knew that I’d have to be late. ‘What a way to start my birthday.’ I was about to text Marie when there came a knock at the door. I looked out the window to see a van parked in the street in front of our house. The words “WE POTTY” were emblazoned across the side of the van. ‘Oh sweet Jesus, take me now.” Chapter 3 I watched with nervous anticipation as dad walked towards the door. He clutched the door knob, twisted it and pulled the door back to reveal a drop dead beauty standing behind it. She looked like she was only in her mid-twenties. My heart absolutely sank. I was expecting it to be some old man like it had been with the other program. There was no way this goddess looking creature could be here to discuss the problem I have. She extended her hand to Dad. “Hello. It is a pleasure to meet you! My name is Emily. I am here for Chris’s orientation with We Potty. She gave Dad a beaming smile. Dad told her to come in and then introduced himself, “Hi Emily. It is nice to meet you too. I’m Jack.” My mom then walked over to her and gave Emily a half hug. “It is so nice to meet you. I am so happy we were assigned you as a counselor. Trudy said you were her counselor there.” Emily smiled to her, “Oh likewise. It is nice to meet you as well. And thank you. I most definitely do try my best.” While she looked young she came off as someone much older. Perhaps it was the slow and careful elocution of her speech. She then looked over at me and I looked down to the floor. “And who is that we have hiding in the corner over there? Could that be Chris?” Mom replied, “Yeah that is Chris. He wasn’t too happy about this being on his birthday.” I heard Emily give a compassionate “Ohhh.” Then I heard the sound of heels making their way towards me across the wooden floor. ‘Great.’ I thought, ‘Just leave me alone.’ The footsteps came to a stop and I knew she was standing in front of me. I looked up slightly and saw her hand extended towards me. I reluctantly grabbed it and gave it a meek shake. I noticed how silky and soft her skin felt. “It is nice to finally meet you Chris. My boss Trudy told me all about you.” ‘Yeah. I’m sure she told you all of the flattering details about how I still pee myself.’ I mumbled that it was nice to meet her too. I momentarily looked up at her deep, blue, sparkling eyes before averting my gaze back to the ground. “Happy Birthday too! I was told that this was going to be your birthday present. I know that doesn’t sound too fun. And you don’t seem happy right now, but trust me this is the best birthday present I can think of.” ‘You must not be thinking too hard.’ I could have thought of many better birthday presents. Actually, no present was starting to seem better at this point. Emily clapped her hands together, “So, shall we get started then?” We all headed over to the couches at the far end of the room. My mom and dad sat on the loveseat. Emily put her bag down and sat on the other couch. I stood there wanting nothing more than to just get this over with. Emily patted the cushion next to her. “Come sit. I promise you I won’t bite.” When I hesitated she tilted her head to the side and gave me a pouty, imploring look. How could I say no? I obliged and sat on the couch next to her. I was overcome by her enchanting perfume. My heart started pounding being in close proximity to such a beautiful woman. To be honest I get really shy around pretty girls. I’ve never had a girlfriend. The only reason I even feel so comfortable with Marie is that we’ve known each other since we were kids. Emily looked over to my parents and began speaking, “So I know Trudy briefly discussed this with you Sarah, but I will go over it again. It is our goal at Progressive Options for the Toilet Training of Youth, to provide toilet training for children who have not yet been successful with it. We consider our services to be of the utmost importance. Yet our program has never dealt with a child quite Chris’s age before. A majority of our trainees are much younger as uncontrolled wetting and soiling tends to only be a problem for younger children.” She quickly turned to me, “Not that there’s anything wrong with you.” And then turned back to my parents. “Therefore it will be inevitable that some aspects of the program are geared towards children much younger than Chris, but I am confident we can really make this work. I am looking forward to working with you all. We recently had a lot of success with a fourteen year old girl. She went from suffering nearly constant accidents to being consistently dry. Doesn’t that sound good to you Chris?” Even though I really disliked the way she sort of talked to me like a kid I couldn’t deny that did sound good. Oh how nice it would be to be done with this stupid problem once and for all. I shrugged my shoulders in response. “Come on you can show some more excitement than that.” Emily looked like she was actually waiting for me to be more excited. But really, exactly how excited should an eighteen year old be about potty training? She realized she wouldn’t get any more out of me and moved on. She reached into her bag and procured a marble notebook, which she placed on her lap. She went fumbling through her bag again and came out this time with a pen. She opened the notebook and thumbed through the pages until she stopped at one towards the back. I saw my name written on the top of the page. She clicked the pen once and brought it’s point down to the page. She made a few scribbles and then looked up at Mom and Dad. “Now Sarah I know you and Trudy briefly discussed Chris’s health history and toileting habits on the phone to make sure Chris would be a candidate for our program. But I would like to go over them in detail. It will really help me best approach a treatment plan.” I knew all of the embarrassing questions that would be coming. I had been to one too many urologists over the years. Well more like five or six too many if we want to be accurate, but that’s beside the point. Mom summed up my health history, “Besides his bladder problem he has always been a healthy, normal boy. He’s always been one of the strongest boys his age. The best looking too I might add at that.” Mom smiled at me. I let out a disgruntled sigh. “Yes he is quite a handsome young guy.”, Emily said with a smile. I blushed so hard. I watched as Emily jotted down more notes. “So has Chris ever had any period of dryness?” Mom didn’t hesitate to answer. She shook her head from side to side. “No, never. He was still in diapers at five. The only reason we even took him out of them was so that he would be allowed to go to school.” ‘Dammit.’ That woman was always giving away extra information where it wasn’t needed. She always seemed so eager to talk to these people about my problem. I shot mom the dirtiest look I could muster. Mom saw it, “Relax honey. This is Emily’s job. There is nothing we can tell her that will surprise her. There’s no need to be embarrassed.” ‘Yeah that’s easy for you to say.’ I thought, ‘You’re not the one having your deepest secrets discussed like the latest, hottest gossip.’ Emily asked how I managed when I was taken out of diapers. Mom was once again oh so eager to answer. “We should have just kept a dresser of his clothes at the nurse’s office. Let’s leave it at that.” Mom chuckled at her dumb joke. ‘Oh my God. Just shut up mom.’ I looked over at Emily’s serious face and was glad to see she did not find Mom’s joke so funny. Emily then asked how often I was wetting the bed now. Mom told her it was still every night. “Oh my” Emily said in a sympathetic voice. “That must be very upsetting for you Chris.” I rolled my eyes. “Well don’t you worry. Before you know it you’ll be all dry just like a big boy.” I scowled at her comment. ‘That was condescending. I’m an adult for crying out loud, more than just a “big boy.” They continued discussing my wetting. When Emily asked if I still soiled myself, which I definitely don’t, I tuned out the rest of their discussion. Eventually Emily announced we were near the end of this humiliating interview. I tuned back in, at least we were getting somewhere. “Alright and one last thing” Emily said while holding up her index finger, “Sarah, you said over the phone that Chris is currently not wearing any form of absorbent protection either during the day or night. Correct?” Mom nodded her head. ‘Well no shit Sherlock, obviously I don’t wear “absorbent protection”. I’m eighteen, not a baby for crying out loud.’ Emily then verified with mom that my waist size was 32 inches. ‘Waist size? Oh come on. Seriously?’ I knew what that meant. Another pair of those stupid underwear that were a bedwetting alarm. We had used that exact alarm with the last program for two friggin’ years. That didn’t help any better than the first alarm we had tried on our own. ‘Why are we doing this again? Haven’t we tried enough godforsaken bed wetting alarms by now? I think I’ll scream if we’re really doing this whole alarm thing again. Emily closed her notebook and put it away in her bag. She stood up from the couch, “If you’ll excuse me I will be right back. I just need to get some supplies out of the van.” Dad stood up along with her and asked if she needed any help. “I can manage. Thank you though.” I couldn’t help but to stare at her perfect ass as she walked away. Chapter 4 It didn’t take long before Emily was walking back in. Dad once again held the door for her, only this time she held a large plastic bin in her arms. It looked sort of heavy the way she was struggling to carry it. Let’s be honest though, she’s a girl, she’s probably just not that strong. And I’m sure carrying that in heels didn’t make it any easier. She brought the bin over by the couches and placed it on the ground with a thud. Why she would need something so big for a bedwetting alarm? I started to wonder if there were other things in there, and if so just what were those other things? After my first surprise this morning I was not in the mood for anymore. I was starting to get a bad feeling about all of this. Well let me rephrase that. I was starting to get a worse feeling about all of this. We all sat down on the couches again. Emily began speaking, “So Sarah, I know that Trudy explained our program over the phone. Did you hold off on explaining the program to Chris like we had discussed?” Mom nodded her head, “Yeah. He didn’t even know you were coming until this morning.” “Uh oh, did somebody get a birthday surprise this morning? Well it really is best if I personally get to explain the program in full. Emily turned towards me. “Now before I start to go over the program I need you to know that none of us are mad at you. You also have nothing to be ashamed about. It’s not like you wet on purpose, right?” ‘Yes. I voluntarily sleep in a puddle of my own piss every single night and pee my pants in public just for fun.’ I rolled my eyes at her stupid question. “I’m just trying to say we know that you don’t do this on purpose. Accidents are something you can’t control. And if you have no control over the accidents, you shouldn’t feel bad about it. It’s not your fault, right?” ‘I already know I can’t control my bladder. Is this seriously supposed to make me feel better?’ I just ignored her this time and turned my head to the complete opposite direction. I felt Emily move closer to me. “Don’t be so embarrassed about this. That’s not what any of this is about. I am here to help you.” She placed her hand on my upper arm. Hopefully she couldn’t feel my pulse skyrocket when she did that. My mind’s reaction was to jerk away when she touched me, but my body sort of froze up. ‘Oh my God, is she really touching me right now?’ She took her hand off of me and I moved away to reestablish some personal space. Emily continued speaking to me, “Chris, we all know how much trouble wetting our pants and our beds can cause. Wouldn’t life be so much easier if you never had to deal with wet pants or wet beds anymore?” ‘Well it is clear that these condescending questions that don’t even need answering aren’t going to stop anytime soon.’ I figured it would be better to just go along with it. Hopefully it would get this all over with quicker. ‘Yeah, it would be a lot easier. I wouldn’t have so much laundry to do all of the time and I guess I wouldn’t be so scared about having accidents in front of people.’ I exaggerated just to throw her a bone. Emily bobbed her head up and down. “See there we go. And I bet Dad would agree that life would be easier with no more wet pants or beds, right?” “His accidents just cause a lot of problems. They create a lot of tension in the family. No more clean ups or accidents when we go out somewhere would put everyone at ease.” Hearing him say that made me feel ashamed. I wanted him to feel proud of me for being the young man that I was. Instead I was just the kid who caused trouble with his leaky bladder. Of course mom had to chime in with her worthless two cents. “You better believe life would be easier. We’re all at our wit’s end trying to clean up after accidents. It’s just getting to be too much. I am sick of living with the smell of pee.” Emily nodded to acknowledge Mom’s nagging. I wondered if her nagging annoyed Emily as much as it did me. Emily began speaking, “So we are all in agreement then. Life would be easier for everyone without anymore wet pants and wet beds to clean up after. Once Chris has completed his potty training, cleaning up after accidents will be no more than a bad memory. Until then we have a quick and easy fix to make sure that nobody is dealing with the stress of wet pants and wet beds anymore. I bet that sounds great for all of you.” Emily smiled first at me and then at my parents. I wondered when mom would tell her that I’d already been on several medications. Those “quick and easy fixes” were nasty things. They had so many side effects and barely helped at all. That still didn’t explain the big bin sitting in the room though. Emily continued speaking, “It is crucial that we foster a stress free environment while Chris is working on his potty training. The stress created by Chris’s unmanaged accidents can actually be very counterproductive to his success. While the wearing of diapers has many purposes in our program, the reduction of stress and anxiety…” That’s where I cut her off and jumped off of the couch. I couldn’t believe what I just heard. “What?!?! Are you fucking kidding me? You guys are all fucking nuts if you think I’ll wear diapers!” I saw Dad’s nostrils flare and he pointed right at me. “Christopher, you watch your language and sit back down!” I stood there returning Dad’s glare right back at him. I heard my phone start ringing. It was Marie’s ring tone. I realized I forgot to text her I’d be late. “Sit back down. I will not say it again.” I didn’t falter in my eye contact. I wasn’t giving in. I had to draw the line somewhere. No fucking way in hell would they get me to wear a diaper. “NO!” I stomped my foot as hard as I could. Dad started getting up off of the couch. My butt was planted on the cushion before he finished standing. Dad was mad. “You’re going to knock this off right now or you will be sorry. I can assure you of that young man. And you will show respect for Emily. She doesn’t have to do any of this for you.” ‘Yeah, you’re right. She really doesn’t.’ I whimpered out, “But, but, please don’t do this. I don’t need diapers.” I gave my Mom the most sincere and pleading look I could manage. “I’m sorry honey. Your father and I have already made up our minds.” I hated that answer. “Why the fuck are you guys doing this to me? I don’t deserve this. This is so unfair! You guys are the worst parents in the whole fucking world! Why would you do this?!?!” I was absolutely livid. That set mom off on a nagging tizzy. “Oh yeah? You think we’re so unfair? Should we tell Emily about your accident in my car a few weeks ago when you couldn’t wait five minutes for us to get home? Should we tell her how it took me two hours to clean it up?” “Mom stop.” I was burning with humiliation. Mom went right on, “Why don’t you go show Emily your tile floor in your bedroom. I’m sure she can guess why we don’t have carpeting in there.” I couldn’t believe she would do this to me in front of Emily. I pulled my hair and buried my chin into my chest. I shut my eyes tight as I felt tears well up in them. “Mom! Pleaassee! Just Stop!” And on she went, “Or why don’t we tell Emily how many times this year I had to leave work to sign you out of school just because you peed your pants and were too embarrassed to go back to class. Do you remember how many times it was? Because I lost track.” That was it. I broke out bawling. I stood up and screamed at the top of my lungs through my sobs. “I… (gasp and sniffle) FUCKING… (gasp and sniffle) HATE YOU GUYS!” I started to make a mad dash for the front door. I got really scared as I heard Dad’s loud footsteps quickly thudding behind me. I instantly regretted the past minute. The next thing I knew he had both of his arms wrapped entirely around me and I was being lifted into the air. “Oh shit. I’m done for now.” Before I could realize what was happening I felt a warm trickle going down my leg. Then a flood of wetness started spreading around my crotch and running down my pants. I heard it splashing onto the floor below me. When dad realized what was happening he put me down and quickly took a step back. I tried squeezing as tight as I could, but it was already too late. I was completely soaked. There I stood on display for Emily, an eighteen year old hysterically crying, standing in a huge puddle of pee he just made, with a wet patch all over his jeans to top it off. Chapter 5 I looked up from the puddle surrounding my feet to see if Emily had noticed what happened. The look of pity on her face told me she probably saw the whole entire thing. I was so humiliated. I couldn’t believe I’d just helplessly wet myself right in front of her. Dad started yelling, “Son of a bitch! You really did it now boy!” I only started crying more hysterically. Emily stood up from the couch. She was motioning downwards with both arms. “Alright, alright, let’s settle down everyone. It’s clear that there’s a lot of built up tension here. We’re going to get all of this worked out. Let’s first get the puddle cleaned up and then we can move on with the program.” Dad was still seething, but at least he wasn’t yelling anymore. Emily told him to get himself a glass of water and to bring back paper towels when he was done “I am so sorry.” Mom was still apologizing to Emily. “I am just so mortified that all of this happened in front of you.” Mom shot me a dirty look as if I felt any different. ‘Oh yeah, cause I’m so thrilled about how this all turned out. I’m sure this is how everyone envisions their eighteenth birthday.’ Emily waved her hand with a flick of her wrist. “Please. Don’t be silly. The kids who aren’t in diapers to begin with never react well when they find out they’re being placed back in them. The little temper tantrum is practically to be expected.” She then said with a sideways glance towards me, “No matter how old the child is.” Dad came back into the room and shoved a large wad of paper towels into my hands. I crouched down and let the paper towels soak up my spilled urine. There was still more pee on the floor after the paper towels were saturated. I threw them out in the kitchen garbage and returned with more, and then headed upstairs to change. About four steps up I heard mom nagging, “Where do you think you’re going? We’re not done down here.” “Just upstairs to change” I called back to her. Where else would I be going? I really had no more patience for dumb questions today. I then heard Emily’s sweet, angelic voice. “Chris, come back down please. I promise we’ll have you all cleaned up soon. We just need you back down here for now.” I really just wanted to change out of my wet clothes. They felt wet and clammy against my skin. But after such humiliation there was not much fight left in me, not for today at least. I just did as she asked. Besides, how could I say no to such a beautiful woman? I went downstairs, took my phone out of my dampened pocket and put it onto the living room table. I didn’t want it to get water damaged like my last phone had. Looking across the room I could see Emily taking the lid off of the bin. I knew every bit that there were diapers inside of it. I also knew just as well who they were intended for. I started to feel lightheaded. Emily began speaking. “Initially I intended to explain the program in it’s entirety before we got to this point, but in light of what just happened I think it’s best if we move on with diapering Chris right now. I started getting tunnel vision. I thought, “Okay, this is the part where I wake up and realize this was only some crazy nightmare.” I was granted no such relief. Emily crouched down and reached into the bin. I watched like a deer caught in headlights. She pulled out something that looked like a really large, thick folded towel. She stood back up and unfolded it. She was like a game show model as she let the enormously oversized towel hang from one end and displayed it to everyone in the room. I was confused. I was expecting to see something like those goodnites I used to wear for vacations or when we stayed at family’s house. “This is one of our 6-ply terry prefold cloth diapers. While Chris is wearing these I can guarantee there will be no more puddles to clean up. Emily looked over at me. “Chris do you see all of the stress and anxiety your accident just caused for you and your whole family?” I ignored her. “With that type of stress surrounding you, you’ll never learn to stay dry. I can assure you of that. Think how much easier that whole scene could have went if you were just wearing a diaper. There would have been no stress for anyone” Mom was fervently nodding her head. Emily continued, “Cloth diapers have many advantages over disposables in regards to our program. Our primary concern is with keeping accidents inside the child’s diaper. This is the primary function of any diaper afterall. With cloth, the heavier a child wets, simply the more stuffers you add. Disposables are limited when it comes to this. And since I can see Chris is as heavy a wetter as you said, it looks like he will need a lot of stuffers.” Emily pulled a mat from the bin and placed it on the floor. She then placed the cloth diaper down on it and flattened out any ridges. She slowly folded it a certain way while explaining it to Mom and Dad. She then reached into the bin and pulled out four smaller pieces of cloth that she laid on top of the diaper. I was guessing those were the “stuffers”. She asked me to come over to her. I just pretended like I didn’t hear her. This couldn’t really be happening anyway. Emily started walking towards me. When she stopped in front of me her succulent lips were no more than mere inches from mine, even closer if you exclude her height advantage. She put her hand on my upper arm again and rubbed it up and down, in a consoling manner. I was absolutely frozen staring into those mesmerizing pools of icy, azure beauty. The whole room started getting brighter as if someone had turned up the lights. As she started speaking to me my eyes stayed locked onto hers. “Come on. Let’s get you out of those icky, wet clothes. We’ll get you all cleaned up and in a nice, dry diaper. You’ll feel so much better after.” She paused and took her hand off of my arm. I broke eye contact. “There will always be things you don’t want to do in life, but sometimes you just gotta do them. So will you be a good boy for me Chris?” I still ignored her. She put her hand back on my arm and brought her face slightly closer to mine as she softly said, “Please.” I could feel her gentle, warm breath as it graced my face. I knew she was just trying to work her feminine charm. But looking into those beautiful eyes, I somehow couldn’t resist. It was like I would be letting her down if I said no. Not really being sure what came over me, I decided I would just go along with this at least until she left. Dad did not like to be weak willed in front of others. Any more resistance in front of Emily would be a losing battle for me. I figured the most dignified thing I could do for myself at this point was go along with the charade until she left. Emily gave me a bright, beaming smile. ‘I knew you were a good boy.” I blushed. It felt good to make Emily happy. Emily cupped her hand around mine and we started walking across the room. I had never held hands with a girl before, except Marie once or twice. Okay, so this wasn’t exactly an ideal scenario, but still I was holding hands with an extremely attractive woman nonetheless. I hoped she couldn’t feel that my hand had gotten sweaty. She let go of my hand and I felt ashamed that I had just let her lead me across the room like a toddler. Emily said, “Okay let’s get these wet, smelly pants off of you.” I was shocked when I felt her unclasp the button of my jeans. I looked down to see her hand on my wet crotch as she pulled down the zipper. Before I knew it my pants and boxers were down around my ankles in one fell swoop. I was nearly completely naked in front of this beautiful woman and not to mention my parents as well. I immediately placed both hands over my genitals. Realizing my butt was exposed I placed my right hand over that to try to keep some dignity. Emily patted the blanket on the ground, “Let’s go. Get your little bottom on your diaper.” She grabbed me by my left wrist removing my coverage. I saw her eyeing me down there and she smirked. I wondered how to interpret the smirk she made. After all she had called me handsome before. Emily pulled me down by my wrist until I was lying on the diaper. I couldn’t believe how thick it felt, it was practically a pillow. It was actually pretty soft though at least. I tugged my shirt down to cover myself. I suddenly realized just how anxious and scared I was about her diapering me. There would be nothing modest about her diapering me. At least I’d have some pride left if I just did this myself. I’d talk to her and we’d get this worked out since we were both civil adults. “Look, Emily with all due respect, but you don’t need to do this for me. I can just go upstairs and do this myself. I won’t pull a fast one or anything like that. You have my word.” Emily stuck out her bottom lip, “Aww I’m sorry. I know you’d be a good boy, but I gotta do this to show mommy and daddy the right way to put your diapers on you. All of your diaper changes are gonna be handled by your mommy, your daddy and me. This way you don’t gotta worry about that. You’ll already be working really hard on your potty training. And besides, pinning on cloth diapers is really hard. We don’t wanna overwhelm you.” ‘Gee, thanks for the consideration.’ Her comment about her doing my changes made me wonder when she would ever possibly be around again after today. Well it didn’t matter since I wouldn’t really be doing this anyway. I watched as Emily pulled something out of the bin that looked sort of like a condom, except it had a hole in the front, and had two straps attached to it. She also took out a watch, which she then clicked closed onto my wrist. She then held up the condom looking device. “This here is a sensor which detects fluid flows. This sensor will transmit a signal to the wireless alarm worn on Chris’s wrist every time he has an accident. When the alarm sounds he will then have to wait for one of you two to deactivate it. And don’t be fooled by its size, it is loud.” As I was laying on the diaper I gasped and quivered as Emily grabbed me down there. My head was swimming. This was quickly interrupted with a pinching feeling as Emily slid the device onto me. I noticed it was rigid and felt tight. Emily then clipped the straps around to my back. This whole thing felt really uncomfortable and seemed like some medieval torture device. “Now we can finish diapering Chris.” I felt my dignity fly away as I looked up at the stunning beauty kneeling above me, knowing she was about to diaper me, like she had probably done to countless younger boys before me. My phone started ringing again. I sat up to answer the phone, but was pushed right down. “I need to answer my phone! It’s important!” Emily told me it could wait as she kept one hand pushed down on my chest. I watched as Emily sprinkled baby powder over my crotch and into my diaper. She deeply inhaled and sighed. “Ahh I love that smell.” She put down the powder and told me, “butt up.” I hesitated wondering whether or not to comply with this. Before I could decide Emily was pushing my legs and butt into the air with one arm while readjusting the diaper beneath me with the other. I felt completely emasculated. She then spoke softly, “Now hold still sweetie, this way I don’t stick you with the pins by mistake.” Being absolutely petrified of needles I froze up stiff as a board. I felt so vulnerable, laying there, trying not to move a single muscle as Emily narrated her process of diapering me. Only when she brought the massive wad of cotton up between my legs did I fully realize how insanely thick these diapers were. Emily pulled from different areas as she held a pin in her mouth and then stuck it into place. She put another pin in her mouth, made some more adjustments, and stuck the pin into place on the other side. I started feeling trapped as this mound of padding was tightened around me. I began to fidget and I felt something sting my thigh. “Ow! That hurt!” My hand jerked to where I was poked. Emily slapped my hand out of the way. “Oh hush, it doesn’t hurt that bad.” ‘Easy for you to say when you’re the one going round stabbing people.’ Before I knew it she was done. I thought how awkward and humiliating this diaper was to wear and there couldn’t possibly be anything worse. I couldn’t believe I had just let a woman not far from my age diaper me like I was a baby. Emily then walked over to the bin and pulled out a pair of comically oversized granny panties, except they looked like they were plastic and had a belt around the waist. I guess comical isn’t the right word, because realizing they were intended for me was nothing to laugh about. I was told to get up and step into them. This was really going too far. I stood up. “Come on you can’t be serious. Aren’t these stupid things I’m wearing enough already.” Emily replied to me, “Well without your plastic panties your tinkles would still leak everywhere and that’s not any good, now is it? Once we get these on you, the only place your tinkles will go is in your diapers or hopefully even the potty.” Emily was smiling at me. I guess it was possible to be upbeat from the other side of this situation, but certainly not from my side. I looked over at Mom and Dad. “Do I really have to?” Dad raised his eyebrows and it didn’t take long til I was stepping into the pants as Emily held them open for me. She then pulled them up over my diaper and I heard a click as she closed the belt. I wondered why the belt was necessary. With the way these things dug into my skin they seemed like they’d stay up just fine on their own. Emily breathed an exaggerated sigh of relief. “That part is usually where the second temper tantrum comes. Putting that diaper on went a lot easier than I thought.” Mom chuckled. I sort of felt ashamed I didn’t put up a fight about it. Being diapered by other adults was not how an eighteen year old should allow himself to be treated. Emily seemed smug about diapering me. I wanted to stick my tongue out at her and tell her that once she left, I’d just convince my Mom and Dad to let me take them off, and as a last resort I’d just take them off myself. But I knew it was best to just go along with this for now. Emily instructed me to sit back down on the couch with her. “Okay I’ll be right there. I’m just going to get my sweat pants on.” I was questioning if my sweat pants would actually even fit over this thing. Emily told me again to sit down and said we would get around to that. I told her there was no point in me waiting to get my sweat pants on. Emily’s calm, cheery demeanor momentarily began to fade. She spoke quickly, “Christopher, sit down now. From here on in when I ask you to do something, I expect you to do it. The same goes for your parents. It is one of our philosophies at We Potty that obedience is the cornerstone of successful potty training. Your lack of obedience which you have so clearly displayed to me, is absolutely connected with your lack of potty training which you have also so graciously displayed. Any future lack of obedience will be met with unfavorable consequences. Do I make myself clear?” I gulped. I nodded my head yes. Annoyingly cheery Emily was not starting to look so bad at this point. The storm clouds dissipated and the blaring sun shone back through. Emily smiled, clapped her hands and said “Okay good now let’s sit down and I will explain everything.” I grudgingly walked over to the couch feeling like a toddler in just a diaper and t shirt. I noticed I had to adjust my gait as I headed over to the couch. I was waddling with all of this padding between my legs. Mom was smiling as she looked over at me, thankfully Dad was not paying attention. This was awkward. I sat next to Emily, with my actual butt several inches up off the couch cushion. Emily looked over to Mom and Dad, “Now Sarah, did you explain our program to Jack yet, or will this be the first time he is hearing about it?” Mom replied, “I told him all about it. But you know how men are, this might be the first time he actually hears it.” Mom chuckled and Dad rolled his eyes. “Well either way, I’ll get on with explaining how our program works. So first off Chris, just because you are in diapers all the time now is no excuse to not use the potty. If anything, your diapers should make you try even harder to use the potty, because once you are completely dry and clean, you can say bye bye to your stinky diapers once and for all. So any time you think you have to go potty at all, your job is to get mommy, daddy or me if I’m babysitting you, as quickly as you can, and we will unlock your plastic panties.” She looked over to Mom and Dad, “Chris will not be able to remove his plastic panties until you have unlocked them from the We Potty app on your phones.” I panicked and fiddled with the plastic panties seeing if I really couldn’t take them off. Unfortunately Emily was not lying. They would not budge.“This isn’t fair! Why do they have to lock?” I came up with a good point. “How am I supposed to make it to the bathroom in time if I can’t just go right away?” “That is a good question. Well Chris, we found that most children can’t be trusted to willingly wear their diapers. When children are placed back in diapers it is natural for them to have the impulse to remove them. It has been engrained into them that diapers are bad and only for babies. But in reality diapers are for anyone who can’t control their bladders or bowels. Many children would rather remain ignorant to the fact that while they are still wetting and soiling themselves they need the protection diapers provide. It’s kind of silly if you ask me.” As far as I was aware no one was. Emily continued, “While we cannot make you willingly wear your diapers, we can get you to keep them on whether you like it or not. And as for making it to the potty on time, we can’t expect you to know this, but grown ups who are potty trained can hold it for a while before they actually have to get to the bathroom. An extra minute or two is not lots of time to wait. This will help you learn to give yourself more time to go. ” She turned to Mom and Dad, “This ultimately helps them learn to anticipate using the bathroom, rather than it being a last second scramble. Also the waiting period is beneficial to increasing bladder volumes.” She continued, “So once your panties are unlocked, someone will undo your top pins and you can use the potty.” She turned to Mom and Dad. ‘It is important that you stay in the bathroom with him and lock the door behind you. I am going to install new door knobs on your bathroom that can only be locked or unlocked from the We Potty app. This way if someone gives a fuss about their diaper going back on, nobody is going anywhere until it goes back on. For the more strong willed ones there are other coercion factors.” I questioned if there were really other “coercion factors”. Either way this was not going good. It was starting to look like me getting out of diapers was completely dependent on my ability to convince Mom or Dad to let me out of them. “Now some programs reward for successful toiletings. However we do not see any point in rewarding an already expected behavior. We find that negative results for failing to display a behavior works much better. We exploit this in several ways. This is the reasoning for using the alarm. This will immediately alert the child to an accident they may not normally be so quickly aware of. The alarm is very loud and will be bothersome for the child, encouraging them to not set it off. Originally we used normal bedwetting alarms, but we encountered difficulty with children simply pulling them out of their diapers. This is why we designed a more secure model. The alarm sensor which I strapped on and the watch are both only unlocked through the app. However there is no reason to ever remove them throughout the program. Another benefit of the alarm is it doubles as one of our coercion factors. If Chris is ever non-compliant with getting his diaper back on either of you can trigger his alarm and leave it on until he is cooperative. While it will be unpleasant for everyone, it usually does not take long to get the trainer to submit.” I was questioning what I had gotten myself into for stupidly going along with this. She then looked at me, “Now I know you’ll try very hard to keep that noisy alarm from going off, but I know accidents are still going to happen. So when you set off your alarm, your job is to squeeze as tight as you can, and then run to the bathroom and wait for somebody to come and shut off your alarm.” She then turned to my parents, “Once Chris’s alarm goes off you will both receive an alert on your phones just in case you don’t hear it, which I really don’t think is possible.” Mom elbowed Dad in the side, “With his hearing, the alerts are probably a good thing.” Dad rolled his eyes. I don’t know how Mom never caught on to the fact no one shared her sense of humor. Even Emily only acknowledged Mom’s jokes with a polite smile. “Well however you are alerted to Chris’s accident, you will then proceed to the bathroom, and once you are there you will deactivate the alarm and unlock the panties, both from the app.” I objected to her calling them panties. I had let it slide one too many times. Emily replied, “Oh hush, does it make a difference what I call them? They are what they are. Now as I was saying, at this point Chris will try to use the bathroom, even if he has already completely emptied his bladder.” She turn turned to me, “We don’t want to scare you off from using the potty like a big boy though, so every time you tinkle in the potty the alarm will stay quiet.” She then turned to my parents, “I will be installing a blocking device on the toilet, which will prevent the alarm from triggering. You two will also have the option to place the alarm in a non-responsive mode when you are out in public with Chris. We also understand there are times when the alarm is inconvenient, such as when someone in the house is sick, and it is best for everyone for the alarm to be silenced. This does not go against the philosophy of our program as we incorporate so many other motivating factors into being potty trained.” I was starting to get really frustrated. ‘Motivating factors my ass’. I spoke up, “None of this makes any sense. I wish I didn’t have this problem. You don’t need to make me want to be dry, I already do!” Without delay Emily was ever ready with a response. “All of the kids in our program say they want to be dry and clean, just like you. But once all medical problems have been completely ruled out, we find it is really just about trying hard enough. What else could it really be besides that? And you were sitting here when your Mom and I just discussed all of the tests you had that showed your body works fine. We have found time after time, once a trainer is approved a good fit for our program, strong motivation, along with other techniques will get them trained.” Emily’s logic was completely twisted, but I found it hard to argue with. She would make a good politician. “Where was I? Oh yes, after Chris is done trying to use the potty, you will pin his wet diaper back into place. We strongly emphasize changes do not necessarily take place after accidents. If a child has to sit around in a wet diaper after they have an accident, they will try even harder next time to keep their diaper dry. This is especially true with cloth, as they do not provide any illusion of dryness like disposables do. This is one of the main reasons why we use cloth. However I will be leaving you with a small supply of disposables, only to be used if you determine them to be absolutely critical in a circumstance. Really do try your best to stick strictly to cloth.” Mom shook her head, “It’s going to take some adjusting, we always used disposables, but me and Jack are completely devoted to your guidance.” Emily smiled, “Aww I’m glad to hear that. Thank you.” Mom replied, “No thank you”, to which I replied ‘Just shoot me now.’ “We also encourage you to do your best to maintain a schedule of only three changes a day. Once a change is complete, Chris will be responsible for placing his soiled diaper in the diaper pail. He will also be responsible for washing his diapers every other day.” She then turned to me, “Be a good boy and do your wash when you’re supposed to. If you forget to do your wash and you don’t have any clean diapers to change into, you’ll have to sit around in your icky, smelly diaper til you get the rest clean.” I shuddered at the thought. “Now since Chris’s toileting and diapering is now beyond his authority, it is critical he always be under the supervision of one of you two, or myself. Usually we have to assign authorizations for a school nurse, but this won’t be necessary since he has graduated high school.” I almost lost it at the prospect of losing such a basic priveledge. But I kept my cool and used it as another opening. I was starting college in the fall. I was going to major in civil engineering just like Dad, which I thought would make him proud. I knew this dumb program would not even go on until that point, but still, I had a valid point, “Dad, what about when I start school? We shouldn’t let this program interfere with me going to college.” Before Dad could even say anything Mom butted in. “Sweetie it is not this program that is interfering with you starting school. It is your wetting problem that is interfering. I’d hate to tell you, but I don’t think your professors would be as patient or understanding about your accidents as your teachers were. And it’s not like you can just run down to the nurse’s office and be excused anymore. It just doesn’t sound like a good idea to me.” Emily added onto this, “That’s awesome you wanna go to school, but you can think of it as another reason to get dry. Think of all the good stuff that will come once your potty trained. You can finally start college, you can finally be alone again without someone watching you, and you can get big boy undies again! How great is that!” I thought how these were all things I had until she showed up. Emily continued, “But until then you’ll just have to deal with the consequences of your accidents.” Emily finished her speech about the terms of my punishment and asked if anyone had any questions. “Can I go get my pants on now?” “Oh yeah, about that. We don’t allow our trainers to wear pants around the house. That would help hide the fact that you are working on potty training, which is something you need to remain aware of. And you know what they say, out of sight out of mind. So no you cannot go get your pants on.” I solaced myself that Emily would soon be gone and I could then convince my parents how absurd this all was. It was not long before Emily went out and grabbed another bin from the van and brought it in. She then did some work on the bathroom. Dad offered to help her, but she said she didn’t need it. After about five minutes, Emily exchanged goodbyes with my parents and then walked back over to me still sitting on the couch. Emily told me to stand up which I did, knowing the quicker I did the sooner she’d be gone. I momentarily made eye contact with her, before looking down and my diaper came into my field of vision. I looked to the side to avoid eye contact with both annoyances. Emily tousled my hair. “Now you be a good boy for me while I’m gone okay Chris? I don’t want to hear you’ve been naughty. Can you do that for me?” I blushed and nodded my head yes. “Good, I knew you were a good boy.” Emily patted the backside of my diaper a few times, “I look forward to seeing you again.” I blushed even harder, not sure whether to feel more embarrassed or thrilled at the positive attention from such a hot woman. With that she was gone. I woke up this morning perched at the very crest between childhood and adulthood. I had been poised, ready to soar off into being a full fledged grown up.With a thick, fluffy diaper strapped around my hips, today felt like nothing more than a failure to launch. I walked over to my phone and listened to a voicemail Marie left for me. “Hey birthday boy! You must be sleeping late cause you were supposed to be here by now. I wanted this to be a surprise, but my mom is taking us to seven banners today. If you get this get ready and text me! Either way I’m coming over soon to get your sleepy head up. Chapter 6 I nearly fainted at the thought of Marie seeing me in my current state. I texted her immediately and said I was up and not to come over until I said I was ready. I waited but got no reply. I pictured her knocking on the door any second, and Mom opening the door and inviting her in. I started feeling sick. I would have no chance with Marie than. Sure she knew about my accidents, but wearing diapers was much more babyish, contributing nothing to the manly image I wanted her to perceive. I was thinking of bolting up to my room when I received a message back saying “k”. I went over to Mom and played Marie’s voicemail about Seven Banners to her. I knew she would feel too guilty not letting me go. After the voicemail finished Mom said, “Aww that was sweet of Mrs. Morris, wasn’t it?” Success, I wanted to high five myself. “Too bad you can’t go.” I tried hard not to lose my temper, knowing this wouldn’t get me anywhere. “Please. Just for today and then I’ll start the program right after. It is my birthday.” “Chris, it’s always the same story with you. We give you an inch and you somehow end up taking a mile. We are not backing down this time. We have let your wetting problem run our lives in this house for too long. We always backed out after every program didn’t work quickly enough for you. Me and your father have never really put our foot down about this, and look where that’s gotten us. We are not changing our minds about any of this, and if you don’t accept that, you will only make things harder for yourself. I will tell you what though honey. If you want I will take you and Marie today if Mrs. Morris already bought the tickets.” Just an hour earlier and this would have been great news. With my painfully obvious diaper on, this did not sound like such a good plan. “But Marie’s gonna know I’m wearing a diaper.” “Honey Marie’s known about your condition forever. I hardly think it would surprise her to find out that you were in a diaper. But I understand if you don’t want her knowing. Emily left us some new clothes for you though, for when you go out. She promised they would help hide your diapers.” I doubted it, not even the best magician could make these things disappear under clothes. “What do you say? Let’s try your clothes on and see how you feel after that.” I tried arguing and Mom said she would take back her offer altogether if that was the route I wanted to go. As I tried making up my mind there was a knock at the door. ‘Shit, did Marie come over already’ She was always impatient about stuff. I instructed my Mom if it was Marie tell her she’d have to wait outside for now. I ran in the t.v. room and hid while listening. I heard the door creak open. I heard my brat of a sister’s voice ring out “Hi!” I listened as mom said “Hi Victoria, Hi Brittany. Victoria I thought I told you we needed you out of the house for the morning.” I cringed, she brought her friend Brittany over. Sure mom could stop Victoria from telling the whole world about my secrets, but she was powerless over someone else’s kid. “Yeah well we got bored and we wanted to play Wii, and besides it’s almost 12:00. Last time I checked that was afternoon. Duh.” ‘Dammit.’ I was in the room with our Wii in it and I did not have a way out without passing the front door. I waited for Mom to tell them to leave. Instead Mom told them to come in and I heard them walking towards the t.v. room. I yelled out, “Mom no please don’t let them come back here. Please don’t do this this!” Mom yelled back to me, “Honey, we were going to tell Victoria when she got home anyway. There’s no point hiding it. And Brittany’s here all the time, she was going to find out sooner or later.” With that the little twerp dashed into the room, “Hiding what? What’s he hiding?” In a second Victoria was looking right and burst into laughter. She squealed out, “OH MY GOD! He’s wearing a diaper. He looks so silly! Brittany come look!” Brittany walked over and had a shocked look on her face. My face must’ve been redder than a lobster. I grabbed a pillow from the couch and put it in front of my diaper. “MOM! Tell Victoria to stop and to go away!” “It’s about time they put you back in diapers. What a cute wittle baby brudda I got.” Mom said, “Victoria Ann! You know you’re not allowed to tease your brother about his condition. You wouldn’t like it if he teased you about your acne.” “Yeah, but at least I have problems appropriate for my age, unlike some people in this room.” Victoria giggled. “Knock it off right now young lady. Your brother is wearing diapers as a part of a program to treat his wetting problem. I will not tolerate any more teasing or you can go to your room and I’ll drive Brittany home.” I could tell she was ready to make another poke at me, but she stayed silent. “Now I expect you to treat your brother with respect about this, but I do not want this to be a punishment for you too, so I’m not going to stop you from having friends over just because your brother wears diapers. But Brittany, I also expect you to not go spreading word about this, okay?” Brittany silently nodded still seeming startled by the whole situation. “Alright then, you girls have fun. Me and your brother will give you some privacy.” ‘Oh gee how considerate of you to give them some privacy. I guess mine doesn’t matter.’ And I pondered what did she mean by a punishment for her too? Was this really a punishment? Well it definitely felt like one, but I thought it was intended to help me. As me and my mom walked into the other room I heard Victoria and Brittany laughing, I was sure it was about me. Mom asked what my decision was in regards to Seven Banners. I figured I’d try one more time. “Please can’t I just go without wearing a diaper? This way Mrs. Morris can just drive and you don’t get stuck there all day being bored. Doesn’t that sound better?” “Honey I made my offer and it is my only one. Take it or leave it. Besides after what happened a few weeks ago I don’t exactly trust Mrs. Morris’s supervision. I had to come pick you up because you and Marie got too drunk and high, and you two did that right under her nose. Don’t think I’m not still upset about you soaking the car on the ride home. An accident is an accident, but when it’s because you were too wasted, well that is not something I am going to tolerate young man. Me and your father are not happy about you getting high and drunk.” ‘Really? I thought she would’ve let that go by now. Besides I’m almost in college, is it really that big of a deal?’ “So what is it? We better get going soon if we’re going.” I realized I was not getting my way, not yet at least. Mom would come round sooner or later. But rather than waste my birthday fighting I decided to try to make the best of it. I let out a drawn out, “Ugh, fine.” I said I would try the clothes on. Mom walked over to the second bin and opened it, “Hmm let’s see if they got the clothing order right.” She moved some items around as she looked through. “Yep it looks right.” She then pulled out a big looking light blue t-shirt with “WP” on the front in bubble letters. ‘Great. Now I’ll never forget I’m in We Potty.At least no one will know what it stands for.’ Then she pulled out a pair of beige shorts that were also bigger than my normal size. Last she pulled out a tank top that had an extra flap in the front at the bottom with buttons on it. It didn’t take me long to realize it was a onesie, just like babies wore, only much bigger. “Um, I’m not wearing that, I’ll just try the t-shirt and jeans.” “Honey when I spoke to Trudy on the phone she said they are important for making your diapers less noticeable when we go out. They hold everything closer to your body so you don’t look so puffy down there. Also if your diaper gets wet and heavy, it won’t droop and you won’t get a diaper butt. They also help keep you leak free. If we’re going out you wearing the onesie is not a discussion.” “Fine.” Mom walked over to me with the onesie and said “arms up.” I told her I’d put it on myself. “Does this really need to be a fight every step of the way? Now arms up.” I put my arms up and the onesie was slipped over my body. Mom pulled on it and she brought the flap in the front towards the back and clicked three snaps into place. It really compressed my whole diaper against my body. It especially pulled up on all of the padding which made me feel like I was being crushed down there. I got my shorts and t-shirt on, and walked over to a mirror. I was actually surprised to find that the diaper was not that obvious. There were still some bulges, but they were minor enough for me to not worry too much. It wasn’t my choice of outfit for sure, but it would have to do I guess. I knew my other clothes would not fit. I texted Marie the change of plans and said we’d be over soon. Mom went over and grabbed a pink pocketbook out of one of the bins. It was really big and ugly, and I wondered why that came with my supplies. With the teddy bears and blocks on the bag it became apparent it was a diaper bag. I watched as she filled it up with diapers and other items. “Mom you’re not really taking that are you? Marie will know exactly what it is.” “Well you’re diapers are not going to fit in my other bags. Besides I wouldn’t want to have a wet diaper sitting in one of my nice bags. And it’s not even an option for not bringing a diaper bag. It’s going to be a long day and it’s a long car ride. If you need a change, I am not going to take my chances at a repeat of that last clean up.” Mom looked at me as she stuck baby powder into the bag. “Alright I think we’re all ready then. I’m going to let your Dad know what’s going on and then we’ll leave.” I couldn’t imagine Mom changing my diaper at Seven Banners with Marie around if it came to that. I questioned if I was making the right choice. Chapter 7 After a minute Mom came back and asked if I was forgetting something. The way she asked I knew that there was an answer to this question. “Oh yeah, thank you for bringing me and Marie today.” There was literally no reason to say thank you at all, but I was still at least excited to go to Seven Banners so I’d might as well appease her. I couldn’t wait to get on their newest coaster ‘Drop of Despair’. It was supposed to be a complete thrill. “Oh you’re welcome, but that’s not really what I was talking about.” I tried thinking before she said, ”Shouldn’t you try going potty before we leave?” I was getting sick of that word “potty”. I thought how it was such a childish word. “Um no, I’m good.” My bladder was completely empty after that incident before. “I want you to try anyway. I’m not going to always remind you, but you should make a habit of pottying before we ever go out. You have to think about these types of things Chris. Come on let’s go.” Mom tried grabbing my hand, and I snatched it away. That was not going to fly. As we walked into the bathroom Mom closed the door behind her. She went onto her phone and I heard the doorknob click. Mom unbuttoned my shorts and I moved her hand away from that area. It just wasn’t natural. Mom persisted and wiggled my shorts down. She then reached in the back between my legs to unbutton the onesie. I told her to let me do it and pushed her away again. I was not letting my Mom touch me over there. I was not her little baby anymore. I tried unclasping the buttons, but they were out of reach. I tried pulling at the fabric, but the buttons did not budge. “Are you going to let me do it now?” I indignantly stood there as she unbuttoned my onesie. She went on her phone and I heard another click. She then unbuckled my plastic pants and pulled them down to my ankles and then undid the top two pins. She pulled down the diaper a few inches. “Okay, let’s go.” I turned around to the toilet and had to position myself above the thick mound of padding to pee. I couldn’t possibly pee with my Mom standing right behind me. I honestly tried to go but I couldn’t. After a minute I said couldn’t go and Mom said “Nuh uh, nice try, we’re not leaving until I hear some tinkles in the potty.” I was getting mad about being talked to like I was a kid. I really just wanted to get going though, the day was already slipping away. I grunted and pushed as hard as I could, and I accidently farted instead. Mom joked with me, “Uh oh, does somebody need a change already.” I rolled my eyes as I was finally able to start peeing a little. When I was finished Mom grabbed some toilet paper and wiped up the seat. “Well at least this isn’t going much worse than the first time I tried training you.” She giggled. “Come on, can you please just stop joking. I want to go already”, I whined out. Mom shut up and was about to put my pins into place. I realized I had a chance to go diaper free, but with all the “coercion factors” I knew I would not possibly be getting to Seven Banners diaper free. I just held still as Mom struggled to get the pins back in. She commented how it was nothing like the tabs on the pampers we used to use. She then pulled my plastic pants back up and buckled it and snapped my onesie back into place, and then last pulled my shorts back up. It was a damn lot of work just to use the bathroom. Mom then unlocked the door from her phone and we headed out. It was impossible to forget the diaper tightly enveloping me as I concentrated on walking normally to the car. Sitting down did not make my diaper any less painfully obvious to me. As we drove I questioned if I should really be going out like this, especially with Marie. I might ruin any chance I had with her. She might see my diaper bulge under my shorts, it was still somewhat there. She might notice the way I waddled. She would probably question why Mom’s bag looked so much like a diaper bag. I wondered how it would work if I needed to use the toilet. Certainly no woman ever dreamed of her prince charming wearing diapers! I said, “Actually I’m not sure if I want to go.” Mom replied, “I’m not going to play your little back and forth games with you. Maybe I put up with it in the past, but you’ll see everything’s going to be different now. Are we going or not?” “I want to go, but what if Marie knows I’m wearing a … you know what. And what if I have to go the bathroom? I can’t just go into the bathroom with you. Can I just go into the bathroom by myself and you can unlock my things from your phone?” “Honey, Marie won’t have any clue. I promise you. And no you can’t go in on your own. I know you wouldn’t be able to get your pins back in place properly. And if your diapers aren’t pinned on right you’ll just leak. Plus I’m sorry but I can’t really trust you to put your diaper back on if I’m not there. But I was wondering how this would work too and I think I have an idea. First off I don’t want you drinking a lot today. And if and when you need to use the bathroom or need a change you can text me. I’ll come find you guys, and I’ll tell you I need your help with something back in the car. You can make a big deal about it, but I’ll tell Marie to go on a ride and we’ll be right back. And then we’ll just go to a family bathroom. Does that sound like a good idea to you?” It sounded like it would work. And besides if I went back home I’d end up spending my eighteenth birthday up in my room hiding from Victoria and her friend. I said we could just go. We got to the stop sign before Marie’s house. My heart was fluttering with nervous anticipation. “Goodness! I almost forgot to put your alarm in silent mode. That could have been a disaster.” Mom laughed. I did not find anything funny about her terrible memory, especially when my dignity counted on it. As we drove up to Marie’s house she was already waiting outside and she ran to our car. Mrs. Morris walked behind her. Marie hopped in the car in the backseat next to me and launched herself into giving me a hug. “Happy Birthday! I am so excited for today. We’re going to have so much fun!” Me and Marie had always hugged each other since we were little, but lately those hugs felt a lot more exciting to me than they used to. I thanked her for getting us tickets and said it was exactly what I wanted. “I know. I’m the best. Me and Mom split the tickets cause I couldn’t pay for them all, so thank her too.” Marie than said hi to my Mom. Mrs. Morris walked over to the passenger window and leaned in a little bit. I worried she could see what was inside my diaper bag since it was directly below her. I still couldn’t help but peek at her cleavage. She was an attractive redhead, actually Marie being tan and blonde was the only non-ginger in her family. We always joked she was adopted. Mrs. Morris said hi to my Mom and then wished me happy birthday and I thanked her for my present. As Mrs. Morris talked to my Mom and thanked her for driving, Marie rushed her to finish so we could get going. Once we started going Marie looked at my clothes and said, “That’s a new outfit. Birthday present, huh?” I just nodded not wanting to discuss my birthday present from my parents. “WP… what does that stand for?” Dammit I hadn’t thought this one through. I tried thinking of something on the spot, but couldn’t. “Um I don’t know actually.” Marie quizzically asked “Oh?” I said slightly quieter, “Yea you know how good my Mom is getting at gifts.” Her face lit up as she smiled at me. She knew my Mom’s terrible track record at buying presents. I loved Marie’s smile though, it sort of melted my heart. She pointed to my watch with a sly little smirk on her face. “That a present from your Mom too?” I blushed. I had been hoping the watch didn’t look as dorky as I suspected it did. “Yep another Mom present.” Mom tried dancing in the front to her lame old people music and me and Marie talked the whole way there. She was just as excited as I was for “Drop of Despair”. She said to me, “So Mr. Birthday Boy, is drop of despair first or do we work our way up to that?” “Hmm. If we got to the park first thing in the morning, I’d say drop of despair first cause no lines. But now I think we’re better working our way up to it. This way everything else doesn’t seem boring after.” “Good call. I knew there was a reason I picked you as my best friend.” She giggled. We finally got there and found a spot in the packed parking lot. I was keeping my fingers crossed my diaper bag would stay sitting on the floor in the front. Mom grabbed the bag and we all got out of the car. I watched Marie as she bent over to stretch her legs and back. My eyes locked onto the black thong that peaked out of the back of her shorts. I noticed how hot it was out, feeling a lot hotter than the seventy degrees it was. I wondered if it was because of what I was wearing. As we stood outside the car Marie said, “I like your bag Mrs. Porcelli. It’s very cute.” My heart started pounding knowing Marie was looking right at my diaper bag. I wondered if she knew there were diapers inside of it, my diapers…My voice cracked, “Alright what are we waiting for let’s start going.” Marie laughed at me. “Jeez, pubescent much?” Normally I was good with Marie poking fun at me and would make a jab back at her. That’s how we were, but today I was feeling too self-conscious and was not in the mood. As we walked to the park I focused on keeping my legs pressed together, but then worried if I was overcompensating and making things worse. When we got in the park Mom told us to have fun and she would be around if we needed anything. She also assured us she wouldn’t be watching us. I asked Marie “So what first? You pick.” She picked an olden wooden coaster. You know, the kind that look and sound like you might not make it off alive. It was a big park and I wondered why she picked the furthest possible one. Marie tried talking with me, but as we made our way there I just focused on trying to walk normally. I also felt paranoid there was a crinkle accompanying my steps. Marie asked me, “Are you okay?” I told her I was fine and asked why. “I don’t know, you just got kinda quiet. It’s your birthday I thought you’d be more excited.” I felt bad. I knew she expected me to be stoked about today. I never liked to let Marie down in any way. I realized I wasn’t acting as enthusiastic as I should be. It was because I was so paranoid about these damn diapers. I replied to Marie, “No stop! I am so pumped to be here! I just didn’t sleep good last night I guess.” Marie lowered her voice, and asked sympathetically, “Middle of the night sheet change?” I was caught off guard by that. Marie was never shy talking to me about my problem. I was never particularly fond of talking about it, but at least I felt mostly safe about it with her. Not out here in public though. “No… I just didn’t sleep good.” “Then quit being a debbie downer and wake up!” She stuck her tongue out at me and bumped her hip into mine. I felt her collide with the padding pinned around my waist, and was petrified she could feel it. Marie continued poking fun at me, “Also stop walking like you have a dick up your ass.” I blushed so hard and didn’t say anything in response. I just looked down. It was as obvious as I feared that I couldn’t walk normal. Marie grabbed my hand and stopped walking. “Hey, you know I’m just playing with you. I’m just trying to cheer you up. There’s something up with you today. And don’t even say there’s not because I know you. If you want you can talk to me about it. But let’s try to have fun at least, okay?” She was so awesome. I loved that she was such a genuine, sincere person. There was never any pretense with her. I actually felt a little better. I smiled at her and apologized. We rode a few intense coasters before Marie said she was thirsty. We stopped to get drinks and snacks. She ordered a coke in one of those huge, crazy shaped cups, and a hot dog. When I ordered the same thing as her, I saw her raise an eyebrow at me. I knew what was implied. ‘Oh come on not you too.’ We found a table and after we sat she said quietly, “I know it’s none of my biz, but are you sure you should have all of that?” “Trust me, its fine. Besides, it’s really hot out.” She apologized and we went on joking, and talking about music and t.v. shows. We finished our lunch and drinks and Marie asked, “Log flume next? We could ask your Mom to hold our phones for us.” “Sounds good to me”, I said. As we walked to the log flume, my diaper invaded and penetrated my consciousness. I thought about it and realized there was a strong possibility my diaper would soak up all of the water from the ride. The log flume was definitely a no-go. “Actually you know what. We got here kind of late, why waste time on the log flume. We need time to ride drop of despair at least three times.” “Totes good point there”, she replied. We rode two more coasters and got on the long line for the best one of the day. After twenty minutes of waiting on line, I got a text from my Mom. I read it so the screen was facing away from Marie. “Where are you? I will come get you like we discussed before. I expected you to have texted me by now.” I texted her where we were and said once we were off the ride it was fine. Another twenty minutes went by and we were so close. We’d be on the ride by the next round or the one after that at most. Out of nowhere I had a strong pain in my bladder and I felt like I was ready to burst. I reflexively squeezed my legs shut, which was not so easy to do in my current diapered state. I hunched over and my hands went down to my crotch. I was concentrating so hard when I heard Marie’s voice. “Let’s go, we can always get back on line after.” “Huh?” I realized the position I was in and relaxed my stance carefully. The urge ebbed and I knew I could wait until after the ride. There was no way I was getting off line with how close we were. “No I’m fine. We’re too close to get off now.” “Okay if you say so.” Marie said skeptically. “It really wouldn’t be a big deal if we had to though.” We were soon in our restraints which had no handles. I guess it was one of the gimmicks of the ride. A sinister voice came over the loud speaker, “Drop of despair, don’t even try to hold on!” And with that we were quickly ascending the first hill. I was building with excited anticipation. With terrible timing my urge to pee than hit me again, even stronger this time. I clenched my legs as I felt a dribble of pee escape into my diapers. At this point I was almost tuning out the ride because I was trying so hard to keep the contents of my bladder out of my diaper. I would feel so ashamed if that happened. It would almost validate I needed them. I regretted not getting off of the line like Marie suggested. People started screaming and my stomach was in my mouth and I felt weightless. We were going down the first drop. My fingernails dug into the restraints as I squeezed with all my might. As we dropped into back to back loop de loops I completely and utterly lost control of my bladder. I could feel a stream of urine relentlessly pouring out into my diaper. As we flipped over and over I could feel the warm urine spreading to all parts of my diaper. I was scared I would leak everywhere. No matter how hard I tried stopping it, the stream kept coming. Eventually I stopped going. I was still being tossed from side to side as I did my best to feel around my clothing to see if I leaked. It seemed like I hadn’t, although I could feel the wetness within my diaper. I was soaked! When we got off the ride Marie let out a short “WOO!” She jumped up and down a few times and looked at me. “Oh my God! How insane was that?! Let’s go again!” I tried to be as enthusiastic as I could be walking around in a sopping wet diaper. I was surprised I wasn’t dripping with the way I felt down there. With that I saw Mom walking over to us. Even though she didn’t look to happy, I never thought I’d be so relieved to see her. “Well it looks like you two are having fun. Thanks for letting me know where you guys were Chris. Sorry to be the bearer of bad news, but I need some help out in the car Chris. Would you mind helping me quick?” “Uh… I guess if I have to.” I tried not to sound too relieved about it. “I’ll come too then.” Marie said. “No don’t be silly honey. I just need Chris. There’s no point of you missing out on any fun, especially when you put in money for the tickets.” Marie looked over at me for approval, “Are you sure? I really wouldn’t care.” I told her it was fine and to have fun. I watched as she got on line for the same ride again and Mom started walking me to the other side of the park. I wondered if I should tell her about the accident or just wait til we got to the bathroom. Mom did not take so much care to speak quietly as Marie did. “Why do you always wait to the last minute to go the bathroom? You’re very lucky you had a diaper on, do you realize that young man? I told you to watch what you drank. Don’t think I didn’t see you gulping down that whole entire thing of coke. And my alerts tell me how much you let out, so I still would’ve known either way. Don’t think you’re fooling anyone but yourself.” Mom seemed to know exactly where she was going as she dragged me across the park, bearing down on my wrist. I tried pulling myself free, but Mom was stronger than I expected. She led us to a bathroom that had a sign of a man, woman and baby in a diaper on the door. She knocked and when no one answered she opened the door and dragged me in. She locked the door behind us and placed the bag on the ground. She walked around me while picking up my shirt and inspecting my shorts. “You’re lucky you didn’t leak. I really should make you sit in that thing a while longer, but I don’t want you leaking all over yourself.” Mom took all off of my clothes completely off to which I protested. She replied to me, “It’ll make things easier so we don’t get your clothes wet.” I stopped arguing as Mom placed my clothes in the bag and pulled out a giant pad that she laid on the floor. She then reached into the bag and pulled out a diaper and unfolded it, before placing it down on the pad. I still couldn’t believe how big those things were. She then set up the stuffers just like Emily. She unlocked my plastic pants and as they dropped I was hit by a wave of ammonia. Mom’s face cringed. Looking down at the diaper awaiting me I got really anxious. The thought of Mom diapering me was somehow infinitely worse than Emily doing it. It just made it so much more babyish. “We can leave now if you want, but do I really have to put another one on? I’ll even pee more right now. I’ll be fine without it.” “Seriously? Do you really think you’re in the position to tell me you don’t need diapers, when you’re standing there in a drenched one?” Mom undid my pins and the heavy diaper plopped onto the plastic pants below. I somehow felt more naked than I actually was after having that ginormous diaper removed from my body. “Let’s go down on the diaper.” There was a knock on the door and Mom yelled out “Give us a few minutes please.” She then angrily said to me, “I am not going to ask again. Lay down before I make you sorry.” I did as I was told and assumed the position on my awaiting diaper. Mom sprinkled powder on me and seemed to struggle as she rushed to get my pins into place. She poked me a few times, to which I winced and let out an “Ow” every time. It wasn’t long before my diaper was on. Mom pulled new plastic pants out of the bag and pulled them up. She then grabbed a bag from her bag which I found a little amusing. That didn’t last long as I felt ashamed watching her disgustedly place my sodden diapers and plastic pants into the bag. A more frantic knock came at the door this time. Mom yelled out, “Just one second!” She quickly snapped my onesie into place, and once more my massive diaper was snugly hugging my body. She helped me get my clothes on and Mom threw the pad into her bag and washed her hands. I was not looking forward to walking out of the bathroom with someone waiting. I knew how odd it would look walking out with my Mom. She walked out first and I reluctantly followed. I looked down to see a little kid doing the potty dance, with a look on his face like he’d burst any second. He looked over at my shirt and then up to my face and then over at my Mom. He looked flabbergasted. I knew it looked weird to walk out of the bathroom with your Mom at my age. I looked over at the young lady standing next to the kid, presumably his mother. She had the same exact look on her face as she gawked at me. We made eye contact and I looked away immediately. I looked back at the kid who was still staring at me, and realized he had on the same exact shirt as me. A light blue t-shirt with “WP” in bubble letters on the front. He kept looking back at me as his mother pulled him into the bathroom. I could’ve sworn I heard her say, “That’ll be you one day if you don’t start trying harder.” I was burning with humiliation. I couldn’t believe that actually just happened. I don’t know if Mom was aware of it or not. Mom told me I had until it got dark until we had to leave. She also warned me she wasn’t sure if she did the best job diapering me, so not to drink anymore. I texted Marie to see where she was and tried my best to suppress the embarrassment I just endured. When I met up with Marie she asked me, “What was all that about?” I was terrible at making up lies. “Oh it was nothing. Just something stupid.” Marie just said, “Okay then.” She could always tell when to back off. She asked if I was up for more rides and we only got in Drop of Despair two more times by the time it was dark out. I actually got to enjoy it at least. When we left Mom was already waiting for us in the car. We hit a lot of traffic on the ride home. I eventually got a whiff of pee and was confused cause I knew I didn’t wet. Mom had gotten the smell out of the car from the last accident, so it wasn’t that either. ‘It must be those stupid wet diapers sitting in the bag.’ I realized why throw away diapers had become so popular. Everyone in the car was quiet being mostly worn out. Me and Marie just showed each other videos on our phones for a while. I heard Marie sniff the air and she looked down at my crotch. “You didn’t, did you?” I got embarrassed about her candidness, but I never got angry about it since it was coming from her. Sometimes it was actually a little comforting. It made me feel as if my issues were nothing to hide, even though I knew that wasn’t the truth. “Oh, um no. It’s probably just the smell from another time.” “Yeah that’s what I thought, sorry to ask.” I told her it was fine. As we got nowhere in traffic, and as it got later our exchange of videos slowed down until we were just doing our own things. It was after a little while that Marie got a naughty look on her face, as she slowly reached down for the button of my shorts. I tried stopping her frantically but she persisted. As Marie started to pull down the zipper I looked up front nervously to see if Mom was watching, which she wasn’t. I panicked knowing any second Marie would be unveiling my diaper, but this was still exciting. I was a little confused where this was going when Marie grabbed a water bottle and pulled back the waist of my plastic pants. She let the warm water soak into the front of my diaper. It was strangely arousing and Marie started calling out my name. “Chris…Chris!” My eyes fluttered open. As the hazy world around me came into focus, I saw that beautiful blonde smiling intently at me. “Yay the sleepy head is up. I just wanted to say bye before I go inside.” I looked around to validate we were parked in front of Marie’s house. “Okay bye Marie. Thank you again. Today was so awesome. You really are the best friend in this entire world.” To my complete surprise and delight she kissed me on the cheek “I know I am. Now goodnight.” I said goodnight back and almost let that three word, eight letter phrase slip out. Sure we used to say it to each other when we were little, but now it would be different, and now was not the right time. With all of the chaos of the day I had forgotten my plans on making my big move on Marie. Besides that should probably wait til I wasn’t wearing diapers. Just in case things developed quicker than expected. But all in all today didn’t feel a complete loss. I felt closer with Marie today than I had in a while. Chapter 8 On the drive home from Marie’s I actually thanked my Mom for a good day. It had its ups and downs, no pun intended, but right now I was actually in a really good mood. I had an awesome day with Marie. I was then brought back to awareness of my diaper as I realized how wet I was down there. I knew it happened when I was sleeping. I thought about how potentially embarrassing today could have been if I didn’t have the diapers on. It didn’t take long for me to dismiss that as a foolish thought. I was not giving in so easy. When we got out of the car Mom patted the seat I had been in. “Thank goodness you didn’t leak. I was nervous about my seats once I got the text.” I cringed thinking about my Mom getting messages about my accidents. With how tech savvy she was I half expected her to accidently share it with the whole entire world. Sometimes it felt like she would be oh so eager to anyway. We walked in the house and thankfully Victoria was nowhere to be seen. But the two huge bins sat in the living room as obtrusively as ever. Right away Mom was working on pulling my shorts off. I got mad. “What are you doing? Stop!” That didn’t stop her. “Chris. You full know what the rules are. No pants or shorts around the house.” I had actually forgotten. I guess I did a good job of keeping the program off my mind today. Well the diapers were hard to tune out, but the rest of the program I didn’t think about, until now, it was brought back to my reality. Mom took off my shirt and unbuttoned my onesie and also took that off. She told me I could put my shirt back on if I wanted, which I already was. Things in the house were strangely quiet. I was expecting Victoria to pop up out of nowhere any second now. I looked at the clock on the wall and realized it was after midnight. Mom softly patted by butt at which I jumped away from her. That was not okay. Talking quietly, not to wake everyone she said, “I know you’re already wet sweetie, but I want you to go potty before night night.” I was tired and really not in the mood for a fight. I just wanted sleep. Tomorrow would be another day to take up the issue at hand. I went to the bathroom, and it was a tiny bit easier to pee with Mom standing right there. Maybe cause I was half asleep. This time Mom didn’t put the top pins back in. She just pulled up the plastic pants around my wet diaper and buckled them. Mom said to me, “Alright let’s get your bins upstairs, and get you changed for bed.” We each grabbed one and walked up to my room with them. I had a hard time getting it up the stairs. Mom placed hers unceremoniously in the middle of my room, while I placed mine in the corner. She said we would get the stuff put away tomorrow since it was so late. Mom looked around my room, “You know you ought to keep your room much neater. In fact I want it clean by Monday when your father and I get home from work.” That was only a day and a half away. ‘This is why I keep her out of my room in the first place.’ Mom pulled a diaper out of a bin and set it up on my tile floor. It looked slightly larger than before, but I brushed it off since I was tired. I wondered what would happen come Monday when Mom and Dad had work, if I had not yet succeeded in my mission. In the back of my mind I halfway knew Emily would be babysitting me. I was in disbelief when Mom pulled out a second diaper and placed it on top of the first, and then added the stuffers in. She was surely just as tired as me and was making a mistake. I told her that was not the way Emily did the diapers. “Chris, don’t even act like you’re not a heavy wetter at night. I’m sure you know as well as me, you’ll need the extra diaper. And besides Emily actually called me before while I was waiting in the car for you two. She gave me more instructions she forgot to include because she said your little accident threw off her routine. She explicitly told me at the very least double diapers and stuffers at night for you.” Mom instructed me to lie down and I did as I was told. My tile floor was cold against the rest of my body. I wished she had put the pad down. “You’re looking a little red down there baby.” I jerked as a different coldness tingled my crotch. “We should probably be using wipes on your little bum from now on.” I felt awkward as Mom tenderly wiped every square inch of me down there, as if without a care in the world. Mom pulled my diaper up through my legs. It didn’t seem fathomable a diaper could be so thick. I wondered if she’d even be able to get it all the way around me. It took her several times of readjusting, but after a few minutes she tugged on the edges of my diaper and seemed satisfied. I could feel they were much snugger than the last time. I then stepped into my plastic pants which she was holding out for me. It was then I remembered the dreaded alarm attached to me. I was so tired. I hoped Mom wouldn’t remember to activate it. As if she was reading my mind Mom said, “By the way, about your alarm. I’m reactivating it, so don’t get scared when it goes off.” I groaned as she said this. I hated being wrenched from that most peaceful place by those shrieking sirens. It was enough to damn well give you a heart attack. This was surely how bedwetting alarms worked. You condition the kid to be petrified of sleeping ever again. No sleep, no bedwetting, problem solved. It never worked for me though. Either way I was so tired all I wanted was sleep, even if it would be rudely interrupted. ‘I only have to put up with this for tonight’, I told myself. “Oh one last thing.” Mom walked over to the bin and pulled out a slightly larger looking onesie. She looked at the tag and began speaking, “You will be sleeping in your onesie at night. Emily said it’ll make for a dry bed in the morning.” I held my arms up and Mom placed the onesie on me. “I’m heading to bed now, but I want you to get your diaper pail out of the bin. The pail is to stay out in the open, not in your closet. We don’t need it stinking up your clothes in there.” I actually thought that was a good point since I had several nice jackets in the closet which I wouldn’t want anything happening to. Mom continued, “Don’t forget to put your wet diaper in the pail too. Goodnight baby.” I said goodnight back and Mom walked out of my room, but didn’t close the door behind her. I hated that. I went over and closed it fully. I walked over to the bin and looked inside. There were pins, clothing, a few big packs labeled as adult briefs, and my diaper pail. It was essentially a big round, white garbage can. I placed it on the side of my dresser where it would go most unnoticed. I picked up my diaper. It was wet and cold to the touch. I brought it over to the pail, dropped it in and closed the lid. As I laid down in bed I could not at all get comfortable. The thick diaper forced my body into awkward positions no matter which way I laid. As if that wasn’t enough, the onesie constantly tugged on me. As I tossed and turned, my plastic sheet and plastic pillow case crinkled beneath me. I laid there restlessly so I tried relieving myself into my diaper in a different way. I was re-picturing the glimpse I got of Marie’s thong before. I then pictured her stripping all the way down for me. This usually did the trick for me. Not now though. There was just too much padding tightly encasing me. I gave up on that and eventually fell asleep out of sheer exhaustion. “WOOOWOOOWOOO”. Mom was shaking me. “Come on Chris, let’s go potty.” I had no clue what was going on at first. It didn’t take me long to realize I had just urinated on myself and I was being woken up to be made conscious of the fact. I groaned miserably as Mom told me to get out of bed. She shut off the alarm and I walked to the bathroom with her half asleep. She had me try to use the toilet, even though my bladder had already completely emptied. She pinned me back up in the same wet diaper. I had really soaked it. When we got upstairs I assumed my position on the floor. I was ready to be changed into a dry diaper and be on my merry way back to the land of nod. Of course no diaper would’ve been better, but 3:00 am was no time for such an argument. When Mom didn’t follow me into my room I got up and went into hers. She was getting back under the sheets already. She was obviously half asleep too. “Mom. You forgot to… uh, change my thing”, I said sheepishly. “Chris it’s the middle of the night, go back to bed.” “But… I’m… really wet.” I felt ashamed saying it out loud, even though Mom already knew. “Honey, your diapers will hold fine until the morning. Please just go back to sleep.” I was about to put up a fight, but felt silly fighting to have my diaper changed. I sucked it up and went back to sleep, much quicker this time too. I woke up the next morning incredibly refreshed, even with the middle of the night interruption. I had not slept so wonderfully in a while. I even woke up in a dry bed which I hadn’t in years. I won’t lie and say I thought I woke up dry all on my own. I was aware of the wet mound of cloth around my waist long before being aware of the dry bed under me. Despite having a dry bed, I still woke up surrounded by the pungent smell of stale urine. I sat up and patted the bed around me just to check it was actually completely dry, which it was. My stomach gurgled and I felt a little nauseous. I remembered I hadn’t eaten dinner last night because we got stuck in traffic. I could hear everyone in the kitchen talking. I threw my robe on and headed downstairs for breakfast. Everyone was at kitchen table already eating, when they all stopped to stare at me. Victoria looked a little disappointed. Dad looked a little mad. Mom said, “Chris, robe off you know the rules.” There was no way I was stripping down to just my onesie and diaper in front of Victoria. She would enjoy it way too much. I made my case, “Mom the rules were no shorts or pants, they never said anything about a robe.” “No the rules were that your diapers will remain visible while you’re awake and around the house, this way you can think about your potty training.” Victoria snickered at this. I stamped my foot and raised my voice, “I don’t need to be potty trained! I’m eighteen years old for fuck’s sake. I don’t want to do this anymore.” Victoria held her nose and waved at the air. “It smells like you need to be potty trained. I can smell your wet diaper from here.” I wanted to push her off her chair. That little brat. I knew I’d only get in trouble though. There was one time she stomped on my foot and broke my toe, so I hit her, not even that hard. I got the worst spanking of my life. Victoria got brought out for ice cream and a movie. Story of my life. Me trying to get even with her never ended good. Dad sat there scarfing up his scrambled eggs. I could tell he was trying to keep his cool. Mom said, “Chris, I know you don’t want to do this, but you need to. You haven’t had a single dry night in as long as I can remember. And you’ve had at least ten day wets in the past month alone. Do you realize how long it’s been since your father and I have invited anyone over to the house? Emily has been the last person in a while. Chris I’m tired of my house stinking of your pee. It’s embarrassing. I know you can’t control it, but something needs to be done about it, one way or another.” I stamped my foot even harder, half afraid I would break the step at the moment of impact. I yelled, “Come on this is so unfair!” Dad slurped the last sip of coffee from his cup. He took the last few bites of his breakfast and put his fork and knife down on his plate with a clink. He slowly turned his head to the side towards me. He gave me a look I knew all too well. If Dad’s demeanor was a car teetering on the edge of a high up cliff, I knew any further acts of defiance from me, would be the bird landing on the hood. I decided to stop for now. I knew I would have to work over Mom when she was by herself. She was not nearly half as scary to press as Dad. Once I worked her over, she would convince Dad of the same in no time at all. That was the way things were. Mom was the decision maker, Dad was only the enforcer. So when I was asked to take my robe off again, I bit the bullet and did so. I walked downstairs before doing so, this way I would be less on display. Of course Victoria spared me no dignity as she watched me take my robe off, at least I had the onesie on to cover my diaper. “Aww wook at widdle baby brudda in his onesie. You are just too ‘dorable baby Chris.” I asked Mom to make her stop. Mom told her to stop and said to me, “Get over here and I’ll get that onesie off. Then you can sit down and have your breakfast.” Victoria held her nose as deliberately as she could while I walked past her to Mom. She took it off and I felt so exposed in just my diaper. Suddenly eating breakfast right now was not so tempting. I said I wasn’t hungry and would just eat later. Mom said, “No, I want you to eat with us. You are a member of this family just like everyone else.” Victoria chimed in, “Yeah even babies count too.” Mom sternly said Victoria’s name. I grabbed a plate, filled it up with sausage, eggs, and toast. I ate while I sat there in nothing but my cold, wet, smelly diaper. Dad got up and poured himself another cup of coffee. He asked if anyone else wanted one to which me and Victoria both said yes. Before my cup was even poured Dad was being berated. “What are you giving him that for Jack? I don’t want him having any.” Drinking coffee had never been a problem before. I even remember drinking it when I was only eight or nine. It used to make me feel so grown up. I said to her, “Since when is it a big deal for me to have coffee? I’m practically old enough to drink alcohol.” “Yeah well practically didn’t stop you and Marie from drinking the three times I’ve caught you two.” I set myself up for that one. Mom continued, “And that’s not the point. Coffee isn’t going to help you stay dry, and right now, that is the only thing you should be worry about.” ‘Right. While other people my age focus on getting their license, starting college and getting their first jobs, my only worry is to stay dry. Glad to see you have such high aspirations for me.’ Dad handed Victoria her coffee as she obnoxiously slurped it. She started complaining to Mom and Dad how my alarm woke her up last night and she was not willing to go through being woken up every night again. ‘That makes two of us’, I thought. I finished eating and was about to go shower, when I realized I needed to be unlocked from my plastic pants. I asked Mom if I could take a shower. She walked me into the bathroom. She went on her phone and locked the door behind her, and then unlocked my pants. “Before you go in the shower I want you to rinse off your plastic panties.” I objected to them being called plastic panties again. “Well would you rather have me call them your baby pants? They don’t have any other names than that.” ‘I’d rather you call them garbage and throw them out.’ She looked around the bathroom. “I guess just leave your wet diapers on top of the toilet for now. Emily really should’ve given us a second pail for in here. Oh well, I guess we can always run out for one soon.” She said this more to herself than me. I hoped that by we that she meant only her. Mom then held out a razor. I had just shaved two days ago, and besides my facial hair was none of her concern. She said as she handed it to me, “I am going to give you one chance to do this yourself, and don’t make me regret it. You need to shave your whole diaper area. If it touches your diaper, there should be no hair there. Emily said you should be able to wiggle the straps on your sensor a little bit to get under them.” I threw the razor on the ground and the head flew off of it. “Why?! You’re just trying to punish me and make me feel like a baby.” Mom’s hand swiftly swatted my rear as I jumped up. I couldn’t feel it much to be honest, I was more surprised. “Pick that up! You’re not to question us anymore. I don’t have to tell you why for anything. As far as I’m concerned, from now on, because I said so is a good enough answer. But if you must know, it is to keep your little bottom diaper rash free. So do yourself some good. Get in the shower and shave. You have fifteen minutes until I’m back in here.” She walked out of the bathroom and once again locked the door behind her. I kicked the plastic pants off of my feet. I tried unpinning the diaper. The cloth held the pin so tight it was difficult to get the sharp part out of the covering. I got frustrated Mom didn’t just do it for me. I quickly changed my mind. I would not so willingly concede any independence, no matter how small. That would not be taking things in the right direction. I eventually had my diaper off and on top of the toilet. As I stood there naked, I looked at the high offset window, a portal to diaperless freedom. In reality I knew I would not get very far being naked. Either way Mom would be back soon, so unless I planned on moving out once I hopped out the window, this wouldn’t get me anywhere. I got in the shower and washed myself clean off. Normally the urine smell would dissipate at this point, but the bathroom still stunk. As I grabbed the razor I questioned if I should do it. My facial hair never came in more than being scraggly which I hated. At least having hair down there, I was manly. How could Mom be doing all of this to me? It was like she wanted me to feel like a baby. I thought about not doing it, but knew I would be getting another damned diaper put on soon and would be caught. I did not want any major confrontations with Dad around. I brought the razor down to my privates and my hand quivered afraid I might somehow chop something off. I sighed as I started removing my maturity. When I was finished I looked down and was embarrassed by what I saw. I looked silly with no hair and the sensor strapped around me. It did not make me feel like I could be an object of sexual desire. I felt like a little boy. ‘Stop overthinking things. You’re still just as much of a man.’ I started to think about myself inside of Marie. I placed my hand around my sensor and started massaging. I figured I should try to find some relief before I had to get my things back on. It wasn’t really that great feeling with the sensor around me, but I still tried. I heard the door click and Mom was back in the bathroom. ‘Goddammit woman.’ “Alright fifteen minutes is up mister. Out of the shower.” As I turned off the water Mom opened the shower door. As she looked down at me I thought about covering myself up, but knew it was futile. “Good, I’m glad you shaved. I was not in the mood for a fight. Alright now dry off, and let’s get that little bum back in a diaper.” Once my diaper was set up on the bathroom floor, I laid down to be placed back in my diaper prison. I sighed, knowing that everything that made me a man, would soon be bundled up, locked up far away from the rest of the world. When Mom was done and unlocked the bathroom door I ran up to my room. It felt gross carrying my soiled diapers with me, especially just getting out of the shower. Dad was walking out of my room, with one of the bins. With the way he was carrying the bin, I could tell it was not empty. This was a good sign. A little balloon had inflated with some hope. Maybe Dad had come to his wits. He was probably tired of watching his adult son waddle around the house like nothing more than a toddler. I could tell he was just as ashamed about the whole situation as I was. Me and Dad were usually on the same page about things. It was only Mom’s fault he ever ended up on any other page. I held my diapers to the side out of his direct sight. I asked him, “So does this mean you are going to try convincing Mom?” He stared at me like I had five heads. “What are you talking about?” That little balloon of hope started deflating. “You’re taking that stuff out of my room. I thought maybe you didn’t want me doing it anymore and that…” Dad cut me off. “No your mother and I put your potty stuff away while you were in the shower. “ The balloon was spiraling around the room as it drained. I asked him what was in the bin then as he carried it away. He didn’t answer me. I went into my room and saw my underwear drawer open. I never left the drawers open one tiny crack, it bothered me for some reason. I ran over and looked inside. All of my boxers were gone! In their place lay a row of neatly folded diapers. That little balloon of hope sputtered out its last breath as it lifelessly dropped to the floor. I ran my hand over my head from front to back and left it resting on the back of my head. ‘What the fuck. They didn’t need to take my boxers.’ Obviously one doesn’t wear boxers with diapers, but I would be out of these damned things soon. I slammed the drawer closed. The sight of it angered me. I opened my pajama drawer, only to find they were gone as well, all replaced with onesies. I slammed that drawer closed and rifled through both of my dressers. All of my clothes were gone! Besides the onesies and diapers, my dressers were empty. I stormed off downstairs ready to raise hell. I would not stand for this anymore. As I passed Victoria in the upstairs hallway she smiled and called me crinkle butt. I told her to shut the fuck up. She snapped right back at me, “Geez, what’s got your diapers in a bunch?” I heard Mom talking in the kitchen. I stopped halfway down the stairs as I heard my Aunt Joyce’s voice. I stopped and turned around, not willing for her to see me like this. Mom called out, “Chris is that you?” I stayed perfectly silent. “Come say hi to your Aunt.” I slowly walked downstairs petrified that my cousin Chelsea, who was the same age as me, was with her. Luckily she wasn’t. I stood there in front of my Aunt in nothing but a diaper, not for the first time since babyhood either. I remembered all of the times she used to watch me and Victoria overnight when we were little. Victoria and Chelsea used to share Chelsea’s bed, while I used to sleep on the floor in her bedroom. Aunt Joyce always insisted I wore goodnites when I spent the night. One night I took the goodnite off, and stained the carpet in Chelsea’s room. From that point I was not allowed to sleep in pajamas there, so I would be kept honest. Sleeping naked in front of your sister and cousin was somehow a worse option than sleeping in a goodnite. And in reality those things weren’t the worst. They almost were underwear, even more so considering what I currently had on. My Aunt said hi to me and I said hi back. I heard her say to my parents, “It’s about time you guys did something”, as I waddled back up to my room. I hid up in my room all day as I waited for my Aunt to leave. I cleaned my room to kill the time. I got an urge to pee which I tried to ignore until my Aunt left. It didn’t take long before I was dashing off downstairs and had to ask Mom to take me to the bathroom. I tried not to make my need sound as desperate as it was. My Aunt made another comment about being so glad Chelsea was done with this when she was only two and a half. We stood in the bathroom as Mom undid my diapers. It was such a hassle and I struggled to remain in control as I waited. I luckily made it though. When Mom finished putting my diaper back on she told me, “Dinner is almost ready, so stay downstairs for now. Your Aunt is eating over so I want you on your best behavior.” I was really hungry as I had not eaten lunch, so I did not give any objections. As we all sat at the table, I was grateful that the table at least covered my diapers. I scarfed down the spaghetti and meatballs since I was so hungry. I also had a water bottle and a cup of soda because I hadn’t drank all day either. I would’ve had another soda but was stopped. As Aunt Joyce sipped her wine, she droned on about Chelsea’s plans to travel for the summer before going away to school. Chelsea this, Chelsea that. She acted as if Chelsea was God’s greatest gift to the Earth. The clock hit 6:00 and I knew the season finale of “Werezoms” would be on soon. It was mine and Marie’s absolute favorite show. We watched it religiously since it had started. I brought it up, “So the season finale of werezoms is on tonight.” My Aunt Joyce said, “Chelsea is obsessed with that show. I don’t get it. Are they werewolfs or zombies?” I rolled my eyes, and answered rather impatiently, “They’re both.” I turned to Mom, “So do you think I can go to Marie’s to watch it, and I’ll come home right after? I’ll even keep my things on.” At least if I could wear clothes over my diapers Marie would still be ignorant to them. Mom finished chewing before answering me, “Now sweetie, what makes you think I would say yes to that. You know the rules. You are not allowed out without me, Emily or your father. Why don’t you and Marie watch it here for once?” “Can I at least wear my clothes then?” Mom seemed a little less patient this time. “Chris, I accommodated you yesterday because it was your birthday. But I’m not going to start bending the rules because you don’t want Marie to know about your diapers. You hang out with her all the time. If we broke the rules every time you were with her, we would be breaking the rules a lot, and really what’s the point in even doing the program then? And I have to tell you what Chris. Me and your father are busy. Don’t count on us bringing you two around to places. If you want to keep hanging out with Marie, I don’t see any way around her knowing.” My Aunt then asked my Mom, “Doesn’t she already know all about his accidents though?”, as if I was not there. My Mom just nodded her head and said, “Mmhmm.” “She probably wouldn’t even be surprised he’s in diapers then.” Mom nodded her head again. “I tried telling him the same exact thing Joyce.” ‘Stupid women.’ The problem with the diapers, okay more accurately, one of the many problems with the diapers was I wanted to take my relationship to the next level with Marie. I wanted Marie to be my first and my only. However with these prohibitive diapers on that was not happening any time soon. I barely finished eating, even with as hungry as I was. I told my parents I wasn’t feeling good and would be going to sleep early tonight. Mom told me that she would take me to the potty first. Victoria giggled. I would have been more annoyed I guess, but for all my life I was always told to use the bathroom before going to sleep. Only now my Mom had to help me do it. Emily really wasn’t kidding when she said how much this program was geared toward younger children. After I was done in the bathroom Mom walked me upstairs past the kitchen. Aunt Joyce told me goodnight. That word stung a little coming from her. When we got upstairs Mom said, “Sweetie, I know you did a good job at keeping your diaper dry today, but I still need to get you pinned into your night diapers, especially if you’re not feeling good.” I knew my best chance at seeing “Werezoms” was to go along with this for now. I did not put up a fight as I was diapered and put into my onesie. As I sat up in my room I thought about how I could get to Marie’s to watch “Werezoms”. Sure I could technically wait til I convinced my parents how stupid this program was, and then watch the episode on demand with her. But tonight was the finale, and it was shaping up to be a big one. With how popular the show was, I knew I would end up seeing some type of spoiler if I didn’t just watch it tonight. The first problem was I did not have any clothes. I didn’t know were my old or even new clothes were. I figured I would not have easy access to them. I turned on a floor lamp near my closet to look inside of it. As I did the lightbulb went out. I used my phone flashlight instead. They even took all of my jackets that were hanging in the closet. On the hangers were now all plastic pants. I looked into one corner of the closet and saw it. My backpack I used in high school. I eagerly unzipped it and peered inside. There they were! A complete change of clothes. I always had extra clothes at the nurse’s even during high school. But it was always better to be safe. I quickly got over this little victory as I remembered my jeans would not fit over my diapers. I did not even bother to waste my time trying. I then ran over to my drawer to see if the scissors I kept were in it. They were. If I could cut the plastic pants off then I could unpin the diaper, and actually get my clothes on. Then I could sneak out my window, climb down the tree and head to Marie’s house. As long as I left by 7:30 I would make it by 8:00. Once I came back I could just put another diaper on myself. I had everything I needed in my room. But then I remembered the sensor. It would be a two hour finale, three hours including the time for me to walk there and back. I had drank a lot at dinner, which I was suddenly regretting. Even though I didn’t want to admit it, I knew I would not be able to hold it for that long. One way or another I would be setting the alarm off. I looked over on top of my dresser where a bunch of supplies were left out. Pins, wipes, baby powder, a changing mat and a pack of disposable diapers. But then under a few other items I saw exactly what I was looking for. I smugly thought, ‘How stupid could they be?’ I certainly wasn’t complaining really. In front of me was another sensor. I guessed it was in case the first one stopped working or something like that. This meant I could cut off the straps on the sensor I had on now and put the replacement on when I got back. No one would have any clue! I waited til 7:25 to make my move. I tried getting my onesie off, but still struggled with the snaps. I used the scissor to easily cut through the fabric near the snaps. I then slipped it off over my head. My heart was pounding as I brought the scissor up to my thick plastic pants. I wondered if the scissors could cut through. I pulled out the waist as much as I could and I brought the two blades together. Snip. Success! The scissor cut through the plastic material and the belt just as easily as I’d hoped. Once I cut through one side, I just kicked them off. I fumbled with the pins on my diaper for a little bit, but eventually got them off. All that was left was the sensor. If the scissors could cut through the plastic I knew the cotton straps on the sensor would be no problem. I brought the blades of the scissor around the straps. Snip. “WOOO-WOOO-WOOO” ‘Oh shit!’ Cutting the straps had set off the deafening alarm on my wrist. Before I could even react I heard footsteps pounding up the stairs. Chapter 9 There was no way I could get another diaper and onesie on in the few seconds I had until somebody would be up in my room. I ran over to my wooden dresser and smashed the watch against it. I hurt my wrist and winced. The alarm was unscathed. I heard Mom yelling over the alarm as she opened my bedroom door. “Come on Chris let’s go potty!” I was a deer in headlights as Mom laid eyes on my naked body. I’d never seen Mom so angry looking in her life. “JACK! JACK! Get up here!” I knew I had really fucked up. Leaving the house for good actually looked like my best option. I was ready to run out of the house naked, with blaring alarm and all if I had to. Anything was better than facing my impending doom. I grabbed my backpack with my change of clothes and darted past Mom. I rounded the corner of the hallway to the stairs when I saw Dad at the bottom. He started charging upstairs like a bellowing bull, yelling at me to “Get over here!” ‘Shit! I should’ve just went for the window.’ I did a 180 and ran like absolute hell. I would not be caught this time. I made it into my room and was halfway to the window when I tripped and went clattering to the ground. In an instant the pounding of Dad’s footsteps was on me. He pinned me down and I knew I was done for. I started kicking and screaming. “Let me go! Please just let me go! I’m leaving and never coming back!” “Hold him there Jack. I’m going to get the wooden spoon.” I started blubbering, “Please no! Not the wooden spoon!” The only time Mom had ever used the wooden spoon on me I was like five. I had called one of Mom’s friends dumb and ugly, right to the lady’s face. From that day forward, I never called anyone dumb or ugly again. I also didn’t sit right for about a week. After that the wooden spoon was always a threat, but something they never actually followed through on, like most of their other punishments. I was absolutely terror stricken at the thought of enduring the wooden spoon again. I still remembered the pain vividly. The more I fought against Dad the tighter his control over my body became. He yelled at me to knock it off. The alarm seemed like it was shrilling even louder. It felt as if any second the whole world would explode around me and disintegrate among the chaos. Mom burst back into my room and ripped the comforter off of my mattress. She grabbed my stained pad from underneath, sat down and placed it on her lap. As Dad hoisted me into the air I saw Victoria standing in the doorway watching. Dad dropped me over Mom’s knee and kept his hand on my back pushing me down. I screamed out, “Why are you doing this to me?! I’ll just leave and never come back! Pleaseeee!” I jumped up as the first blistering whack landed on my backside. Mom said, “Oh yeah? Where are you going to live? You don’t have a job! You don’t have any money! What are you going to live on the streets?!” “I’ll go live with Marie! At least they’ll treat me like an adult!” I was writhing as another whack stung my backside. “Oh yeah? What the hell makes you think they’ll put up with your wetting over there? Don’t think Mrs. Morris hasn’t complained to me about cleaning up after you.” Mom let another crack land on my rear end. I was hysterical and fighting to get free. “I hate you guys! Just let me go! You can’t do this to me. I’m not a baby!” “Well you sure act like one.” The wooden spoon struck me again. “You haven’t done anything to grow up. I’ve tried setting you up with a job, I’ve tried getting you into driving classes, and you talk about college, but you still haven’t even applied yet! You’ve made it perfectly clear you’re not ready to grow up. You’re not ready to go out into the real world Christopher.” Mom went into a tizzy. She unleashed a fury of unrelenting cracks on my rear end. I tried putting my hands in the way, but the wooden spoon landing on them only stung more. “And how dare you destroy something that we’ve paid for. You’ve already destroyed enough furniture around this house. I can’t believe you cut your onesie and panties up. I have so had it with you!” The whacks burying into me became more and more painful, they were burning white hot. I expected the spoon to splinter into a million pieces. I was completely blubbering when I felt the pad under me get warm and wet. I hadn’t even realized I was peeing. I tried getting up from my puddle, but was kept pinned down as the spoon kept coming. Eventually Mom finished and she turned the alarm off form her phone. She then told Dad to pick me up. Dad picked me up and held onto me as Mom grabbed the damp pad from her lap. I was still sniffling and rubbing my blistered rear end when she held the pad with the wet spot right in front of my face. She said disgustedly, “But oh no, you don’t need to be potty trained right? Some grown up you are.” Her words stung me almost as much as my ass. I wanted to die knowing Victoria was watching everything. “Chris this is all for your own good. You aren’t ready to move out and it would be irresponsible of us as parents to set you up for that failure. You’ll thank us someday.” Mom told Dad to keep holding me as she got my diapers ready again and she told Victoria, “Shows over.” I was absolutely devastated by what just happened. My ass only stung even more as Mom had me sit down on my diaper. I knew from experience the feeling would be staying with me for some time. Mom put the replacement sensor on me and then pinned me back into my double diapers. After that spanking I only wanted to run away even more. I knew the only place I would have to stay was Marie’s. I knew that despite what Mom said, Mrs. Morris would be more than happy to have me. But with this humongous diaper on my waist, running away to Marie’s was my last choice. I would not sabotage my chances with her. I knew my parents could not force me to stay if I was eighteen. It was illegal. I half thought about calling 911 if I couldn’t figure a way out of this. Dad let go of his grip on me and Mom had me stand up and get my onesie on. She grabbed my clothes off the floor. “I don’t know how we missed these.” She turned to my Dad. “So what do we do with him now? What’s to stop him from trying the same thing again?” Dad suggested they call Emily. Mom shot down the idea, “No it’s almost eight o’clock. She has to be here at seven in the morning. I wouldn’t feel right.” Then I heard that obnoxious brat from the hallway, “Lock him in the bathroom!” “Shut the fuck up Victoria!” She was always trying to make things worse for me. Mom swatted my rear end, which actually hurt, despite all of the padding. “Knock it off with the language. And you know what? That is not a bad idea. Thank you Victoria. Jack get downstairs and take anything sharp at all out of the bathroom.” I pleaded with Mom to just leave me alone. “Chris, you have nobody to blame but yourself for all of this. Now grab your pillow and let’s get you downstairs for bed.” “No. It’s only eight. I’m not going to bed right now.” She grabbed my pillow and then grabbed my hand and started pulling. “Oh yes you are mister. You were the one who wanted to go to bed so early tonight. Well now you got what you wanted. Are you really going to put up another fight? I don’t think you want more of the wooden spoon.” Normally this would not have stopped me, but now the threat did not seem so empty. We got into the bathroom and Mom told me I was to stay in the tub with the shower curtains closed all night, in case someone needed to use the bathroom. I got in the tub and I could feel my onesie get wet with residual moisture. It was so cramped and tight. I put my pillow behind my head and the shower curtains closed on one side of me. Mom shut the light off and closed the door behind her. I sat there in claustrophobic darkness with my ass still stinging. I thought about Marie and realized she would have no clue what was going on. I didn’t bring my phone down with me. I went over to the bathroom door and called to Mom asking for my phone. I tried yelling through the door for a while and still got no response. I fiddled with the door knob, but it was locked. I felt so isolated and trapped. I wasn’t sure if they had gone out without me, if something happened, or if I was just being ignored. I gave up and sat back in the tub and closed the shower curtain around me. I was not at all tired yet. I truly felt like I was languishing in purgatory. I wondered what was happening on “Werezoms” and how frantically Marie would be trying to call me. I was afraid she would show up at the house. I thought how if only I had Marie come over, instead of trying my stunt, I could be hanging out with her watching “Werezoms”, rather than sitting in the dark, in a tub. I started thinking about what would actually happen if Marie saw me in my diapers. ‘Maybe I’m being unrealistic about this whole thing. Marie’s never batted an eyelash even when I’ve had accidents right in front of her. She’s even helped me clean up. Maybe she wouldn’t even make a big deal out of it. I guess I really am making things harder on myself.’ I swayed away from those feelings. I was only feeling regretful because I was stuck sitting in a tub instead of being with Marie. But it was not my fault I was here, it was completely my parents. I woke up from a quasi–sleep to the alarm echoing throughout the bathroom. I had wet my diaper. I waited for someone to come down and shut off the alarm. When nobody came I got nervous. ‘Did something happen to everyone?’ I was about ready to try smashing that alarm again when the door creaked opened and the light popped on. My alarm shut off. “Good morning sweetheart.” It was Mom. I was actually very relieved to see her. She opened the shower curtains and had me try to pee in the toilet. She commented, “I’m surprised you stayed dry so long.” I ignored her comment and asked what time it was. It was almost six. I had almost stayed dry all night. Mom pinned my wet diaper back into place, put the plastic pants back on, and took my onesie off. She said, “Okay sweetness, I have to get in the shower now anyway, so go wait for your father in the kitchen. He’ll be down any second.” I walked into the kitchen and softly sat down at the table. Dad was already in there getting a pot of coffee going. He said good morning to me and I grumbled it back to him. Everything was mostly silent except for the coffee pot gurgling. Dad grabbed a coffee mug from one of the drawers, went to the fridge and got some milk and poured his coffee. He sat at the table and took a big sip. After he swallowed he looked over at me. He said, “You’d better start behaving yourself. I am not happy about last night. And you know, the more you fight with your mother, the more she is going to fight back.” He paused, “Don’t tell her I said this, but I agree some parts of this program are unfair and maybe we can work on that. But you pulling stunts like you did last night is not going to get you anywhere.” I whined, “But why do I even have to do this program?” “Chris, your mother has had it with dealing with your accidents. And I’m sorry, but I really can’t say I completely disagree. Listen to me, if you start behaving yourself, I’ll try to talk to your mother about maybe eliminating certain parts. But we’re not backing down about you finishing this program.” He paused and looked away from me, speaking quieter this time, “Besides, don’t you ever want to stop wetting? You’re eighteen now.” I hung my head. I couldn’t help but feel as if I was a failure to Dad. What father wants to admit their adult son still has a wetting problem? When it was just me and Dad alone, he was actually very level headed. I found it impossible to argue with him when he was like this. Except now it came more from a place of respect than fear. I wished he could be like this all of the time instead of having to appear the dominant alpha male in front of everyone else. I also wished Mom didn’t have him on a leash with a choker collar as her attack dog. I told Dad I would start behaving and asked if I could go upstairs. I wanted to get to my phone to text Marie. He told me to wait with him and we sat in silence as Dad read the paper and Mom was getting ready for work. The second the clock hit seven came a knock at the door. I knew it was that dreaded woman here to babysit me. Well not babysit really, that’s a poor choice of words. More like she was here to adultsit me. Dad opened up the door for Emily and said hi to her. She rang out “Good morning!” so pleasant and cheerful as if she was the sun herself, rising above the horizon. Mom came clacking down the stairs in her heels and tried to match Emily in her enthusiasm when she said good morning back. Emily waved to me and I blushed. “Hi there Chris. Were you a good boy for me this weekend like I asked?” I remained silent and Mom spoke up, “Not at all. We had a bit of an incident last night.” Emily gave me a reproachful look as Mom continued, “Chris here, decided to take a scissor to his onesie, panties and sensor last night. We caught him naked before he was about to change into a pair of clothes and sneak out.” Emily looked over at me and made a “tsk, tsk, tsk” noise as she shook her head. She asked why she hadn’t been called and Mom said it had been too late at night. Emily waved her hand with a flick of her wrist. “Don’t be silly! I am here for you anytime that you could possibly need. If ever in doubt, I would rather you call me. Honestly. May I ask how you did handle the situation then?” Mom explained how I was given the wooden spoon and locked in the bathroom for the night. Emily gave a small golf clap and nodded her head to my Mom. “Well good, I am glad to see you are getting more comfortable with discipline. It is never too late. But now, about the clothes. I thought we discussed it was best that clothes not be made accessible to Chris.” Mom replied, “Yes we did. Somehow a pair of clothes slipped past our radar, they were left in his old backpack.” Emily placed her palm on the side of her temple and shook her head. She sounded disappointed in herself. “That’s my fault. It is not at all uncommon for children in our program to keep a change of clothes in a bag. I am terribly sorry. I really should have reminded you to check for that.” Mom assured her it was fine and that it wasn’t her fault, only I was to blame. Emily continued, “No I don’t think that’s completely accurate. You cannot completely blame the child if they do not know any better. And from what you tell me, Chris has not received a lot of discipline in his life. Sometimes children do not realize the full consequences of misbehaving until it has been firmly taught to them. And in We Potty, we provide those lessons, because mature and appropriate behavior is another cornerstone of successful potty training.” I was sick of hearing about the “cornerstones” of potty training. I found everything about her so fake and calculated. I wondered why a lady like her ended up here instead of being a politician. I wanted to make some sarcastic comment about how many cornerstones a building could possibly have, but I kept my mouth shut. “Well I’ll tell you what. This isn’t the first time we have dealt with this exact behavior. Even a five year old has the sense to use a scissor to cut something off. I have exactly the things we’ll need to deal with this out in the van. I will be right back.” I wondered what types of “things” she would be coming back with. I had a feeling I didn’t want to know what they were, but knew I would be soon finding out either way. Story is written by Stacylove92 ----------------------------------------------------------------- What a cliffhanger we were left on! It had to be mittens right? Chapter 10 - Run the Gauntlet - The Unofficial Sequel By D503 I'm learning to write in American English - feel free to correct any Commonwealth terms/grammar/slang I’ve used. "Now as I was saying, Chris," Emily had returned with another big ugly diaper bag - this time it was blue with penguins and multiple baby blocks spelling “WP” and started to unpack what appeared to be light-blue boxing gloves but without thumbs - "you need to be reminded of the consequences of misbehaving - especially destroying expensive property that your parents’ have worked hard to pay for”. Turning to Jack and Sarah, Emily says “oh and please don’t worry Mr and Mrs Porcelli, these replacement and correctional items come at no extra change to your co-pay. However, the cost for Chris is much higher.” Chris gulped. “Of course Emily, we’re completely in your hands,” Sarah says, eyeing the gloves, “and please call us Jack and Sarah. We’re certainly on a first-name basis now”. As Emily smiles at Sarah and begins to hold-up the gloves to speak: “Now - ,” Victoria waltzes into the kitchen, feigning childish innocence as she makes her way to the cupboard. She’s like a vampire, feeding off my humiliation, Chris thinks, and she’ll probably gloat over her coffee again this morning. “Good morning Victoria,” Emily says, amused. “Good morning Emily,” Victoria replies, sickly sweet, reaching for a mug. “Now, these will keep little scissor hands from being naughty and cutting their diapers at night when no-one’s watching. As you can see these safety mittens have electronic locks similar to Chris’ panties that are controlled from the app, which I’ll add to yours shortly. How about we give these a little try?”. Chris balks and shoots his hands under the table as Emily approaches with an open mitt in both hands, the other tucked under her arm. “No wait, c'mon Dad! You just said you didn't agree with all the aspects of the program and this is clearly unfair”. Sarah frowns, folds her arms and looks to her husband. “I said,” Jack says, raising his voice, “I’m adamant that you’ll finish this program. I also said that I expect you to behave and to stop arguing.” Sarah relaxes her face slightly. “You’ve also breached my confidence here, so don’t expect any more mercy from me from now on. I don’t appreciate being questioned by the likes of someone who’s gone out of their way to defy us and destroy expensive property, while we’re busting our ass paying for your healthcare and this roof over your head!“. Jack starts to cool-off as Sarah walks over and stands behind him in support, her hands on his shoulders. Verging on tears, Chris’ voice nearly cracks as he starts to protest the onslaught “I’m sorrrrrry, but I -” but is cut-off by Emily, roundly ignoring his protest. “Well said Jack. This sort of chronic arguing mustn’t be tolerated and is yet another classic sign of immaturity. Something we’ll all directly address together”. Sarah and Jack both nod confidently. “And Chris, please stop with the crocodile tears, I’ve had enough naughty boys turn on the waterworks to try to worm their way out of a punishment. It’s certainly not going to work on me, and don’t look at your mother, she’s had enough of your antics''. Chris, even more upset, bites his bottom lip as he gazes towards his mom, only to be met with a face of grim determination. He looks down at the table and resists the urge to run upstairs and hide in his room, knowing he’d only be punished again. Emily places the gloves on the table and pries Chris’ right hand from under the table. He emits a pathetic whine as Emily secures the first mit on his hand. “I told you to stop whining. This is for your own good and you know it. If you’re going to be this immature, the program is going to last much, much longer”. She then jerks his uncooperative left arm from under the table and swiftly secures the second mitt. Chris raises both fists in frustration - the “WP” bubble letters clearly visible on both mittens - and then bangs them onto the table, his face following soon behind, cradled in the gloves, the whine giving way to sobs. Emily changes tack and embraces Chris from behind, pulling him back off the table. He could feel her breasts in his back and her perfume was intoxicating. “Shh, oh hush, c’mon on now, it’s not all that bad. Once we can trust you again at night, you won’t need to wear these silly things. It’s just a precaution to stop you doing stupid things again.” Emily slowly rocks him from side-to-side. Still sobbing, “Are… are… you going to take them off now?” He looks back behind him hopefully. “I thought you promised me you’d be a good boy? Didn’t you? Didn’t you? You still can do that can’t you? Yes. Yes, good.” Chris nods, sniffling. “Now listen”, still embracing him from behind and rubbing both of his upper arms, “I’ve told you there’s things in life we don’t want to do, but that you’ve going to have to do them for your own good. So, you’re going to wear these mittens today as a punishment for your disobedience last night and they will serve as a reminder of what happens when we’re naughty”. “But, but, aren’t they only supposed to be at night?” Chris say as meekly as possible. “Chris, do you want a spanking?! Stop your complaining this minute!” Sarah barks out. “It’s ok Mrs Porcelli”, rising up to look at Sarah, “Chris simply isn’t used to robust consequences of his actions.” Leaning back in to hold Chris, even tighter this time. ”Yes, you’ll be wearing these mittens to bed every night, until, as I said, we can trust you to not go on a frenzy. But you’ll also be wearing them today because I said so. Now I better hear no more complaints from you, because I’ll also be the one feeding you today and you I don’t think you’ll like the asparagus or brussel sprout option” Chris banging his mittened fists on the table again, tries to pull forward and sob again, but is caught by Emily who continues to hush him “Shhhhhh, there’s my good boy, shhh.” She reaches forwards and feels the front of his thick plastic pants and then places two fingers inside the leg band, and looks up at his mother: “I think we’ve got a sad wet boy here in need of a dry diaper.” Sarah nods and purses her lips, still embracing Jack from behind. Victoria, transfixed, realizes she’s still holding an empty coffee cup.

Well, here goes nothing. I have posted on ABDL sites before but I don't think my heart was really in those stories. That has changed now, this story is one that I have put plenty of work into and I am finally ready to test it out on a real audience. I have a few chapters ready in the coming weeks but, based on how things go I hope to move to a regular schedule as I have lots of plans! Note regarding grammar, well I am terrible at it. I don't have an editor and rely mainly on re-reads and free web grammar checks so, don't judge me too bad, ha! Hope you Enjoy! ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ The sound of a flip-flop smacking the bottom of a foot and the ground in an annoying, repetitive beat filled the car as they approached their destination. “Tara, stop that!” her mother spoke sharply. Tara leaned up from the clenched position she was in at the back of the van and pressed her foot down hard to stop the tapping. She had been holding back her bladder for the better part of the trip. The freeway separating Tara’s house from her mother’s best friend was legendary. She had been holding back the two colas she had pounded at lunch and was thankful the end was nearly in sight. “I keep telling you it's not healthy for you to keep doing this to yourself; I thought we were past this.” Diane continued. In her current condition, Tara couldn’t help but agree with her. Ever since she was little, she had issues with bathroom breaks. As a small child, she was potty trained early, but that did not stop her from constantly having accidents. Her mom always said she had her ‘head in the clouds’; she would be so focused on something that nothing else would matter… nothing. As she grew older, Tara continued to have accidents that would go up and down in frequency. When she started school, she earned the unpleasant nickname ‘Tinkle Tara’. Between accidents and a bout with bedwetting when she was 7 and 9 years old, it looked like she was doomed to it. However, for whatever reason, a switch had flipped, and it had been nearly 8 years since ‘Tinkle Tara’ was uttered. On the other hand, in the last few months, Tara has been putting her bathroom training through the ringer. Time after time, she found herself holding her bladder and aching from the effort. Whether it was at the mall, watching a movie, or sitting through classes, the urge to go was becoming more frequent and urgent each time. She had not told her mother that she almost always felt the need to go ‘right now’ whenever she had to pee. It never helped matters that her mother was a health nut and had drilled into her to keep hydrated, so she always was drinking water. It was a habit, but then again, it was only in the last few months that things started to go sideways. Now Tara was also going to be playing ‘big sister/babysitter’ to a 10 year old. Her mother and Brittany’s, had been friends since High School and now work for the same company. Both had been married and are now divorced. With lucrative jobs and a daughter, they were about as close as any family member. So when they both were chosen to go overseas to be in charge of operations in a new business move for the company, they quickly decided the plan. As Tara was 18, she would watch and take care of Britteny until the two mothers got back, which would be around the beginning of the summer. “Now remember, you have to be in charge of Brittany and keep up with your school work. Those are the two most important things,” her mother said, for about the hundredth time. “Mom, I know. I have hung out with Brittany plenty of times before,” Tara countered. “Not for this long and with this many responsibilities. Plus, Cathrine has… Well something else that you are going to have to keep track of,” her mom finished. “Oh?” the girl raised her eyebrow. “She will tell you,” her mother said giving her a look that said, this is serious. As the van pulled into the garage of Cathrine and Brittany’s home, Tara shot like a bullet out the door into the house. Catherine was blurred as she shot for the bathroom in the room she usually stayed in on the second floor. Scrambling through the door, the sight of the bathroom made Tara relax. “No!” she gasped, hurriedly tired to get the button on her shorts undone. She had relaxed too early, and now things were out of control. Finally sitting on the seat, a sharp but blissful relief crept over her. She had not realized how much and how painful this time had been. Tara knew that she should stop doing this but, for now, inspected the damage to her shorts. The whole crotch of the garment was a darker shade of blue and was a lost cause. Luckily, she had one other pair close to these that she could grab from her bag and slip into. This was only the third time this had happened, but it certainly was not something she enjoyed. Slipping into fresh clothes, she made her way back down to the living room to ‘officially’ greet Cathrine and Brittany. “Whew, sorry about that,” she greeted Catherine. “It’s alright, pretty on par for you, ha!” Cathrine jested, then her voice went low,“Follow me to the kitchen.” Her mother was talking with Brittany, and the girl was looking like she did not have much to say, so she followed Catherine. “So there is something that I have been keeping from you; I just told her mother last night,” she let out with a long breath. “Oh no, is something wrong?” Tara blurted out. “No, no, nothing serious, but… Brittany has been having some troubles. Bathroom troubles,” she responded flatly. A heat rose in Tara’s cheeks, and she simply said, “Oh…” “Now I know that you had your own issues, but I recently saw a book about accidents among older children and teenagers. I have Brittany following some rules that are designed to help her get through this phase.” Cathrine explained as she put a hardcover book on the counter. “The front of the book explains how the rules work - the ins and outs as they were. And in the back there is the list of rules and a little chart if you need it,” she went on. Tara picked up the book, and before she could utter a word, Cathrine continued, “You obviously don’t have to read it, and Brittany knows the first two rules by heart now, but you should read them and she has to follow them. Supplies are in the upstairs hall closet.” “Supplies?” the girl questioned. “Well, in a nutshell, Brittany has to use protection whenever she has accidents. The more accidents, the more protection, and the more…eh… privileges she loses.” the older woman explained. “Ah, well, I guess that makes sense.” Tara concluded. She couldn’t believe it, Brittany was in diapers! It was a shock only because there had never been a hint to her that her little friend may have had such troubles. Well, Tara herself was smaller, but not terribly so, but she was still taller by a couple of inches. Brittany had a heart shaped face, round blue eyes, and shorter brunette hair, while Tara had sandy blonde hair past her shoulders, brown eyes, and a longer face. Both had followed their mother’s genes, like matched sets. “Cathrine, we need to get to the airport,” her own mother called out. “Oh yes, coming!” she replied, and then to Tara, “Just read the rules and make sure Brittany follows them, simple as it gets!” With that, she hugged Tara and made her way to the living room, where her daughter and Tara’s mother were. There were the usual tearful goodbyes, as the realization of how long it would be before they were all together again sunk in. All too soon, it was just Tara and Brittany watching TV in silence as the girls both recovered from the painful departure. Tara ordered pizza as a way of cheering them both up, and by the time the large pizza and sodas had been consumed, it was close to bedtime. She, Tara, knew it was time to broach the subject. She decided to do so in a manner that showed she trusted Brittany to know what she had to do. “Well, I guess it is time for bed, Brit,” she stated. Brittany yawned. “Yeah, I guess so.” The girl got up from the couch and made her way to the stairs. “Wait, Brittany!” she called to stop the girl. “Is there something we need to talk about? Some rules?” The younger girl froze, and she stiffened as she turned to face Tara, so she went on the offensive. “Before you say anything, it's alright. I had problems when I was around your age,” she tried to soothe Brittany. “I don’t want to follow the rules without mom,” she almost spat back at Tara. “Look, this will go smoothly if we just follow what your mom wants you to do.” Tara countered. “But… it's just… It's so embarrassing, and I want to just be normal.” Brittany pleaded, “Please don't make me do them.” It nearly broke Tara’s heart to see Brittany clinging onto a small hope that she would be out of whatever she had been enduring. “What exactly are the rules you are supposed to follow, i haven't read them yet because I want you to tell me,” Tara said. “Well, umm… you… There are five rules, and if you have any, you know. Then you start at 1 and go from there.” Brittany mumbled. “I see, and what rule are you on now?” She questioned further. “1B,” Brittany said out of the side of her mouth. “1B?” “Yeah, the first rule has three parts… some kind of like grace period before the rest of the rules, I guess.” Brittany had crossed her arms and had not looked at Tara since she started talking about the rules. “How far have you gone down the list?” Tara asked with complete curiosity. “Just two, but it was awful.” Brittany huffed. Tara was in a bind; she didn’t want to fight Brittany for weeks on end. And she didn’t want to have to deal with Brittany having accidents she could prevent. But most of all, she did want to have fun with Brittany; she really was like a little sister. The girl shouldn’t have to feel alone in this… then it hit her. It was drastic, but it just might work. “Alright, let's look at 1B,” Tara announced. Going into the kitchen, she opened the back of the book and found the page with 1A at the top. She read out, “1A - a single day-time accident will result in a pull-up for 1 day and night.” Turning the page, she also read, “1B - a single night-time accident will result in regular pull-ups for 2 days & night-time pull-ups for 2 nights.” Brittany was bright red but Tara talked fast to ease the embarrassment. “So you…” “The night before last, this is my second night. Mom let me go without during the day today because she was leaving,” the girl clarified. “Good, then we will both follow the rules going forward.” Tara stated. “Both?” Brittany asked. “Both,” she replied. “What good is that? It's still just me that will have to do any of it!” Brittany screeched. “Hold on. Did you see me dash upstairs when I got here?” Tara asked, and the girl nodded. “Well, I didn't quite make it, and my shorts got a bit wet. So I guess that puts me on 1A, right?” she said, matter of fact. “You're lying,” Brittany huffed, but Tara was prepared for this. A quick trip to her room and her shorts from earlier presented to Brittany were all the evidence she needed. “Whoa!” Brittany exclaimed. “Told you, so we will both be in pull-ups tonight. Your mom gave you a break, so we will just go with the pull-ups tonight. And if we are both dry in the morning, this all resets, right?” She asked cheerily. “Yeah, but… but… “ Brittany couldn’t come up with an argument. “Now come on, we are still about the same size; let's see if they fit and we can get off to bed.” Tara led the dumbstruck girl up the stairs and to the closet. It was packed with white boxes, each labeled in the upper corner. The shelf at chest height had two opened boxes, one of the left read ‘Slims’. Thinking these must be the pull-ups she grabbed two, and handed one to Brittany. “Let’s both get pjs on, i will come to your room in about 10 minutes.” Tara said as she closed her door behind her. Throwing the pull-up on the bed, it suddenly hit Tara what she was about to do. It had been so long since she had worn something like that she almost felt as if it stared back at her. As if this meant more than just a means to an end. Shaking her head, she inspected the pull-up; it wasn’t any of the major brands she knew. In fact, it only had an “R” in the center of the waistband to indicate a brand. The sides were just a bit longer than the width of her hand and the padding looked fairly thin, but then it was just a pull-up. Changing into a tank top with thin shoulder straps, she placed her usual PJ pants next to the pull up on the bed. Stepping into the pull-up she began to doubt that she would fit, yet as she dragged it up to her waist, it never seemed to tighten. Standing there, 18 years old, and in a pull-up, it may as well have been fitted for her. It clung to her a bit but didn’t feel tight, and she felt the leg holes conform around her leg just below her butt, a perfect fit. She walked around and noted the extra padding and the overall ‘bulk’ she was not accustomed to as she moved. Satisfied, she pulled her PJs over the pull-up and went to see Brittany. Knocking on the door, the girl called out that she was ready. Tara was momentarily taken aback as Brittany had some small shorts and the diaper spilled out of the top and the sides. “All set?” she asked. “Yeah… I guess,” but Brittany kept glancing at Tara's PJs. Pulling the band of her pants down a bit, Tara showed the top of the pull and said, “Fitted just fine.” Tara began to giggle, and a smile reached Brittany's face as well. Soon they were laughing hard at the situation, and the tension was broken between them. “Night, Brit, see in the morning.” Tara chuckled out. “Night, Tara” was the reply as the younger girl got into bed. Back in her own room, Tara turned off the lights and got under the streets, exhausted. However, she almost immediately realized why Brittany’s shorts were so small. Being under covers, in pants, and in a pull-up was not the most comfortable thing. But tiredness eventually overtook Tara, and she drifted off.

It's been a few months since I've given an update here. I know many people are curious how far they can expect to come when trying to become reliant on diapers over time. It's now been just over a full year of wearing diapers 24/7 and the changes are still happening to me. Slow as they may be to develop. You definitely have to be patient and truly want this because it's a very slow process. That said, I do have some exciting developments. I'm now easily able to pee myself while laying down on my side. I barely even have to push anymore. Sometimes my body just does it on its own and I don't have to put in any effort. I could still stop it if I wanted to. Of course I never try to though. Wetting while laying on my stomach has been one of the more challenging things to accomplish but this is now finally getting easier as well. I have to push a bit to get it started but then once the flow starts it all comes out. At least I don't have to sit up or roll on my side anymore. This is a new development and I'm a side sleeper so this is probably just a result of weakened control rather than practice. I'm usually not on my stomach. Walking while peeing has been the most difficult out of everything for me. Progress is continuing here though as well. If I stop walking then start peeing I can walk again and I can feel it continue to trickle out. Then once I stop walking I suddenly pee some more. Probably just showing signs of overactive bladder and lessened control here? I welcome it if so. If I stay well hydrated I pee every 20 minutes give or take, in small amounts. On average I pee every couple of hours when I am not well hydrated usually in the morning but I always pee in a much smaller amount than I would have when I got an urge to pee 12 months ago. Bladder capacity is probably about half of what it used to be. Sometimes I hardly even feel it coming out but I know I'm peeing because my diaper will get warmer. As for bowels, farts just kinda come out without permission now. Poop can slide out almost on its own sometimes. I still feel when I need to poop and I'm sure I could still hold it if I wanted to. But I don't have to put effort in to filling a diaper anymore. A couple minutes after I get an urge, out it goes without me pushing. I just kinda stand there like a 2 year old and go. I do eat a lot of fiber and drink plenty of water so that of course helps. Don't get discouraged by the amount of time it takes, changes will happen but you have to stay committed. Make sure you push as little as possible. Just make yourself go on your own if you can so you aren't using your muscles down there. Water is your best friend. But DO NOT drink multiple bottles of water in a very short amount of time. Water poisoning is real. Drink a 16 ounce bottle and wait an hour or so then you can drink some more. It scares me when I read people online that drink before bed to the point where they're in pain. Drink over time rather than drinking a whole lot all at once. I know it's exciting to wet yourself, believe me, I know. But dependancy is a slow process. If you want to take a water pill or laxative, only take one in a 24 hour period and don't use them daily. You want reliance on diapers not supplements. Do I have any regrets? HELL NO! I still love this and I'm proud to have come this far. I feel like a toddler failing his potty training. 😝🚼

In a small town north Colorado there lives an energetic but focused 13 year old girl named Alyssa she has short brown, hair bright green eyes, and an average build for a 13 year old. While some of the girls at school are looking at boys and going to sleepovers and talking about shopping and the like Alyssa is different. Alyssa likes to try to be more grown up and considers her self as such, with out a need for a real bra yet she holds pride that she talked her mom into getting her a training bra early and now stuffs it fuller but she does it to have the people of the town to take her seriously. You see Alyssa is a detective and has worked alot of cases in town finding missing dolls, cats, dogs, and that one time she had to her mrs. Brown back to her house from 3 blocks away. But now shes looking for something bigger the only problem is she is constantly annoying her neighbor Dr. Z. And little does she know Dr. Z will be her newest foe. In this rp I need someone to play either Alyssa or Dr. Z. Alyssa's character is strong willed and wants to be grown up shes smart but gets a head of her self at times. Where Dr. Z is always one step a head and will be slowly taking Alyssa down first with bed wetting then daytime accidents then slowly regressing her age. Please reply with detail no single sentences please.

Leap through time to a better self Chapter 1 The shimmering subsided, leaving Dr. Alistair Finch, a pioneer of temporal displacement, blinking in the dim light. Except… the light seemed awfully low. And the air smelled faintly of lavender and… baby powder? He tried to stand, but his limbs felt… stubby. He looked down. Dimpled hands, pudgy legs encased in dinosaur-print overalls, and a distinct lack of the tweed jacket he’d been wearing moments before. Panic clawed at his throat. This wasn’t the Cretaceous period. This wasn't even the Victorian era he’d cautiously targeted for his first full immersion. He was small. Terribly, unbelievably small. A high-pitched, singsong voice chirped from somewhere above. "Are we all done, sweetie?" Alistair craned his neck, his adult mind struggling to process the giant looming over him. A woman with kind eyes and a gentle smile. His… mother? He tried to speak, to explain the paradox, the accidental recalibration of the temporal drive, the sheer impossibility of his current predicament. But all that came out was a wet, gurgling sound. His mother chuckled. "Almost! Just a little push." Push? Push what? Then he remembered. The faint scent of disinfectant. The miniature porcelain throne. The brightly colored picture book of a smiling sun. Potty training. A wave of mortification, so intense it felt physical, washed over his three-year-old self. Dr. Alistair Finch, who had bent the very fabric of spacetime to his will, was now facing the insurmountable challenge of… peeing in a tiny bowl. His bladder, however, had no respect for scientific achievement. A familiar pressure built, and despite his frantic mental commands – contract the sphincter, initiate voluntary urination, for God's sake, I’ve solved quantum entanglement! – nothing happened. His mother sighed gently. "It's okay, love. Sometimes it takes a while." She offered him the picture book. Alistair stared at the grinning sun, his adult brain screaming in silent frustration. He knew the principles of fluid dynamics, the neurological pathways involved in bladder control, the entire evolutionary history of waste elimination in vertebrates. Yet, his current corporeal form seemed to have missed the memo. Minutes stretched into an eternity of awkward silence and mounting pressure. He tried everything he could remember observing other toddlers doing – straining, grunting, even a little wiggle. Nothing. Finally, his mother, her patience unwavering, said, "Let's try again later, shall we?" She lifted him, and the sudden movement triggered a small, pathetic trickle. It barely made a splash. His mother smiled encouragingly. "That's okay! Every little bit counts." Alistair, the man who had debated theoretical physics with the brightest minds on the planet, felt a tear well up in his eye. Not from the physical discomfort, but from the sheer, unadulterated humiliation. He, Alistair Finch, was failing at the most basic of human functions. As his mother cleaned him up, humming a gentle lullaby, Alistair stared at his tiny, clumsy hands. He had conquered time, but he was utterly defeated by a potty. This, he realized with a profound sense of irony, was a paradox he hadn't anticipated in his grand theories. And somehow, amidst the shame and the bewilderment, a tiny, reluctant giggle escaped his three-year-old lips. Perhaps, just perhaps, this unexpected detour through his past held a lesson even temporal mechanics couldn't teach. Chapter 2 The soft padding of the diaper was a final, humiliating confirmation of his utter failure. His mother’s gentle pat on his bottom as she fastened the tabs felt like a brand of shame. Dr. Alistair Finch, reduced to this. Then, the familiar shimmering began again, a subtle vibration that tickled his ridiculously small toes. One moment he was enveloped in the comforting scent of baby powder, the next he was standing in his lab, the temporal displacement unit humming quietly around him. He blinked, disoriented. The metallic tang of ozone filled the air. His lab coat felt strangely loose. He glanced down. His heart plummeted. Beneath the oversized lab coat, clinging uncomfortably to his adult frame, were the dinosaur-print overalls. And beneath those… the unmistakable bulk and crinkle of a freshly applied diaper. A strangled gasp escaped his lips. He fumbled at the front of his trousers, his adult fingers clumsy with the unfamiliar fastenings. Yes. Undeniably. He was wearing a diaper. The temporal field, in its infinite and infuriating wisdom, had not only sent his consciousness back but had somehow… imprinted the consequences of that regression onto his present physical form. A wave of nausea washed over him. He, a man who had lectured at CERN, who had dined with royalty, was now standing in his state-of-the-art laboratory wearing a soiled nappy. The irony was so thick it felt like a physical weight in his gut. He ripped off the lab coat, staring at the offending garment with a mixture of horror and disbelief. The dinosaur print seemed to mock him. He tugged at the diaper tabs, the sticky fastenings protesting with a soft rip. As he finally managed to peel the damp, slightly warm diaper away, a faint, lingering scent of lavender wafted up. He shuddered. The experience, however brief, had left a tangible, and deeply embarrassing, mark. He frantically searched for spare clothes, his mind racing. What if someone came in? Dr. Albright from astrophysics? Or his research assistant, Max, with her perpetually raised eyebrow? The thought sent a fresh wave of mortification through him. He found a pair of emergency trousers in his locker, hastily pulling them on, the lingering sensation of the diaper a phantom weight against his skin. He stuffed the offending garment into the deepest, most secure biohazard bin he could find, as if trying to erase the last few surreal minutes from existence. He sank into his chair, his breathing ragged. The implications of this bizarre temporal feedback loop were staggering. Had his consciousness somehow become entangled with his past self in a more profound way than he’d ever imagined? Could the past truly leave such a literal mark on the present? He looked at the complex equations scrawled across his whiteboard, the elegant theories that had earned him international acclaim. They suddenly seemed fragile, almost comical, in the face of his current predicament. He had unlocked the secrets of time, but he couldn't even manage basic bodily functions as a toddler, and now, the evidence was right there – or rather, had been right there – clinging to his adult form. A humorless chuckle escaped him. Perhaps his next research paper wouldn't be on the intricacies of spacetime, but on the unexpected and deeply humiliating consequences of temporal regression on one's personal hygiene. He just hoped, for the sake of his reputation, that this particular experiment would remain strictly confidential. The Nobel committee might have questions about the dinosaur-print undergarments. Chapter 3 The evening had brought a semblance of normalcy, or as normal as it could be for a time-traveling scientist who had recently soiled himself in a past life. Alistair had meticulously cleaned his lab, double-checked the temporal displacement unit, and even managed to eat a rather bland microwave dinner, his appetite still slightly suppressed by the day’s bizarre events. He was reviewing his calculations, trying to pinpoint the anomaly that had caused the unexpected feedback loop, when the familiar dizzying sensation returned. This time, it wasn't a shimmer, but more of a gentle tug, like an invisible current pulling him away. He braced himself, expecting another undignified return to toddlerhood. But when the sensation subsided, the world around him was different. The scale was still smaller than his adult perspective, but not as drastically as before. He was standing in a dimly lit bedroom, the air thick with the comforting, slightly dusty smell of old books and well-loved toys. He looked down at himself. He was wearing Thomas the Tank Engine pajamas. He felt… older. More coordinated. He tentatively wiggled his fingers, the movements more precise than the stubby digits of his three-year-old self. A soft glow emanated from the hallway, and he heard the muffled sound of adult voices. He recognized the cadence, the gentle lilt. His parents. He padded silently to the bedroom door, his bare feet making no sound on the worn wooden floor. Peeking out, he saw his mother and father in the living room, their faces illuminated by the warm light of a table lamp. They looked younger, a few less lines around their eyes, a touch more vibrancy in their hair. He was four. He knew this instinctively. He remembered this room, the Thomas pajamas, the way the floorboards creaked outside his door. He even remembered the faint anxiety that always bubbled in his chest at this time of night. He was potty-trained. He could recall the triumphant day his mother had declared him “big boy” and the subsequent discarding of diapers during the day. But… a familiar, unwelcome feeling stirred within him. A dampness against his skin. He reached down tentatively. The front of his pajamas felt… wet. A small, warm patch had spread across the fabric. A wave of weary resignation washed over him. Of course. Just when he thought he had escaped the indignities of early childhood, a new, equally embarrassing challenge presented itself. Bedwetting. A secret shame he had carried until he’d finally outgrown it sometime around the age of six. He remembered the hushed whispers between his parents, the extra sheets discreetly placed at the foot of his bed, the gentle reassurances that it was “perfectly normal.” He had hated the feeling, the cold dampness against his skin, the fear of being discovered, of being different. Now, he was reliving it. As a grown man trapped in his four-year-old body. The irony was almost comical, if it wasn't so utterly mortifying. He had faced down temporal paradoxes, wrestled with the fundamental laws of the universe, and yet, here he was, defeated by his own bladder during the night. He shuffled back into the bedroom, the dampness feeling cold against his skin. He knew the drill. He had lived through this. He would have to change his pajamas, try to clean the sheets as best he could, and pray that his parents wouldn't notice until morning. As he fumbled with the buttons of his wet pajamas, a small, unexpected thought flickered through his adult mind. This wasn't just about embarrassment. This was a chance. A chance to experience his past, not as a detached observer, but as his younger self. To perhaps understand the anxieties and insecurities he had long forgotten. He pulled on a fresh pair of pajamas, the soft cotton a small comfort against the lingering dampness of the sheets. He wouldn't be able to fully clean them, not without raising suspicion. He would just have to hope for the best. Climbing back into the small bed, the familiar scent of his childhood filling his nostrils, Alistair felt a strange mix of frustration and a dawning sense of something else. Empathy. He remembered the shame he had felt as a child, the feeling of being out of control. Now, experiencing it again, even with the full weight of his adult intellect, gave him a new perspective. Perhaps, he mused, his journey through time wasn't just about scientific discovery. Maybe it was also about rediscovering himself, flaws and all, from the very beginning. Even if that beginning involved a distinct lack of bladder control. As he drifted off to sleep, the faint dampness a persistent reminder of his current predicament, Alistair couldn't help but wonder what other forgotten indignities his younger selves had in store for him. Chapter 4 The return to his own time was less jarring this time, a smoother transition from the soft, Thomas-themed sheets to the crisp, high-thread-count cotton of his own bed. He blinked, the familiar contours of his modern bedroom coming into focus. The digital clock on his nightstand glowed with the time: 7:12 AM. Saturday. He stretched, a lingering stiffness in his limbs that felt vaguely… childish. Then, a cold, unwelcome sensation seeped through the fabric of his pajamas. His eyes snapped open. He sat bolt upright, a knot of dread tightening in his stomach. He reached down, his adult fingers tracing the unmistakable damp patch spreading across his pajama bottoms and the fitted sheet beneath him. A groan escaped his lips, a sound of utter defeat. Not again. He threw back the covers, the cool morning air doing little to dispel the clammy feeling. There it was, undeniable evidence of his four-year-old bladder’s nocturnal rebellion, transferred somehow, impossibly, to his adult body in his own time. He stared at the wet patch, a mixture of disbelief and profound embarrassment washing over him. This was beyond ridiculous. This was bordering on some kind of cosmic joke at his expense. He, Dr. Alistair Finch, the man who had manipulated the very flow of time, was apparently incapable of maintaining bladder control after a brief sojourn into his past. He scrambled out of bed, stripping off the damp pajamas as if they were contaminated. He held them at arm’s length, the faint, lingering scent of… well, nothing distinctly childish this time, just the unmistakable odor of urine, assaulting his nostrils. He looked at his bed, the circular wet stain a stark reminder of his temporal misadventure. He had successfully navigated the complexities of spacetime, but he couldn't even make it through the night dry after reliving a childhood phase he thought he had long outgrown. The implications were staggering, and frankly, deeply unsettling. Was his consciousness somehow more tethered to his past selves than he had ever imagined? Were these regressions leaving some kind of physiological imprint on his present? He marched into the bathroom, tossing the offending pajamas into the laundry hamper with a frustrated sigh. He caught his reflection in the mirror. He looked the same – the slightly rumpled hair, the tired lines around his eyes from a late night of theoretical physics, the faint shadow of his beard. But he knew. He knew he had woken up in his own bed, in his own time, having wet it like a child. He turned on the shower, the hot water a welcome distraction from the bizarre reality of his situation. As he stood under the steaming spray, he couldn't help but run through the events of the past few temporal jumps. The abject failure of potty training at three, the lingering shame of bedwetting at four… what fresh indignity awaited him if he dared to jump back further? Teething? The sheer terror of being left alone in his crib? He scrubbed himself vigorously, as if trying to wash away the lingering effects of his journey. But he knew it wasn't just about physical cleanliness. This was about something deeper, something he didn't understand. His past wasn't just a series of memories; it seemed to have a tangible, albeit deeply embarrassing, connection to his present. Stepping out of the shower, he wrapped a towel around his waist and stared at his reflection again. The pioneer of temporal displacement. And apparently, a bedwetter. The irony was still sharp, but now, tinged with a growing sense of unease. He needed to understand what was happening, before his forays into the past turned him into a permanent, time-displaced toddler in an adult’s body. And he definitely needed to invest in some waterproof mattress protectors. Just in case. Chapter 5 The middle of the day dissolved into a familiar, disorienting swirl of colors and sensations. One moment, Alistair was meticulously reviewing the data logs from his latest (and increasingly alarming) temporal excursions, the next, the air around him smelled of department store perfume and the faint, underlying scent of… new fabric? He blinked, his adult eyes struggling to adjust to the brightly lit environment. He was smaller again, though not as drastically as before. His clothes felt loose, and he could see the tops of clothing racks towering above him. He looked down. He was wearing a bright blue t-shirt with a cartoon dog on it and slightly too-big sneakers. He recognized the scene instantly. The bustling aisles, the soft music playing overhead, the towering displays of household goods. He was in the department store his mother used to frequent. And the way she was standing beside him, examining a display of colorful children's clothing, confirmed his age. He was five. "Look at this one, sweetie," his mother said, holding up a small, patterned shirt. Her voice was younger, lighter than he remembered. He nodded, a strange sense of déjà vu washing over him. He remembered this shopping trip, the boredom of trailing after his mother as she browsed. But something felt… different. A subtle shift in the air, a path diverging from his established memories. His mother moved on, her attention caught by a new display near the back of the aisle. He followed, his smaller legs struggling to keep pace. She stopped in front of a section he didn't immediately recognize. It was filled with packages of what looked like… diapers. But the packaging was different, brighter, with cartoon characters he didn't recall. "Oh, look at these!" his mother exclaimed, picking up a package. "A new company. They're specifically for bedwetting kids. They say they're extra absorbent and more comfortable." She turned to him, holding up the colorful pack. "You know, honey, your bed has been a little wet lately. Do you think we should try these? Maybe they'll help you stay dry at night." Alistair froze. This was it. He remembered this conversation. Vividly. In his original timeline, he had been mortified. The idea of still needing diapers at five, even just for nighttime, had felt like a personal failure. He had stubbornly refused, insisting he would "try harder" to stay dry. A promise he hadn't always kept. He looked at the package his mother was holding. Cartoon astronauts floated across a starry blue background. Extra absorbent. More comfortable. A wave of conflicting emotions washed over his adult mind. The ingrained childhood shame was still there, a faint echo. But now, overlaid on it, was the knowledge of what was to come – more wet sheets, more hushed apologies, more secret embarrassment. He thought of the lingering dampness in his own bed just this morning. The undeniable link between his past and present. A strange impulse, a desire to alter the chain of events, took hold. He looked up at his mother, her kind eyes filled with concern. He thought of the small, vulnerable boy he had been, struggling with something he couldn't fully control. Taking a deep breath, a decision formed in his adult mind, filtered through the innocent voice of his five-year-old self. "Yes, Mommy," he said, his voice surprisingly steady. "Let's try them." His mother's face lit up with a relieved smile. "Oh, good, sweetie! I thought they looked like they might be better." She placed the package in their shopping cart. As they continued their shopping, Alistair felt a subtle shift within him. It was a small thing, a seemingly insignificant decision made by a five-year-old. But he knew, with a certainty that transcended his current age, that he had just altered his own history. What the long-term consequences would be, he couldn't say. But in this moment, standing in the brightly lit aisle of a department store, he felt a flicker of something akin to… hope. Maybe, just maybe, navigating his past wouldn't just be a series of embarrassing mishaps. Perhaps it could also be a chance to heal old wounds, one small, diaper-related decision at a time. Chapter 6 The rest of the shopping trip felt different. A lightness had settled over his mother, a subtle easing of the worry lines around her eyes. She chatted more, her hand resting occasionally on his shoulder as they moved through the aisles. Alistair, in his five-year-old guise, found himself strangely content. The anxieties of his adult life were momentarily suspended, replaced by the simple pleasure of his mother's attention. As they walked to the car, his mother squeezed his hand. "You were such a good helper today, sweetie," she said, her voice warm. "And I'm so glad you're willing to try those new nighttime pants. I really think they'll make things better." Then, to his surprise, she steered him towards a small toy store nestled beside the supermarket. "And because you were so brave about the nighttime pants," she added with a wink, "you can pick out one small toy." His five-year-old self would have been ecstatic. His adult mind felt a pang of bittersweet nostalgia. He scanned the shelves, the brightly colored plastic and plush figures a stark contrast to the complex machinery in his lab. He settled on a small, diecast airplane, a replica of a Concorde. Even then, it seemed, his fascination with engineering and pushing boundaries had been present. The drive home was filled with his excited chatter about the airplane and his mother's gentle reassurances about the new nighttime diapers. He even felt a flicker of genuine hope, a childish belief that these magical new undergarments would indeed solve his nighttime woes. Later that evening, after a bath and a story, his mother retrieved the package of astronaut-themed diapers. This was the moment he had both anticipated and slightly dreaded. In his original timeline, this ritual of nighttime preparation had been a source of quiet anxiety, a constant reminder of his perceived inadequacy. His mother laid out one of the diapers on the bed. It looked… substantial. Far bulkier and larger than the daytime training pants he occasionally still wore. The padding was thick, and the plastic outer layer crinkled loudly as she unfolded it. Alistair, despite his adult intellect, felt a surge of childish self-consciousness. This wasn't the thin, almost discreet nighttime pull-ups he vaguely remembered from later years. This was a proper diaper, albeit one with cheerful astronauts on it. His mother smiled reassuringly. "Okay, let's lie down, sweetie. It'll be easier this way." She gently guided him onto his back, the soft mattress yielding beneath his small frame. The diaper, fully unfolded, was laid beneath him, the back reaching almost to his shoulder blades. The front panel was then pulled up between his legs. Alistair felt a strange sense of vulnerability lying there, his small limbs exposed. This was how his mother had diapered him as a baby, a memory he had long since forgotten. Now, as a grown man trapped in a five-year-old’s body, he was reliving the experience. His mother worked efficiently, pulling the front panel of the diaper up and securing the wide, sturdy tapes on either side. The bulk of the diaper felt strangely constricting, but also oddly secure. As his mother fastened the tapes, pulling them snug but not too tight, Alistair couldn't help but notice the sheer volume of the diaper. It felt… restrictive. He wiggled slightly, the thick padding shifting beneath him. "There we go!" his mother said, patting his diapered tummy gently. "Nice and dry for the whole night." She pulled his pajamas up, the fabric bunching slightly around the substantial diaper. She tucked him into bed, the bulk of the diaper making him feel strangely cocooned. Lying in the dim light of his nightlight, Alistair couldn't shake the feeling of the bulky diaper beneath his pajamas. It was a tangible reminder of his regression, a physical manifestation of a childhood challenge he thought he had left behind. The feeling of being laid down to be diapered, like an infant, added a layer of vulnerability he hadn't anticipated. His adult mind, however, couldn't help but analyze the design. The absorbent core did feel thick, and the leg gathers seemed secure. Perhaps these newfangled diapers were indeed more effective than the ones from his original childhood. As sleep began to tug at his consciousness, a strange sense of peace settled over him. He had made a different choice this time. He had accepted the help his younger self had stubbornly refused. And even though the bulky diaper felt a little odd, and the act of being laid down to be diapered felt even more so, there was a certain comfort in knowing that, for tonight at least, the worry of a wet bed was lessened. He drifted off to sleep, the image of smiling astronaut diapers a surreal counterpoint to the complex equations that usually filled his dreams. Chapter 7 Alistair’s eyes fluttered open, the soft morning light filtering through his bedroom window. He stretched, a deep, satisfying extension of his adult limbs. The fragmented memories of the past few days – the tiny potty, the dinosaur overalls, the bulky astronaut diapers – felt hazy, almost dreamlike. He lay there for a moment longer, a sense of profound relief washing over him. It had all been a vivid, bizarre dream. A manifestation of the stress of his temporal experiments, perhaps. He chuckled softly to himself. Imagining himself, struggling with potty training. The absurdity of it was almost funny now that he was awake and back to normal. He swung his legs over the side of the bed, the familiar weight of his pajama bottoms settling around his ankles. He stood up, a sense of lightness in his step. The bed was dry. Thank heavens. The thought of actually wetting his adult bed, even in a dream-induced state, had been vaguely unsettling. But then, a strange, uncomfortable sensation registered. A bulky, slightly damp feeling between his legs. He frowned, reaching down beneath his pajamas. His fingers encountered a thick, padded material. Not the soft cotton of his usual sleepwear. Panic flared in his chest. He pulled down his pajama bottoms, his breath catching in his throat at the sight that greeted him. He was wearing a diaper. A real, honest-to-goodness adult diaper. Stark white, thick with absorbent padding, and undeniably wet. A heavy, sodden weight clung to him. His gaze darted around the room, a desperate search for an explanation. And then he saw it. Leaning against his nightstand, a full, unopened pack of white adult diapers. The brand name was unfamiliar. A wave of nausea and disbelief crashed over him. This wasn't a dream. The humiliation, the bizarre regressions, the altered timeline – it had all been real. And somehow, the consequences had followed him back to his own time, amplified and twisted in a way he couldn't have possibly predicted. He stared at the wet diaper clinging to him, the stark white a glaring testament to his utterly compromised state. The relief he had felt moments ago evaporated, replaced by a crushing wave of mortification. He, Dr. Alistair Finch, was standing in his own bedroom, in his own time, wearing a soaked adult diaper. The altered decision at the department store, the acceptance of the nighttime diapers at five – it had created a ripple effect, a bizarre temporal echo that had manifested in this utterly humiliating way. Had his subconscious, influenced by that altered past, somehow… prepared for a return to a state of incontinence? Had his body, remembering the bulky comfort of the astronaut diapers, somehow… regressed? He didn't know. All he knew was the cold, damp feeling against his skin and the undeniable reality of the adult diaper he was wearing. He looked at the unopened pack, a fresh wave of despair washing over him. This wasn't just a one-time thing. This was a full supply. He sank back onto the edge of his dry bed, the absurdity of the situation threatening to overwhelm him. He had bent the laws of physics, but he was utterly defeated by his own bladder and the unpredictable nature of time. What in God's name was he going to do now? Explain to his colleagues that his groundbreaking temporal research had somehow resulted in adult-onset incontinence? The weight of the wet diaper felt heavier than any paradox he had ever contemplated. He was a scientist who had peered into the very fabric of time, and yet, he was utterly unprepared for the soggy, white reality clinging to his backside. The Nobel Prize suddenly felt very, very far away. Chapter 8 The sight of the diaper pail in his bathroom was the final, damning piece of evidence. A pristine white plastic bin, incongruously placed next to his modern, minimalist toilet, and emitting a faint, telltale odor. He cautiously lifted the lid. Inside, nestled amongst a few crumpled tissues, were several more wet adult diapers, identical to the one he was currently wearing. Alistair stared into the pail, his mind reeling. This wasn't a one-off. This was… a pattern. A new, deeply unwelcome reality. With a sigh of utter resignation, he peeled off the sodden diaper, the cool air a stark contrast to the damp warmth it had provided. His movements were automatic, efficient. He reached for a fresh wipe, his hand knowing exactly where to find it in the drawer without conscious thought. The cleaning process was swift, practiced. Muscle memory. And that’s when it hit him. The cold, hard realization slammed into his consciousness with the force of a physical blow. The diapers. The comfortable, absorbent diapers his five-year-old self had readily agreed to. They hadn’t just been a temporary measure in his past. They had fundamentally altered his developmental trajectory. In his original timeline, he remembered the slow, gradual process of overcoming bedwetting. The nights he’d woken up feeling the uncomfortable dampness, the groggy trips to the bathroom, the quiet shame that had motivated him to try harder to stay dry. He had learned to recognize the signals his body was sending, to wake up before it was too late. It had been a process driven by discomfort and a growing desire for independence. But now… with the introduction of those super-absorbent, comfortable astronaut diapers at age five, that natural learning process had been interrupted. His body had never needed to wake up. The diaper had taken care of everything, efficiently and without discomfort. There had been no negative reinforcement, no physical cue to trigger a change in his sleep patterns. He had essentially short-circuited his own development. By agreeing to the diapers in his altered past, he had inadvertently created a future where his body never learned to regulate itself at night. The comfort and convenience he had unknowingly chosen as a child had led to this embarrassing and inconvenient reality as an adult. He looked at the fresh diaper in his hand, the stark white a symbol of his unintended self-sabotage. The irony was gut-wrenching. He had manipulated time to understand the universe better, and in doing so, had managed to regress his own bodily functions. He fastened the clean diaper with a heavy heart, the soft padding now feeling more like a symbol of his failure than a source of comfort. He was a time traveler, a brilliant scientist, and he was wearing an adult diaper because his five-year-old self had opted for a more comfortable night's sleep. The implications were staggering. How could he possibly reverse this? Could he risk another jump back, potentially creating even more unforeseen consequences? He looked at his reflection in the bathroom mirror, the image of a bewildered, diapered scientist staring back. He had solved complex equations that spanned galaxies, but he was utterly stumped by the simple, yet profoundly personal, problem of his own bedwetting. The comfortable, absorbent diapers had inadvertently rewritten his own biological programming. And now, he was living with the soggy, white consequences. Chapter 9 Alistair paused, his trousers halfway up his legs, the fabric snagging slightly on the bulk of the fresh diaper. He stared down at the pristine white padding, a flicker of confusion cutting through the fog of his self-deprecating thoughts. "Wait a minute," he muttered to himself. "Why did I just… change into another diaper?" His mind, still reeling from the revelation about his altered childhood bedwetting, hadn't fully processed the implications of this new reality. He had simply reacted, his muscle memory guiding him through the familiar, albeit unwelcome, routine. But now, the question hung in the air, stark and demanding an answer. The astronaut diapers his five-year-old self had agreed to were specifically marketed for bedwetting. They were nighttime protection. Why, then, was his adult body seemingly defaulting to wearing them during the day? He thought back to his brief moments of consciousness between the temporal jumps. Had he felt the need for a diaper then? He couldn't recall any specific urges, just the general disorientation of returning to his own time. He considered the full pack leaning against his nightstand, the multiple wet diapers in the pail. This wasn't just a single incident. This suggested a consistent pattern. A chilling thought snaked its way into his mind. Had the altered timeline not only prevented him from outgrowing bedwetting but somehow… expanded the issue? Had his body, accustomed to the constant presence of absorbent protection at night from age five onwards, now subconsciously come to rely on it during the day as well? The comfort he had briefly acknowledged in the bulky nighttime diapers now seemed sinister, a Trojan horse that had lulled his body into a state of dependence. Had his bladder control, not just at night, but perhaps even during the day, been subtly undermined by years of relying on absorbent protection? He tentatively flexed his pelvic floor muscles, a familiar exercise he occasionally did as a general health practice. They felt… normal. Responsive. He didn't feel an immediate urge to urinate. Yet, his actions had been automatic. The sight of the wet diaper had triggered an immediate need to replace it, without him even consciously considering the time of day or his current state. He lowered his trousers, his gaze fixed on the white diaper. Was this a purely psychological dependence? Had his brain, now accustomed to the idea of wearing a diaper, simply taken over? Or was there a physiological component he wasn't understanding? Had the prolonged use of nighttime diapers somehow weakened his daytime bladder control as well? The implications were terrifying. He wasn't just dealing with bedwetting; he might be facing a more pervasive issue with his bladder function. He ran a hand through his hair, his mind racing. This was a far more complex and embarrassing consequence than he had ever imagined. He had gone back in time to alter a minor childhood inconvenience and had inadvertently created a potentially lifelong, and deeply humiliating, condition. He needed to think clearly. He needed data. He needed to observe his body's reactions without the automatic assumption of needing a diaper. He needed to understand if this was a genuine loss of bladder control during the day, or a learned behavior stemming from his altered past. But the fear, the gnawing anxiety that he might need it, held him captive. He thought of the wet diapers in the pail, the automatic, almost instinctive way he had changed himself. The muscle memory, the ingrained habit, was strong. He couldn't risk it. Not yet. Not when the possibility of an accident loomed so large in his mind. The humiliation of wetting himself in his own lab, in front of Max, was too much to bear. He pulled up his trousers, the fabric bunching slightly around the bulk of the diaper. He felt a strange sense of unease, a feeling of being trapped in a cycle he couldn't control. He walked out of the bathroom, his movements stiff and self-conscious. He felt the weight of the diaper, the subtle pressure against his skin, a constant reminder of his predicament. This was no longer just about a wet bed. This was about understanding the full, unforeseen consequences of his temporal meddling. Chapter 10 He walked towards his lab, trying to project an air of normalcy that felt utterly fraudulent. The crisp morning air did little to clear the fog of Alistair’s bewildered thoughts as he walked towards his institute. The familiar cobblestone streets and the charming baroque facades seemed to mock his inner turmoil. Here he was, a respected scientist in a renowned research facility, grappling with the deeply personal and utterly undignified fallout of his own time travel. He sat at his desk, the complex equations on his whiteboard blurring before his eyes. He couldn't concentrate. Every few minutes, he found himself unconsciously shifting in his seat, checking for any signs of dampness. He felt like a prisoner in his own body, trapped by the fear of his own bladder. He was a scientist, a man of logic and reason, and yet, he was being controlled by a primal fear, a fear that he might lose control. He spent the rest of the morning in a state of heightened anxiety, his mind a constant battleground between reason and fear. Then a memory surfaced unbidden, sharp and clear as a newly developed photograph. He was eight years old, squirming uncomfortably in the back seat of his parents’ car during a long family road trip. He remembered the distinct feeling of dampness spreading through his jeans, the panicked realization that he hadn't made it to a rest stop in time. The hushed, slightly exasperated tones of his parents. And then, the distinct, crinkly feel of a pull-up being discreetly slipped on him in the cramped confines of the car. The pull-ups had become a more frequent occurrence after he started wearing the nighttime diapers at five. He recalled the subtle shift in his daytime bladder control. The occasional “oopsies” that had been rare before became more common. His mother, initially attributing it to the excitement and activity of childhood, had eventually resorted to packing extra clothes and, for longer journeys, those embarrassing pull-ups. He even had a vague, mortifying memory of one particularly long car ride, perhaps when they were visiting distant relatives, where even the pull-up hadn't been enough. He remembered the thicker, more substantial feel of a diaper being fastened around him, the shame burning in his cheeks as his parents exchanged worried glances in the rearview mirror. He had been eight years old, for God’s sake, and wearing a diaper on a car ride. The realization hit him with brutal clarity. The nighttime diapers hadn't just prevented him from outgrowing bedwetting. They had, as he suspected, impacted his daytime bladder control as well. His body, consistently relying on external protection at night, had likely become less efficient at regulating itself during the day. The occasional accidents had become more frequent, leading to the need for pull-ups, and in extreme cases, even diapers, well beyond the age when most children were reliably dry. He had created a cascade of consequences, a ripple effect through his own childhood that had now manifested in this humiliating present. The comfortable astronaut diapers, meant to ease a childhood anxiety, had inadvertently weakened his bladder control for years, culminating in his current predicament. He sighed, the weight of his altered past – and the dampness he was desperately trying to ignore – pressing down on him. He had unlocked the secrets of time, but he was now facing a far more personal and profoundly embarrassing puzzle: how to regain control of his own body. And he had a sinking feeling that this was one experiment he couldn't simply reverse with the flick of a switch. Chapter 11 Alistair managed a strained smile as he entered his lab, the familiar hum of his equipment a small comfort amidst his internal chaos. "Good morning, Max," he said, trying to project an air of normalcy that felt utterly fraudulent given his current undergarment situation. Maxine Schmidt, his sharp-witted and highly efficient assistant, looked up from her workstation, her brow furrowing slightly. "Dr. Finch, you seem… preoccupied. Everything alright?" Alistair waved a dismissive hand, hoping his slight flush wasn't too noticeable. "Just a… late night of theoretical noodling, Max. You know how it is." Max, thankfully, didn't press the issue. She launched into a summary of the overnight data analysis, her usual crisp and concise delivery a welcome distraction. As she spoke, however, Alistair's mind drifted, snagged by the simple mention of her name. Max. Maxine. He knew Max well. Years of working side-by-side had forged a strong professional bond, bordering on friendship. He knew about her passion for astrophysics, her slightly unhealthy obsession with black coffee, and her dry, sardonic sense of humor. But suddenly, a different set of memories, hazy and yet undeniably present, began to overlay his established history with her. It wasn't the Max he knew from their university days, the brilliant physics student who had aced every exam. This Max was younger, around twelve years old, with a tangle of unruly brown hair and a pair of oversized glasses that kept slipping down her nose. He saw himself, also twelve, feeling a familiar pang of self-consciousness, not about theoretical physics, but about the bulky pull-up he was wearing beneath his ill-fitting camp shorts. He was at a summer science camp, something his parents had encouraged him to attend to foster his obvious scientific inclinations. But this wasn't the advanced astrophysics seminar he clearly remembered from his original timeline. This was… different. He recalled the slightly damp, slightly musty smell of the shared cabin, the hushed whispers after lights out, the shared understanding and unspoken empathy among the occupants. The "Bedwetters Cabin." The memory hit him with another wave of realization. In his altered timeline, his persistent bedwetting, exacerbated by the early adoption of nighttime diapers, had led his parents to seek specialized help, or at least, a supportive environment. Hence, the bedwetters cabin at science camp. And that's where he had met Max. He remembered her struggling with a leaky pull-up during an outdoor stargazing session, her face flushed with embarrassment. He, feeling a similar discomfort, had offered her a spare he had (always) been forced to pack. They had bonded over their shared secret, a quiet understanding blooming amidst the other, more scientifically advanced, activities of the camp. This Max, the twelve-year-old girl in the bedwetters cabin, had been just as bright, just as curious about the universe. He remembered their hushed conversations about constellations, whispered under the covers after the counselors had made their rounds. Their shared vulnerability had forged an immediate connection, a different kind of intimacy than the one he shared with his current assistant. He saw flashes of other moments: Max helping him discreetly carry extra changes of clothes, their shared eye-rolls at the well-meaning but sometimes clumsy attempts of the camp counselors to address their nighttime issues, the quiet camaraderie of knowing they weren't alone. The Max standing before him, explaining the intricacies of quantum entanglement, was the same sharp, intelligent individual he had first encountered in a cabin filled with the shared secret of nighttime accidents. Their history wasn't just one of academic collaboration; it was rooted in a shared childhood experience, a bond forged in the quiet embarrassment and mutual support of the bedwetters cabin. A strange warmth spread through Alistair, a softening of the anxiety that had been gripping him. He wasn't alone in carrying the echoes of his altered past. Max, in her own way, was a product of that same shift. Their connection ran deeper than he had ever realized, intertwined with a shared vulnerability he had long forgotten. He listened more intently to Max's report, a new layer of understanding coloring his perception of her. He saw not just his brilliant assistant, but the resilient young girl from the bedwetters cabin, the one who had shared his secret shame and his early fascination with the stars. Perhaps, in this bizarre new reality, he wasn't quite as isolated in his embarrassing predicament as he had thought. Chapter 12 As Max concluded her report, Alistair found himself looking at her with a newfound perspective. The shared memory of the science camp, the unexpected intimacy of the bedwetters cabin, had subtly shifted their dynamic in his mind. He saw not just a colleague, but someone with whom he shared a deeply personal, albeit long-dormant, connection. "Thank you, Max," he said, his tone a little softer than usual. "That's… insightful." He spent the rest of the morning trying to focus on his work, but his thoughts kept returning to that summer camp. He remembered the awkwardness, the initial embarrassment, but also the unexpected comfort of being among others who understood. He and Max had gravitated towards each other, their shared predicament forging a silent understanding. Then, as Max was packing up for lunch, a memory surfaced, clearer and more significant than the others. It was during their university years, years after the science camp. In his original timeline, their meeting had been a chance encounter in a physics lecture hall, a shared interest sparking their initial conversations. But now, the memory played out differently. He saw himself, a slightly anxious undergraduate, attending a support group meeting on campus. It was discreet, held in a small, unassuming room. He had finally sought help for his persistent bedwetting, a problem that hadn't magically disappeared as he’d hoped. And there she was. Max. Sitting a few chairs away, her expression was a mixture of relief and quiet resignation. He remembered the surprised recognition in her eyes, mirroring his own. They hadn't seen each other since that summer camp so many years ago. The initial awkwardness quickly dissolved into a shared understanding. They were both still dealing with the same childhood issue, a secret they had unknowingly carried into adulthood. The support group became a place where they could confide in each other without the fear of judgment, their shared history from the bedwetters cabin providing an immediate foundation of trust. Their bond during university had been deeper, more immediate, than he remembered from his original timeline. They had studied together, yes, their shared passion for physics still a strong connection. But their conversations had also delved into more personal territory, the frustrations and anxieties of managing their persistent bedwetting in the demanding environment of university life. They had shared tips, offered support during difficult times, and found solace in knowing they weren't alone in this often-stigmatized condition. He remembered late-night study sessions punctuated by hushed discussions about discreet ways to handle laundry, the best absorbent products, and the constant fear of discovery. Their friendship had been built not just on intellectual curiosity, but on a shared vulnerability, a secret that had unexpectedly reconnected them years after that formative summer camp. Looking at Max now, bustling around the lab, Alistair felt a profound sense of gratitude for this altered history. While his current predicament was undeniably embarrassing, the fact that he wasn't facing it entirely alone, that he had a deeper, more understanding connection with his trusted assistant, offered a small glimmer of hope. Their shared history wasn't just a quirky side effect of his temporal meddling; it was a source of unexpected strength. They had navigated the challenges of persistent bedwetting once before, albeit as children and young adults. Perhaps, together, they could navigate this new, even more bizarre chapter of his life as well. The thought, surprisingly, brought a small, genuine smile to his face. Chapter 13 The lab shimmered once more, the familiar tug pulling Alistair away from the present. This time, the transition felt less jarring, more like stepping through a slightly out-of-sync doorway. He was instantly aware of the shift in his surroundings, the subtle changes in the air, the familiar yet slightly younger feel of his own body. He was in his old university apartment, the posters of physics luminaries slightly askew on the wall, the worn armchair in the corner looking particularly inviting. He glanced at the calendar hanging precariously by a single tack. He was 22. And then the memory hit him, sharp and poignant. This was the time. The breakup. Max had been devastated. Her boyfriend, someone Alistair had always found rather boorish, had ended their relationship, cruelly citing her "childishness" and "inability to handle basic adult functions." The underlying reason, the one Max had confided in him with tear-filled eyes, was her bedwetting. In his original timeline, Alistair winced at the recollection, he had been… awkward. Distant. He had offered generic platitudes about finding someone who truly appreciated her, but he hadn't truly understood the depth of her pain, the vulnerability she had exposed. He had been focused on his studies, on his own burgeoning career, and hadn't offered the specific, empathetic support she had clearly needed. But now, everything was different. He carried the shared history of the bedwetters cabin, the quiet understanding forged in childhood, the unspoken bond that had re-emerged during their university years. He knew firsthand the shame and anxiety that came with persistent bedwetting. He understood the courage it took for Max to open herself up to someone, only to be met with such callous rejection. A wave of protectiveness washed over him, a fierce desire to comfort the younger Max he knew was hurting right now. He grabbed his phone, scrolling through his contacts until he found her number. His fingers hovered over the call button. He needed to be careful. He couldn't reveal his knowledge of the future, or the bizarre circumstances of his current understanding. He just needed to be there for her, as a friend, as someone who truly understood. He took a deep breath and pressed call. Max's voice, when she answered, was thick with unshed tears. "Hello?" "Max? It's Alistair." There was a slight pause, a hint of surprise in her tone. "Alistair? Hi." "I… I heard," he said gently, choosing his words carefully. "About Ben. I'm so sorry, Max." A choked sob escaped her. "It's… it's awful, Alistair. He… he was so cruel." "He doesn't know what he's lost, Max," Alistair said, his voice firm. "You are brilliant, kind, and stronger than you know. His inability to see that is his failing, not yours." He listened patiently as she poured out her hurt and anger, offering words of encouragement and validation. He spoke not with the detached sympathy of his younger self, but with the genuine empathy of someone who shared a similar struggle, someone who knew the sting of that particular vulnerability. As the conversation continued, something shifted within Alistair. He saw Max not just as a friend with a shared history, but as a remarkable woman who had faced adversity with strength and resilience. Her intelligence, her vulnerability, her unwavering spirit – all the qualities he admired in the present-day Max – were already present in this heartbroken 22-year-old. A warmth spread through him, a feeling that went beyond platonic concern. He found himself wanting to offer her more than just words, wanting to hold her, to reassure her that she was worthy of love and respect, exactly as she was. A romantic feeling, unexpected yet undeniably present, began to bloom in his chest. It wasn't just the shared history of the bedwetters cabin, or the camaraderie of their university years. It was the admiration for her strength in the face of heartbreak, the deep understanding of her struggles, and the undeniable connection that had been subtly growing between them for years, across different timelines and different ages. He ended the call with a promise to see her soon, a genuine desire to offer her tangible support. As he hung up, Alistair looked around his younger self's messy apartment, a new sense of purpose settling within him. He was here for Max. And perhaps, in supporting her through this difficult time, he might also find something he hadn't realized he was looking for. The timeline had shifted again, and this time, the changes felt deeply personal, filled with the unexpected possibility of something more. Chapter 14 The familiar lurch in his stomach, the subtle distortion of the brightly lit department store, caught Alistair completely off guard. One moment he was standing in his 22-year-old self's cluttered university apartment, the lingering echo of Max's tearful voice still in his ears, the burgeoning warmth of a new feeling stirring within him. The next, the world around him had shrunk, the scent of new fabric and department store perfume filling his nostrils once more. He blinked, his adult eyes struggling to refocus on the towering racks of children's clothing. He looked down at his small hands, his bright blue cartoon dog t-shirt. He was five again. Back in the department store. His mother's voice, younger and more melodic than he had heard in years, broke through his confusion. "You know, honey, your bed has been a little wet lately. Do you think we should try these? Maybe they'll help you stay dry at night." There she was, holding up the package of astronaut-themed diapers, the same question hanging in the air, the same pivotal moment he had already experienced – twice. Alistair stared at the package, a wave of disorientation washing over him. This shouldn't be happening. His temporal jumps had always been deliberate, controlled (or at least, he thought they were). This sudden, involuntary leap back was unprecedented. It felt like the timeline itself was stuttering, skipping, replaying key moments. He thought of Max. He loved her. The realization had solidified in his 22-year-old self, a warmth that went beyond friendship and shared history. He cherished their connection, the unique bond forged in childhood vulnerability and strengthened by years of shared experiences, both academic and deeply personal. He knew the consequences of agreeing to these diapers. He knew it would likely lead to years of bedwetting, the need for pull-ups on long trips, and ultimately, his current embarrassing predicament. He knew it had also shaped Max's childhood, leading them to that fateful science camp and their enduring, understanding connection. The thought of a timeline where he and Max might not have shared those early, formative experiences, where their bond might be different or even non-existent, sent a pang of genuine fear through his five-year-old heart. He couldn't risk losing that connection, the foundation of what he now realized was a profound and growing love. He looked up at his mother, her kind eyes filled with concern. He looked at the astronaut diapers, no longer seeing them as a symbol of potential future embarrassment, but as a thread in the tapestry of his shared history with Max. Taking a deep breath, a small smile playing on his lips, Alistair reached out and touched the package. "Yes, Mommy," he said, his voice clear and surprisingly resolute for a five-year-old. "Let's try them. They look really cool!" He pointed at the smiling astronaut on the packaging. "Maybe they'll help me dream about space!" His mother beamed, clearly pleased by his sudden enthusiasm. "Oh, good, sweetie! I thought you'd like the astronauts." She placed the package in the shopping cart, oblivious to the complex web of temporal consequences her little boy had just embraced. As they continued their shopping, Alistair felt a strange sense of acceptance. He was consciously choosing this path, fully aware of the potential pitfalls and the future filled with absorbent undergarments. But he was also choosing a path that had led him to Max, to their unique and cherished connection. And for that, he wouldn't change a thing. The possibility of a future with Max, built on the foundation of their shared history, was worth every potentially embarrassing moment. The timeline might be unpredictable, but his feelings for Max were not. Chapter 15 Alistair’s eyes fluttered open, the soft, diffused light of the morning filtering through the bedroom curtains. He stretched, a familiar contentment settling over him. Next to him, nestled amongst the rumpled sheets, lay Max, her dark hair tousled against the pillow, a peaceful smile gracing her lips. Then, the familiar, slightly damp sensation registered. A warmth against his skin, the unmistakable bulk beneath his pajamas. He glanced down, a small, wry smile touching his own lips. Yes. Still. He shifted slightly, and Max stirred, her eyes fluttering open. A sleepy smile widened on her face as she met his gaze. Then, her own eyes flickered downwards, a knowing chuckle escaping her. “Morning, sleepyhead,” she murmured, her voice still thick with sleep. “Looks like we had a little… accident.” Alistair reached over and gently brushed a stray strand of hair from her forehead. “Seems so,” he replied, his tone light. “Some things, it seems, never truly change.” A sudden, insistent wail pierced the peaceful morning quiet. It was a small, high-pitched cry, full of urgent need. Max’s eyes widened, and she immediately sat up, a surge of maternal energy replacing her sleepy demeanor. “There’s our little alarm clock,” she said, a fond smile returning to her face. Alistair followed her gaze towards the baby monitor on the nightstand, the soft glow illuminating the tiny form of their firstborn child. A son. Born just a few weeks ago. As they both moved to get out of bed, the familiar crinkle of absorbent material accompanied their movements. They exchanged a knowing glance, a silent acknowledgment of their shared reality. They had built a life together, a life deeply intertwined from that unexpected encounter in the bedwetters cabin so many years ago. Their shared history, their mutual understanding, had formed the bedrock of their relationship, weathering the occasional embarrassing moments with humor and unwavering support. The decision he had made as a five-year-old, the conscious choice to embrace the astronaut diapers, had indeed shaped their lives in profound ways. They had navigated adolescence and adulthood, their persistent bedwetting a shared secret, a unique thread in the tapestry of their bond. They had found comfort and acceptance in each other, a love that transcended the occasional damp sheets and the need for discreet laundry. Now, here they were, thirty years old, parents to a newborn son, still occasionally waking up to wet diapers. And somehow, it didn't feel like a source of shame. It was just… a part of their story. As Max hurried towards the nursery, Alistair carefully removed his own wet diaper, a familiar routine by now. He glanced at the baby monitor, watching Max gently lift their crying son from the crib. A feeling of overwhelming love and contentment washed over him. He wouldn't trade this life, this family, this unique and sometimes soggy journey with Max, for anything. The unpredictable nature of time had thrown him a curveball, but it had also led him to her. And as he followed Max into the nursery, ready to face the joys and challenges of parenthood – likely with a pack of diapers close at hand – he knew that their story, with all its unexpected twists and wet mornings, was just beginning. The End

***This story is an alternative time-line to ours about the post covid pandemic era. *** -Prelude Setup- "The year is 2022, the last 2 and a half years Covid 19 has reaped havoc on society, but now with things opening back up and every day taking more and more steps forward from quarantine and masks more questions arise. The one on our table today is schooling. Now the switch to E-learning was not fast nor easy, many kids didn't learn what the needed too, or the way they needed too. We have many kids who regressed in not only their studies but in maturity, social face to face, and in unfortunately many cases out of the house habits. We currently have statistics of grades k thru 12 on the screen behind me. As you can see these are the most common issues students are having. In k thru 6, most students have regressed in mathematics, reading and writing. They also have a steep up tick in bathroom accidents and other social behaviors such as thumb sucking, whining, and "wanting mommy". We believe these are all related. Also with grades 5 thru 12 we are seeing issues with confidence, low test scores, unpreparedness, and social awkwardness." The sharped dressed woman at the front of the meeting room stood tall as she took off her glasses looking at the screen behind her. "I, Dr. Jasmine Hartwell propose this... (she lays out 13 tests on the table in front of her labeled pre-k all the way thru 12 grade) These are placement tests. Every student in this district will take these tests and their scores will tell us where they are at academically, in addition each student will be sent a packet at home to be filled out by their guardian to get the full scope of how both mature and socially stable each child is. This school district along with 4 others have been chosen across the US to participate in this to see if a wide roll out is what this country needs. Now there are limits to placements from these results current 16, 17 and 18 year old may not place below 8th grade if then need to we will have a special class set for them. 12 and up may not be placed below K under 12 is fair game. Now on the flip side of this NO student will be moving up due to test scores. This is to see if they need help or not. And in addition we will have multiple staff members here to help in transition down graders will need, either maybe a councilor or a trained specialist to help them calm down and fit in better with their new grade and age range. If there is any questions email them to me. And please keep you emotions at the door during these tests this is the best for us and them. Thank you tests will start tomorrow." Dr. Hartwell says closing her book putting her glasses away and walks out of the meeting leaving all the teachers, principles and faculty in a gasp. The next day as soon as it hit 10am every student across Willow's Green School District was sat down for the test about the same time all the parents were also filling out their packet about their sons and daughters being as honest as they can. By 4pm that same day most families were back home discussing the day, some over dinner, some in a quiet room, some scared, some over confident. But all had the weekend to think, enjoy, and prepare for what Monday brings with the test results. All weekend long teachers and government appointed educational professionals would be grading and judging test and packets a like. By Monday the kids were back in school in their usual classes. The district of a little over 8 hundred kids was ready and waiting for how crazy the day was about to become. Busses were outside the high school, middle school, and elementary waiting to bring the kids who were labeled as down graders where they needed to go. Parents all got text messages at the same time as the schools were giving out the results to the kids. In total two thirds of the kids were being down graded! The senior and junior classes didn't see much loss, sophomore and freshman classes had almost half drown graded at least one grade. The middle school was hit the worst over half of the current middle school was being down graded to elementary. While half the elementary was being down graded, 65 kids across k thru 5 were send back to pre k (most of the kindergarteners) and only a few preschoolers fell out of pre k. The busses gathered the kids some in hysterics, some angry, and a few in just shock. This story will follow 3 family's effected by this government test in Willow's Green school district. I'm sorry this intro was so long, but I've been wanting to write this story for a while and I have a lot of thoughts. I might also post this on writing.com as an interactive depending on feed back. Stop by seen for chapter 1! Thank you!

I did this story initially on another Forum (now sadly closed) and it has been also posted to the Stories HTML section. So if you have already read it i apoligise. This one is joined by another one - seven years apart - still in progress! - is in a separate thread which i will post in another thread (and now with additional chapters when htey occur!) This story is fiction but also very loosely my life if I started my wetting/messing problems at an earlier age, rather than my early 20s – and born female instead of transitioning (Male to Female) at 25. Any coincidence yadda yadda yadda and the like. Baby Suzy the Super Soaker All Grown Up – College Complications and a New BFF. Chapter 1 – The Story So Far Suzy Rebecca Larson is a person with a number of issues – the biggest one being she has been double incontinent since she was born. Having been effectively a baby since she was born, now at the age of 18 and is now a teen baby , having been a “big” baby for years. When she was 2 and growing up her parents noticed her nappies were getting more and more heavier with pee, as opposed to tailing off like other kids being potty trained, so her mother and father dubbed her Baby Suzy The Super -Soaker. As a result she was referred to various doctors, who said she was double incontinent but further tests lead to developmental issues. As someone who was still acting like a child for as long ss she could, at the age of 9 she was diagnosed as an infantilism, to add to the double incontinence. With virtually no bladder control this required nappies and plastic pants 24/7 together with some stuffed toys and dummies, even on the road to puberty. . She does things like sucking her thumb, or sometimes letting the game away in school – or now college. She can get anxious and worries easily. Family and doctors say she will never be able to be potty trained despite being actually a very intelligent young woman for most of her life. Her new best friend. Lisa Smith, is in the same boat for mild autism and some other similar issues that have come and gone. She’s at college where she has made a best friend in Lisa. Because of her problems she is classed as Additional Support Needs student. She was previously in a special needs school in her home city of Dundee, but just started college this August. In the last school everyone has some sort of disability, so people who have similar issues often pair up and make friends. She met her a few months ago after her previous best friend left the city for London (her dad got a new job after yet another round of redundancies at her previous job). They first met bumping into her at a college trial day in June, which was just a fortnight after her other best friend (Alma) left. She was at the same special needs school because of her requiring an indwelling catheter (intermittent never really worked for her even with school’s help) but bowels were fine at the age of 7. Alma Cartwright used to visit her home regularly so knows all of her situations including her baby stuff she keeps at home – now some in larger sizes as Suzy grew to 6 foot… They used to bond over their bladder problems and helped each other out, as the attended the same special needs school. Alma was able to drain her bag into the loo by the time she was 12. But Suzy has never been able to do her own nappy changes for the double incontinence because she has trouble reaching down and around and clumsy as well as having both ends to clean up so she always forgets one of the things to check everything in each change - her pee, her pooh and now since she was 11, periods too. The pain as well at that time of the month does regular pain, and just like her bladder problem, she has -a heavy flow. although she has less to be concerned about with periods as some going through puberty, as she technically away swearing a giant pad being 24/7 in nappies – Mum says her XL Adult Nappies they are the world’s biggest maxi pad! having said that she has less to worry about if her tampon pad or cup leaks, with constant leaks from her bladder and bowels too. She had her problems since puberty most likely the issue from her mother Orla who has PCOS (polycystic ovary syndrome. She seems to be okay “down there” after scans but they keep an eye on her. One thing is at least she does not have as bad as her mother, who is bedbound 3 days a month and wears adult pullups at least 9 days each month. Thankfully her mother works as a in a medical environment in a doctors surgery (her hubby Andy is senior management in a factory), they can be more understanding and flexible her to get for example 2 double rest days back to back, and her fellow nurses always are happy to help. She even sometimes babysits for them to pay them back, as well as Orla arranging Suzy has a babysitter (commercial or with friends or colleagues) for as many hours as possible when she is at work during school holidays, when she due her period, and special working evenings etc. Her mother usually gives about 10 sides of A4 how to deal with her, all laminated in a ring binder – her likes and dislikes, how to do things, as well as the usuals like emergency numbers and the like. She includes the side of the nappy bag instructions and if she needs constipation relief again. As Suzy grows older (and taller) this still continues, with the last few years have had to add about her feminine hygiene regimens and pain needs. Suzy can stand for a change on her own but can never get it right. The information and constant coverage might seem OTT But she likes to do things right. As she gets older many of her babysitters covering mums working hours (most 2-year-old babies don’t get periods!) Suzy thought she had got it changed right once when Mum was a bit late home with traffic on the way home from work for one hour. Tapes and everything looked right – first time – but she’d forgotten to clean her bum and as a result there was both initial smearing (as she’d forgotten to use a baby wipe to clean after messing herself) … Then Part 2 arrived just after taking her by surprised just as her mother home she messed again, but with the initial smearing it was literally everywhere. Suzy was advised to go into the shower for a quick clean up, as you could smell it coming through my nose as I got through the front door – very unusually but she was mortified about the smell – sometimes she’s like sometimes she can be embarrassed when she messes, and not really embarrassed at all – she usually takes these things in her stride. I keep telling her, it’s an everyday part of life to evacuate your bowels as well as urinating. I did give her due, however at least her own efforts in changing an hour earlier meant it did not overload with poop in the same one. She enjoyed a clean evening that night, doing with just a couple of wet changes before bed (thankful for mum, I was the person doing the changing!). Sometimes nursing sessions and appointments mean I am late home and hopefully she’s never left like that again, but bladders and bowels have a mind of their own. Suzy doesn’t yet drive but her mother sent her away for her provisional a year before hand. She is hoping to start training either after college or in one of the holidays, but she’s okay with being out and about on her own, since she was 12. The college first two weeks went but quickly and they were growing closer day by day. The detail of this story starts on the third week of her college 22/23 session. As her mother drops her off at her first day of week 3 of the college year. She dropped her off quickly before continuing to work. To start with the two new friends but in the three months or so she has only the class, History. But as things were still newish between them, sometimes they would surprise each other. Chapter 2 – A Very Nice Offer But How Do I Tell Her? “Morning Lisa, how are you today” she says as she sits at her desk, next to her best friend, “I am good – did you see the thunderstorm last night it was massive…” “Yeah”…. She tails off quickly as Lisa seems she has something else to say. “My mum and dad are finally letting me have my first sleepover on Friday night. Would you like to come Suzy its will be super fun”. Suzy thinks to herself and feels a little bit anxious “I will need to ask but hopefully that. sounds super cool”, she says putting her thumb in her mouth (which is one of her anti-anxiety things). Her mother worked with the college before Suzy starting. She still has her part time helper (down from full time at school) Becca. However, she more regularly has to visit Nurse Paula several times a day, as she changes the nappies for her. Nurse Paula also changes the nappies for another incontinent boy who uses a wheelchair, as well as one girl who has a ostomy/stoma appliance alongside having Cerebral Palsy. They both know that Suzy is a teen baby / into littlespace, as well as the double incontinence. When she went for her first nappy change of the day, Suzy lies and looks concerned, Paula asked “Is everything ok“ “Yeah… Lisa has invited me to her sleepover on -Friday and I don’t think she knows I more often at home go into littlespace. She knows I am incontinent, but I don’t think she knows the rest…” Paula said “Well if she’s going to be your new friend in college I guess you should be able to tell each other… See what your parents say”. Suzy said “thanks for that… and thanks- for changing me again” “Give my love to your mum” Paula finished with as she left. Over lunch she chatted to her again, and as they were getting ready to restart learning afterwards. Totally unknown to them was Lisa’s mother was on the phone to Orla (Suzy’s mother), being unable to get her as she was in clinic that morning. Polly is married and full time mum, and married to Brian who owns a taxi company. Lisa’s mother Polly started with the usual pleasantries, checking how things were and all that. Polly then explaining “Well Lisa’s been pestering me for a sleepover for her, and your Suzy, as well as sisters Hannah and Helen from her former school class and also Tiffany who lives nearby. It will be supervised by me and also my 25yo Anna will be helping me as well – so two adults to six kids. I got her to ask today but I need to obviously discuss her extra needs with you, then the other parents one at a time too. I remember you told me that she’s incontinent but is there anything else she needs help with?” Orla then thought without saying here’s where we break up a friendship before it starts… as she takes a very deep breath. Orla started with the relevant stuff to this month and the weekend ahead. “My daughter you know is incontinent – but double incontinent with sometimes extra boosters needed in her nappies when she’s been drinking as lot like when its warm. She uses her nappy for that time of the month too since she was 11. As well she is a teen baby into little things at home, and to a lesser extent at school/college. She has things like baby bottles and dummies made for adults, sucks her thumb, watching kids tv, baby bottles, and that sort of thing. She loves sitting at home in just her onesie holding up her plastic pants – with a bra underneath too usually during the day – playing around with her teddies, sucking her thumb and watching kids TV for toddlers. Sometimes if it’s very very hot she might just be in bra and knickers, but in her case knickers is plastic or net knickers and nappy. The shrinks say it’s infantilism and I guess she’s used to it in that some parts grew up like puberty and other bits never did. We were never able to potty train her. She’s is all OK with putting on tops, skirts, bottoms, some dresses and the like but sadly she’s too clumsy to change nappies. So we have to change her - keep telling her the Extra Large adult nappies are the biggest maxi pad in the world - but she has some help at college…Despite all that my girl is a really a great kid often going out her way to help kids at her last school, as she’s more intelligent than you night think for someone with all that. She is also great friends - with your daughter (Lisa). Her last friend ended up moving south after her dad was made redundant. Their family and daughter knew everything so I guess this means you know now too.” Polly “You do know that my Lisa still wets the bed?” At this point Orla just about drops the phone “No I did not… Is this a lifelong thing or did it start after something happened?” Polly “No it’s been lifelong… currently in Large size adult disposable nappies and old school plastic pants. She has a giant collection of stuffed toys, so I think – nothing unusual as remember she’s on the spectrum – so yes she has nappies on too but only at night, only for wetting as she has no issues with soiling or anything… tell a lie – since 10 she has only twice she was messy in the morning, but she was sick those times. When her friends used to be up in her room at school we would change her in Angie’s old room, so I can be very discrete for Suzy too in front of the other kids, like I do for Lisa. Speaking of Lisa, you might not know that when she started going through puberty, it was like she went from one end of The Spectrum to another. It was like a different a different person all together – from outgoing and happy to .sad and detached. None of our relatives were this bad. But she’s getting a little better so hopefully by the time she does college, she will start to better as by then hopefully she will be through the worst of it. She can be pretty private about everything but being the mother of a teenager daughter with special needs as I am sure you will be familiar…”. Orla “yeah tell me about it…” Polly “Well that will be no problem at all, I will do my best to help her. Did you say she need help putting on new nappies and things like cleaning up afterwards?” Orla “Yes she will – on the night I will send over a bag or two of nappies with a few bits of information that might be useful, like the things she likes done in a certain way, and I’ll talk to her on the day about what little and big stuff she needs alongside clothes ? Polly “That’s brilliant – I can look after her throughout the day nappies as well as I look after my own girl at bedtime. We will make sure she feels welcome here in our home, with no embarrassment and happy, along with in the future too. I will treat this information in confidence if you can do the same with Lisa’s bedwetting? As I said teenagers and that!” Orla “Yes of course – remember I am a medical professional. Think if the girls heard discussing they would be red faced till Christmas. Apart from keeping it quieted I guess we should tell the kids tonight so there’s no surprise or worry for either of them, or I can reassure Suzy she’s going to be fine in your capable hands? By the way Lisa is more than welcome here anytime, in the day or staying over, and Andy and I will have no problem extending the courtesy to her, and helping with whatever she needs to make her comfortable?” Polly “Sounds fine by me Orla…. Do you mind if I pinch the quote about the worlds biggest maxi pad as it might help when she’s…” Orla interrupts “no, you cannot steal what is a gift. Nice to chat with you again…” They ended the call both -having a better understanding of the other kid being well looked after in both sides of a new friendship, rather than Suzy’s mum wondering if they would head for the hills when they heard about all her problems. Chapter 3 – Did That Just Happen? Monday Evening, and Suzy arrives home. Her mother is a short time behind her. “Hey Mum. first nurse Paula is asking for you, and she’s okay for my supplies. Second, my new friend Lisa invited me to a sleepover at her home… I would love to go but worried about who will change me and me going into littlespace in their home…” Orla / Suzy mum starts with “… we had a chat and I explained all your issues, and she explained all of Lisa’s. The short of it is they are happy to welcome you inn their home. Lisa’s mum and her older sister Anna will be the adults you can approach there. They will be happy to change you as needed throughout the evening and into the morning. Now don’t worry as she’s had practice, as her daughter is a bed wetter too. Suzy “Hang on… I didn’t know that…. w…”. Orla “… yes Lisa’s she’s wet since she was a child, but I think she’s worried about what others think, so she’s a bit on the quiet about it. They know about the little stuff as well as your continence problems and everything else, and she’s more than happy to make feel welcome by changing you, doing things too. Lisa’s mum or grown up sister Anna will be looking after you. There’s no need to worry and she sounds like a very caring mother. I will drop off plenty nappies to her mum for you and will give her a few notes on how you like everything done in particular ways. I’ve told her from the off Lisa’s welcome over here too, and me and your dad will do our best to make her feel similarly welcome if you have her here, like changing her or also giving her some room where she can relax if she’s feeling overwhelmed or needing chill space. And it does mean there’s another subject to discuss bar history and boys – your toileting problems too like you had with Alma… that’s got to be good right?” ….. “ At the same time Lisa’s mother was explaining all Suzy’s issues and wanted to remind her not to make her feel uncomfortable about her problems, but she promised she never does in school so she wont be starting now. Lisa’s mother also advises she will be welcome at Suzy’s mums and can get changed and a chill out space or anything you need too – they will make you welcome there too. Soon after all the catchup and homework related call with Suzy “I dint know you wet the bed Lisa?” she replies with “I didn’t know about your little side.” I knew you wet yourself with the nurse visits and that” Suzy “I do mess myself too, and am unable to manage the changes myself as I am so clumsy and always forget one part of the cleanup. So Mum or Dad or a babysitter or whoever always changes me every time I need it. And as you’ve noticed / seen a nurse helps me in college”. After a couple of homework questions, Lisa admits “You know I’ve wanted to try being a teen baby myself… I think that amount of nappies etc. might be too much on my mum who’s already looking after a lifelong bedwetter…” Suzy “Well if you don’t try something you will never know. I could bring some extra stuff to the sleepover for you to try, and also we can talk about this quietly at lunch tomorrow?” Lisa “Well sounds like a plan… wait … so you are definitely coming on Friday then.” Suzy “You try and stop me…” Lisa then explained to her mum about the “would like to experiment as a Teen Baby, being like Suzy was sometimes with things like nappies, onesies, teddies, dummies bottles and the like… I don’t know how it will go but for a couple of years I’ve wanted to try being a baby. I know she’s a teen baby now but she was a baby for years if you know what I mean” … “Well we can make a start Friday if you like?” “Are you sure that won’t be too much for you?” “Well I used to change your nappies during the day back year ago. Besides I would like you to do whatever it does to make you feel welcome, so that you can own your condition my darling… Secondly I want you to be happy to try the same things your friends do too. I will get extra nappies and the rest of the baby section for you later this week, and I will see what teen sized supplies I can find online. Thirdly I would much rather you were trying being a baby than getting knocked up and having one of your own. If you don’t like then we can stop after two weeks say?? “So no big girl potty for two weeks? Mummy I really love you…” Lisa hugged her mother tighter than she’s ever done. Maybe this was a breakthrough her mum thought…. Was she maybe being problematic because it’s something she’s wanted for ages? Chapter 4 – Midweek Organisation Tuesday saw a quiet day by comparison, but the morning was spent by Lisa’s mother Polly doing some further research online. She knew of Adult Babies after watching a TV show by chance, which featured an English AB and his mummy / wife that started as a bedwetting problem and developed into a full-time relationship. He made a point that struck - we’re not interested in kids like pedophiles – we ARE the kids – she thought consenting adults getting up to is fine in her mind? She remembers thinking “that could be one of my three”. And here we are… it might be a phase, but she seemed eager to try at least. She might have been sitting on it for quite some time. Polly’s oldest is 30 called Lucy now living in Luton (married with kids) Her middle one is 25 year old Anna who lives in town but away from home, and is about five minutes’ drive in another scheme/estate (in a relationship no kids). And of course, 19 year old Lisa still lives at home. They all had their own issues, but nothing like Lisa’s everyday situations combined two into one. She’s usually a Large when I change her disposable, so I find extra supplies of regular plain ones she uses for bedwetting and for her to use during the day, at night, and some for at college – which I will need to check up on with Suzy’s mum Orla. I also find some fancy printed ones too and some colours. These were a mix of breathable (regular) and plastic backed. Lisa also needs old school plastic pants, like at bedtime, so she orders quite a few extra pairs to change with for using all day. She’s also found some “big” baby onesies and adult size dummies, and the likes. After ordering all that lot, she heads to the local superstore, for extra baby supplies too, as well as the first lot of supplies for the sleepover. Polly was then texting with Suzy’s mum Orla – over several messages – and explained the story of last night, and the reaction of Lisa to her mother agreeing to it – at least initially for a couple of weeks. Orla replied to Polly “That’s good that she asked you to try, and I am so glad she’s so happy when she told you. Feel free to ask if you’ve got questions. Also I’d be happy to store some of her nappies for her visiting here, like I will give you some of hers for Friday and then more for the next time” which was agreed to by both. Even if Lisa decided two weeks of being a teen baby was enough, it was kind of Orla to offer to store Lisa’s supplies too – for bedwetting at least in the future – as after 19 years some things will not change sadly. Polly was also given the number of Paula (the nurse that changes Suzy at the College) and she phoned her up to speak about things. She explained “her daughter is friends with Suzy, and she has been only a bed wetter for now, and didn’t need anything during the day. She said to Suzy she’s always wanted to try being a teen baby and we’ve agreed to a two week trial starting this Friday the day of their sleepover. As I usually change her at night I would think she will need help changing her nappies during the day when she’s at college?” “Yes I would be more than happy to help. If you can supply the pads or nappies – what size is she and type?” “Large adult every day cloth backed disposable nappies at the top end of the absorbency scale (10). are the ones she uses and I have ordered another larger supply of those ones . She also uses plastic pants so I’ve ordered some more of those. Also some plastic backed nappies too so we can try which is best…” “Yes I will giver her a hand for as long as you and she need my help. Whether that’s for a couple of weeks, or as long as she wanted to be a Teen Baby, or if her nighttime problems get worse and come back during the day or whatever. Is she allergic to any kind of baby wipes, creams like Sudocrem, or gloves? “No – only thing is a one food items that Lisa knows to avoid as it can cause her tummy problems, but nothing that you’d use to change a baby with”. “Any other things that she might help with in the next fortnight?” to Polly replies “Lisa generally used sanitary pads, sometimes tampons if swimming, at that time of the month but confirmed her daughter would be just using the nappy interior to soak that up if it becomes a thing during the trial (but she’s not expecting one in the fortnight). As she’s never been needing changed nappies during the day (just at night) she will discuss with Lisa over time keep minds open if she wants to learn to change herself. But as this will be a trial of things that’s not really anything needing thought about right now, it was agreed. She agreed to also leave with her a couple of spare pairs of knickers and plastic pants – just in case of a nappy leak that I can’t dry off – and Polly agreed to drop these off on Thursday too”. “Good to speak with you Polly and I look forward to meeting your daughter on Friday. Her friend Suzy visits me and she knows the way here so I am sure can keep her right”. Wednesday and Thursday went by so fast with more going on in the background to get ready for the sleepover, as well as getting things ready for Lisa becoming a baby for the first time. Chapter 5 – First Day Of The Rest Of Lisa’s Life 1 – Lisa and Suzy wake up ready for fun, and Lisa’s first daytime change in years Friday morning finally came round. Just before Lisa’s alarm was meant to go off, her mummy Polly woke her to surprise her by saying “good morning my baby girl” which made Lisa come to full awake with a happy sigh as she saw Mummy with a baby bottle of formula milk and her some baby cereal in a baby bowl. She said “This is the start of your new life my baby girl… “ and handed her the bottle for a few moments before doing “choo choo” noises to her which made her giggle like a baby. After the last spoon Mummy said “All done… now lets get you in a daytime nappy for the first time… you have a pink one…” Lisa was taken over to the changing mat they used at night only. She was fully cleaned up from her wet night time nappy before getting lotion, powder rash cream, and a coat of powder inside the plastic pants. However before the her new day nappy was put on, she was asked to put her arms up for a plain onesie in a nude colours, as well as a white bra. She was told “the onesie is because it will keep your nappy and plastic pants up all day under your shirt and will also help you feel even more little. Nurse Paula has a couple of these spare, along with extra plastic pants, knickers, and your nappies. For the sleepover, I will get you into slightly more babyish supplies too.” “Yeah, Mum that’s good… I know its dress down Friday but showing up at school in just bra and nappy would be taking the piss…” replied Lisa. “… especially as this is the first day I am doing this” he then continued to get the rest of her stuff ready for her to be taken to college by Mum by car. On the way she was reminded “Remember to use the pass to show you need to speak with the nurse. If they see that pass whoever is teaching knows it’s a private matter. These are issued who might need the toilet urgently or need to see the nurse or the likes regularly. Nurse Paula is a professional so don’t be embarrassed to get help with anything. Suzy has agreed to take you to see the nurse for your first change. The nurse wants to check in with you at the end day today as its the first day, and then check in with you as you are leaving college every Friday for the early finish. She will keep in touch with you. If you remember we discussed about telling people then we can just the few people at the sleepover and nurse etc. and if you decide to keep as a teen baby you can tell the rest of the class if you want to…” As they got into the college car park, she said “…and can you give Nurse Paula” as she undid Lisa’s seatbelt, giving her a wrapped parcel in a capital “It’s a big box of chocolates for the nurse who’ll be changing you all day today and for the next fortnight at least”. “Good call Mum…” Lisa said before added “don’t munch the whole box by yourself…” aww spoilsport… but does this mean I need to get you one like that?” “Well I do it because I am your mother through thick and thin…. But sometimes you do give me little things too… This is the first day and we want to keep Nurse Paula sweet… And tell her if she has any problems to give me a ring. Suzy’s Mum will pick you up here with her tonight and bring you both to our house for the sleepover which will be a bit earlier than others so we can the baby stuff all away and ready in time. Don’t worry baby you got this“ “Yeah thanks (kiss on cheek) Love you mum”. Meanwhile in Suzy’s house she was getting ready for college as well as discussing and agreeing with mum what she wants to take with her. After her morning shower, nappy change and getting dressed, she was also discussing to bring some things with her for the sleepover – in addition to more everyday supplies like new nappies (regular everyday ones), spare cotton knickers and plastic pants to hold them up. She also selected some of her favourite onesies, bottle and regular dummy, doll to cuddle and an extra stuffed toy too along with a babyish nightie. She had also had well as a small number of printed nappies – extra thick and crinkly as well as mega babyish! She also looked out some regular stuff to wear too for the ride home, as she was technically going their in college attire. She also looked out her sleeping bag, which had a waterproof liner too. She sometimes opened it out as a quilt when she was staying with Alma, and her mum had also left her a couple of disposable bed pads for under herself. She had most of the pages from the instructions for babysitters - missing the bit about nappy changes as she writes over that with Lisa! You are used to that with Paula”. Her Mum dropped her off at college and she was looking forward to the day ahead. She saw Lisa as she arrived a few minutes later while still early for the class “Hello” with hugs…. Suzy said she was taking her to the nurse after an hour and a half, while she showed the parcel in the bag shed been told for Nurse. As it’s the first day Lisa wants to try to follow Suzy’s schedule and not create any extra work, but it was agreed that bladders and bowels often have a mind of their own. After showing the two passes for Suzy – and Lisa – to leave after an hour and a half for their first change of the day. Lisa remembered to grab from her jacket hook the gift her Mother gave for the nurse. “why does this feel like we are in trouble?” Lisa asked walking down the corridor. As Suzy knocked (and Lisa copied) on the door they waited “Come In… You must be Lisa.” She said as she was given the present “From my mum” she said.,.. “aww she did not have to do that” said Paula, to which Lisa replied “that’s usually my mums line LOL”. “Lisa, Welcome here. Remember to come here every time you need changed, feel wet or anything else – just knock and wait if I am with someone like one of the other kids who need extra help. Now lie down on the couch I will do yours first” as she gloved up before getting one of Lisa’s everyday nappies out alongside wipes, lotion and powder… Now just relax don’t be tense… relax Lisa…this is what the nurse is here for, helping people like you and Suzy who need a bit more help”. She did as she was told as Lisa took her top and skirt before lying back in only the onesie for top half… ” Lie back I will unbutton your onesie and take off your plastic pants…. “Good girl Lisa. You are just wet so that should be easy enough to get you changed” As Paula took the wipe to Lisa she was relaxing, she was given a tiny bit of rash cream on one corner “Don’t want that to get worse but it looks like it’s just happened throughout the night. “ As well as a little lotion and generous shake of baby powder followed her new nappy before plastic pants replaced too (with powder between that and her nappy) before fastening her onesie and told her to jump down and sit on the chair where Suzy was. As she leaves Lisa to replace her top and skirt Paula says “That’s your first change in here by me… see that wasn’t bad was it?” “Yeah I could get used to this” Lisa says. “Well done good girl”. Then Suzy’s turn came and was similar, but also required extra wipe of her bits to get rid of daily discharge at the front and smearing on her back passage – quire regular for her so Paula didn’t give it a seconds thought. And some dry wipes as she was the wetter of the two). She checked for Suzy’s bum as she had bowel impaction the week before but seemed to be fine today. “Right Suzy you are ready to go too… All dry and clean Suzy too, and enjoy your sleepover girls OK? Chapter 6 – First Day Of The Rest Of Lisa’s Life 2 – Something Happened On The Way To Heaven , but Sh*t Happens Mid morning break next with the extended changing time for two not one and Lisa- not yet used to it) meant five mins to go, so they were able to proceed to their common room for a short time extra before the others, but given the nurses/toilet passes they had to get out of class this was normal for them to be early or even late back to class., Suzy sat down and says “yes we can do this as sometimes one of the other kids would take longer and need one off help, like an unexpected period or boys coming in to ask for condoms, wet pants to a sprained ankle from sports injuries. She was a jack of all trades, as any true medical professional has to be…” “Like your Mum Suzy?” “Yes she’s also a nurse but works in a doctors surgery”. Lisa then asked “so when you usually need next change then Suzy?” “As it’s Friday short day, when I have finished lunch, then on the way out Friday for one last change before heading home and then also for a weekly count. One or two more Monday to Thursday. However that all depends if the pad leaks, overflows, or it’s a bad day. You’ll get used to knowing it its soaked by the wet feeling of your nappy wet against your the skin, or the sense that something’s coming out the back. But just ask Lisa and me and the nurse and your Mum will do their best to keep you right. But you are doing well for your first day”. With no need to get another change at the end of their second session of the day, they proceeded direct to lunch at the campus café. They both had been going there since starting, and they started chatting about the plans for the sleepover that night. Half way through her meal Lisa jerked forward suddenly “What’s wrong hunney?” “I think I’ve got to get to the loo…” she said as it was her usual feeling. She was unsure if she should keep it in until her next change and ask for a potty or something. But after about ten seconds rocking back and forward, she had a bowel movement right into the nappy, causing her to stop. “… well I did but I think I’ve shit myself right in front of you, right here at Lunch. “Lisa, remember Paula told you to relax… No need to be sad or embarrassed, this happens to real babies all the time...” Suzy saw her face going beetroot red before sayings “.. Lisa, this is why we use nappies. Don’t need to worry….” After finishing their ice cream quickly they made a slightly earlier than usual exit, so which they walk out hand in hand down to the nurses office Suzy says “take my hand Paula will sort things out.” Lisa quietly says, walking a little funny because of her situation with her dirty nappy, said “So how do you deal with the fact you shit yourself in class or whatever in front of everyone – what does people usually think and how many people ever work it out other than smell ?” Suzy says “The odds of someone actually having a personal accident is quite low -and most people are more concerned about relationships, getting drunk or whatever, than a one-in-a-thousand chance that they’ve had an accident. This is added buy two other things. Firstly if someone senses you are unwell you just quietly say it’s a condition or whatever, and they will follow up usually positively. We have adults here not kids. Secondly, These days nappies are built to work. They usually have a core bit designed for the needs of people who are bowel incontinent or that might have a chance of an occasional surprise. The plastic pants cut down the smell. When I was in hospital as a kid, terry or cheap baby nappies with worn out plastic or rubber pants and twice-daily enemas to try to “regulate” my bowels but made things worse – and the front side, terry nappies with soaker pads for the likes of me who earned the name Super Soaker changed every hour… I kid you not … just relax (knocks on Paula’s door “please wait” ) and remember years ago, things like this we so much harder to get right, These days nappies have improved and can sometimes feel like they could contain the contents of the arc.” Suzy encouraged her to sit, and Lisa felt the contents going everywhere again and tried not to cry. The wheelchair using student (Brian) then left her office as Suzy and Lisa walk in. “So what’s up Lisa… you look worried… did something go wrong… Lie down”… and she realized what it was “Please don’t fret darling, that is what I am here for”. Nurse Paula got gloves on while she undressed Lisa. “Lie still and we can get this dealt with”… And it was a mess and a half… looked like an already wet front added to a slightly loose mess taking up the bulk and the wet. Paula removed one layer at a time, but she was actually down to her bra because of the spread of the issue. “Now Lisa I will need to swap one of your plastic pants for another one, and I will keep them in a bag here until your hometime or last change of the day, so there’s no need for anyone to know what happened, okay sweetheart…” giving her a cuddle as she looked mortified and like she was ready to start to cry… “Don’t worry baby… The nappies your mum supplied held up to the job and over the next few days I get more used to you and how much flow you have and we can add things like extra boosters if you need for extra pee, things to slow down your bowels, or things like extra disposable knickers to replace your plastic if your skin needs to breathe for a while…. So don’t worry.” Paula continued to reassure here and get her into a new nappy and spare pair of plastics from her mums supply. “These things sometimes feel bad to start… but the poop has to come out somehow, just like your pee - you cant avoid it baby girl. Sh*t happens of course they say… But remember for your next change you might get less upset I hope? Don’t be afraid to come see me again if this happens again, ok my brave baby? “She was happy with that. Suzy’s change was more mundane - a firm poop as well as wet. Last time of course the Nurse saw a slight amount of smearing, so that’s usually a sign she’s probably about to soil in time for next change “Now you two brave girls look after each other and you better head to your last class as you are a few minutes late (actually 15 with all the clean up Lisa needed). But these things happen and take time, and teachers understand. Show them your Nurse/Toilet pass and they will understand and you wont be marked as late. You Got This, you two…” Suzy walked Lisa too back to their last class session for the day, with finishing early on Friday. On the way back a quickish walk back to class with time being of the essence. Suzy said “For some teen babies who actually have all or some control they sometimes get a little satisfaction. And nappies are so cleaner than the toilets out and about at petrol stations – but you have your own – no need to worry again. Lisa replies “I think I understand… think I am doing the right thing but shitting myself for first time in years just knocked me for six – what if someone… but probably I was more worried because I thought I had time to get to the loo but it was like I had to move there and then to the potty… Then I remembered that I was wearing my potty… by that point it was irrelevant as it was already out and I could feel the spread everywhere… it just took me by surprise. Anyway I guess everyone has first times lol and tis is only first day. As I want to try all aspects of the Teen Baby thing I will maybe try letting go and enjoying that later on?” “Yes I can show you the message board where I often chat to others. Many of them have no problems but some do all the time” as they ssh’d themselves before going in the class. Chapter 7 – First Day Of The Rest Of Lisa’s Life 3 – Nurse Before We Leave The rest of the last lesson was about getting though but Lisa really held her nerve together, with no need for any changes for the last hour and a half of the two hour session. As they heard the bell for end of day there was no break , just for those two who had to go for a final nappy check/change, as well as a quick talk through things. They send a copy to your parents of every week just so they always know how things are going better worse or the same, or you might need changes to things for next week.” Suzy showed her email forwarded by her mother to her, just to let her see what to expect… “Your lovely daughter Suzy came to me several times in her second week of term here, with the usual changing of her incontinence protection and general care of her lower half too. On the first day she was still on her period and I had to give some period pain relief on Monday and the morning of Tuesday (oral Ibuprofen and Paracetamol from her supplies). She had a little spotting on Tuesday but she is back to her normal daily discharge from her vulva. As is apparently usual after period, Suzy suffered impaction. Suzy went without a bowel movement on Wednesday and Thursday so she asked me to assist with her constipation relief. Two of her suppositories were inserted, and I left her in privacy for 15 minutes with a bedpan. Sadly these did not have any effect so I had to give her one of her single use enemas. I gave her a further 45 minutes and this had the desired effect within five minutes. Once she was finished, she was put her into new protection and she returned to class after 45 minutes. Her skin is also doing well, with nothing concerning this week. Your daughter will not need any further changes to the plans. She has spares for another 2-3 days as of today, so an additional supply of her protection, alongside more of her painkillers, would be useful at the start of next week. You can drop these off on Monday morning with your lovely daughter. I hope this explains this weeks care for Suzy. Please get in touch if there is anything else you need to know”. Nurse Paula Thomas” “See Nothing to worry about” Suzy says to Lisa. “I know what periods pain relief and discharge… but what’s the rest of this?” Well Impaction is where your pooh gets hard and generally sometimes even I with no control get sore with having to force it out” “Yeah I hate when I get that…,” “I have fibre supplements to make it happen less but it happens after that bloody time if you know what I mean. In this case she inserts two little things into your bum that look like jelly babies with pointed ends. Usually within half an hour it’s all away. But she doesn’t make you shit in front of her but she’s really nice and leaves you in peace , offering a magazine, until your all done. She offers you a shower but I don’t usually take one, just a quick wipes wash like a bed bath. In severe instances it’s enemas. She uses a plastic bottle to squirts about a cup full of water into your bowel. She gives you an hour in peace as those can take longer These days enemas are less common but like plastic pants and adult nappies, sometimes the old was are the best. My last school nurses usually needed to help me get rid of the constipation most weeks.” “Is there an equivalent if I cannot pee” “Catheters are only used in an emergency – a thin tube that drains into a bag (indwelling) or intermittent ones you put over the toilet. My friend Alma had an indwelling one for years. She tried the in and out kind but she was never able to get it in... Boys have it much easier with those things… but we have the opposite problem, remember I cant stop it coming out, which is why I am in nappies ?” “Erm,.. oh err… And protection?” “Your nappies dear .. .politically correct term like fitted briefs… well she can also call a spade a spade, but for records some parents get a bit odd. She calls a spade a spade to us but we are used to it. Some medical professionals often say Adult Briefs or Adult Pads as it’s to imply only babies use Nappies, even though they are exactly the same. This might include pull ups or pads in knickers for those with less severe problems, or only occasional accidents”. “So it’s basically like an How I Was Today book thing but for kids who need help like we do?” “Pretty much. We like to because sometimes I can forget to tell mummy if she’s given me something earlier that week and then mum can see. This is in confidence so no one else in the school gets to see her emails as she’s on another server. We then finish chatting and walk through to Nurse Paula for our last changes and checks of the day as well as our weekly review “Are you okay if we do your reviews together?” “Well this is my first so I’d Like it if Suzy was here?” “OK lie down up on bed first Lisa… now you’ll be delighted to here you are only a little wet Paula.” she says not wanting to scare her but also cleaned a slight smear on her nappy pad - and a detailed clean of her vulva for the last day alongside the other creams and lotions used and the like. “You’ve done well for your first day in nappies Lisa, and I am sure we will get things more tailored to your body and pee and pooh schedule. We start again next week and I am here to help you however this goes. Your skin is good and there is no cause to change anything next week, as we continue where we left off today. I will keep an special eye on you all next week, what will essentially be your first full week in nappies. Good luck with the teen baby / reversing potty training next week, give your mum my best, and also … she goes away to retrieve a small bag from one of her drawers “… in this disposal bag these are your wet plastic knickers from earlier – get her to give them a rinse or clean before use them again OK?” “Oh yeah, thanks” Lisa says putting them in her backpack. Paula changes her gloves before saying “OK Suzy up you come… Lets see… oh yes you’ve wet heavy… I will put one of your boosters in for the trip home as its been warm and you’ve been extra wet the last two days. I’ll see how next week goes although you do have a lot of pee to come out normally but more so than usual when its hot as I know you need to drink more. Nothing to worry about – your skin is good, and your pain and impaction has subsided again now. However I will be sure to say that helping and supporting Lisa to come here – never easy seeing a nurse especially for the first time. You helped her get through an up-and-down day and you should be proud of yourself. Give my love to your mum too and hope you all have a good weekend! Chapter 8 – First Day Of The Rest Of Lisa’s Life 4 – Mums Car Then An Early Start For Us On the way down the corridor Suzy asks Lisa “So if you only ever used nappies at night have you ever had any times where you’ve had to get your mum to change early or had a leak? “Sometimes but four or five times a year maybe. I always feel bad because I am a 19 year old bedwetter… but she says that’s natural and everything… “ “I sympathize.” We then proceeded to my Mums car, who had done a half day. The idea was that those two would get set up and supplies etc. ready before they rest started a few hours later. “So how did it go today Lisa” Suzy’s mum Orla asked. “Good and bad…” Lisa says .,… leaving an awkward ending . To save her saying it Suzy whispered in her mums ear to tell her “she messed herself for the first time at lunch and She got so upset…” “Oh hunney poor you Lisa.,.. but apart from that did things go well?” Suzy replied to her Mum “Well she got on well with Nurse Paula and they seemed to get on very well. She thinks I did well in supporting Lisa on her first day in nappies again”. “That was good of you. Yes Lisa she’s a really nice lady”. After Lisa gave some extra directions as they got closer to her home, Orla parked up, and the three of them unpacked with help from Lisa’s mum Polly. “Hello you must be Suzy and Orla… good to meet you…” It was explained the plans for the night. As it was 4pm at that point it was/ decided to start some snacks for the early guests, and then they unpacked their nappies and other supplies. Lisa and Suzy were in her room for privacy and if you want to get changed you can feel free to ask the two adults. The other kids were in Anna’s old room, who would be coming with everyone else between when everyone arrives in time for dinner at -hen the party was starting at 7pm. We have some early little stuff for the first few hours like cartoons on our big screen TV until then, and afterwards a movie then a movie 8-10 like a Disney film, and then 10-12 we go over to a romcom or similar. Now for the kids not into little stuff (but who doesn’t like Disney right mum?) well they can go through to the other room. “Thanks for having me Polly… I don’t suppose I could trouble you for a change now while the first round of snacks are in cooking please…” said Suzy along with Lisa follows with “me too please mum”. Suzy’s mum made her excuses and thanked them for inviting the family, and we hope to catch up again some other time?” My mum gives me a hug followed by Lisa, before we go to her room. Both of us had chosen onesies for the first part of the event, Lisa’s being The Little Mermaid and Suzy being Frozen. Suzy’s sleeping bag was on the floor while Polly pulled a giant three fold changing mat on top of Lisa’s bed. “Come up here Suzy…. I think we’ve got everything you might need, but please let me know if this is wrong… lie back hunney… Polly helps Suzy undress down to her bra and nappy/plastic pants before she lies back on the changing mat. After pulling down the tapes on her nappy she says to Suzy “well it looks like you are a little wet, but I will change you into a new one so I could put you into your onesie and things….” After cleaning up her lower half and a wet wipe over the rest of the body of Suzy says “That’s perfect – thanks I feel just right down there and nice and dry” before being helped into her onesie. “Jump down now Suzy…” “… OK Lisa, your turn to jump up…. Come on baby… “ To begin with Lisa hands her mother the small disposable bag containing her soiled plastic pants from earlier “The nurse says you will need to get the mess off these and rinse and clean”. So Polly took it through to the laundry room with her other stuff . When she opened the bag a note on the pants “Sorry your daughter had a messy accident, and I couldn’t save these when I cleaned her up. Paula xxx” So then she returns and finds Lisa stripped to her onesie, plastic pants and nappy. “Well you are a very brave baby girl for going this far”. She was actually the wetter of the two of them with almost a full nappy. “Well this one is just wet this time” before giving her lots of dry cloths down below as well as an down below clean up similar to Suzy “Thanks Mum… sorry about the bag…” “Well darling it was going to happen sooner or later – just good that you got cleaned up and you weren’t stuck waiting for Mummy to come out and bring you clean pants or whatever…Now jump down, as the first snacks should be ready. “ said Polly. Chapter 9 – First Day Of The Rest Of Lisa’s Life 5 – Lisa’s Adventures in Littlespace 4.30pm and we went through with Polly to the kitchen area where she gave both the girls a bite to eat to keep them going. But here was a surprise… Polly had cooked fish fingers and chips for them both, but served them up in two baby bowls each, together with two baby bottles of Orange Squash and matching baby cutlery, with a couple of large baby bibs… As she snaps in the bibs into, she said to them “Finish that all and there’s ice cream for you both, if you are good girls! As Mummy has to go for some other stuff to do before the rest arrive, would you like to feed each other like Mummies do to babies ? – choo choo train, aeroplane or something?” Suzy takes Lisa’s cutlery, cuts up one of the fish fingers in half, says “Open wide for the big aeroplane baby” … First time Lisa opens wide, second time she snaps shut “nawh”… but opened a few seconds later to show it was a joke. They took turns in feeding each other with them being able to use the bottles by themselves. Some excitement was had and Mummy saw they were finishing, so refilled their baby bottles with more juice before giving them another baby bowl each with small ice cream tubs in each, which she had already opened for them. “You two wanna play next to the TV now where CBeebies is on – go watch the cartoons babies.” “Now you two when we are sitting down having dinner everyone has to say three things about themselves… Are you OK with discussing the nappies and little stuff? “Yes no worries – start small for Lisa with a small number that she’s trying” As they sat down on the sofa (with their stuffed toys and juice bottles each) Suzy asked “So you enjoying being little again Lisa?” “AMAZING… I can’t understand why more people don’t want to do this… apart from the dirty nappy I think this has been a satisfying day, although I was very nervous to start finally after a long time waiting this…” Suzy then replies “Your mum is going to look after us, that’s for sure – she seems like a very caring woman who would do anything for her family…” After about half an hour on the sofas (5.20 pm) Polly came in and came close to the two of us… “Mummy check your nappy”… Both Suzy and Lisa were wet after their food, and then asked them both to “come through to the room”… Suzy was asked to jump up first and Lisa’s mother started talking to Suzy … “Lie down baby, let Mummy unsnap your onesie so I can get in… This was similar to the last time for them both, and they were both equally wet this time round. “If you two don’t want to tell the whole room you need a change, just come up and whisper in my ear,,,” “Thanks Mummy” said Lisa followed by Suzy parrot style afterwards. Polly said “Go back to your cartoons and Mummy will check on you in an hour” giving them another bottle each… ”. They went back to their discussion “So you say some people enjoy when they pee or wet themselves?” “Yes, some do… just relax and let it go and feel the satisfaction” She says, showing Lisa the TB Message Board shed talked about. “Some like make it al naughty and stuff but its possible for most big babies to get a kick as they wet them “ Lisa replied “I think I will look at that when I am on my computer in the morning and see if I can get something from it” Suzy said “I don’t feel much down there full stop until its too late of course…” They went back to switching between watching the cartoons and sucking their baby bottles, with their favourite stuffed toy on their lap. It quickly came to 5.55 pm and they heard the doorbell “could you get that please Lisa???” It was Lisa’s big sister Anna who she recognised Anna knew (about Lisa trying being little and the changes helping for both her and Suzy who’s also in nappies), so the site of her 19 year old sister wearing in a onesie with clear nappy butt didn’t cause alarm at all …“Hello sis… after hugs around, Lisa then introduced her to Suzy… “Hello Suzy good to meet in person” “Likewise Anna”. She was to be a little early on purpose so she could give her mother a help around the house and also a second adult , before she sat next to the two babies on the sofa… “How you are enjoying college then sis?” Anna asked Lisa… “Well three weeks but not too bad, not too overwhelming. I’ve made a good friend in Suzy, and she’s encouraged me to try being a baby ... early days but…” Polly called Anna “Any chance you could do their nappy check for them and getting them changed if they need it… you can find the supplies in Lisa’s room. “Yes Mum... Come on sis, come on Suzy… well take you through as it will be easier and more discreet. It’s been a long time since I’ve changed my sisters nappies but Suzy might not know that I work as a carer, so I am used to incontinent people, helping older people. I was working earlier today, not tomorrow. Not so much Teen Babies but hopefully we can learn together.” Everyone’s different Sis and Suzy so give me a yell if you need something done differently OK…” Right Suzy I will do ours first so we can get you all nice and clean for mums pizza party to kick off the sleepover in style…” She unsnapped her onesie before pulling plastic parts and the nappy down before using lotion, powder and Sudocreme on Suzy, before repeating the process on Lisa. It is probably just as well not done on the sofa, as Hannah and Helen from her former school got dropped off by their mother while we were through in Lisa’s bedroom for checking and changing, with 40 minutes to go. Shortly afterwards Tiffany arrived at the door, she was walked over by her mother ten minutes away. That was the last of them so we chatted before Mum called us through to sit at the tale. Chapter 10 – First Day Of The Rest Of Lisa’s Life 6 – Tale of Two Movies (And So Many Nappy Checks and Changes) While they sat down with their pizza and drinks (In bottles for Suzy and Lisa), they were asked to introduce themselves with 3 things we don’t know about them. After the sisters and Tiff introduced themselves with favourites, crushes, loves and more. It got round to Suzy before Lisa. “Hello I am Suzy and I Know Lisa through college. 3 Things you might not be familiar with me... 1. I am double incontinent so I basically in nappies all my life. 2. I have been a big baby so long even now (I Am 18) I am a teen baby – like an adult baby, and inside me I see myself as a 2 year old. 3. First Crush was a neighbour who used to teach at another school”. Lisa followed with 1. “Favourite flavour Strawberry. 2. I’ve been a secret bedwetter all my life. 3. With the help an inspiration of Suzy I am also experimenting as a teen baby for the next two weeks starting today… I have wanted to do this for some time and now is the time to give it a go ! ” After that Polly says “Does anyone have any issues with what has been say and next watching Frozen? If you us see them going back and forward to Lisa’s room it’s as we have to check/change Suzy… and now Lisa. If you do not want to see it then you can go through to Annas room after we finish?” “Not at all and I wish Suzy and Lisa all the best and wishes for their health, Mrs. Smith” said Teri…” “Please Call me Polly…. Except Suzy and Lisa who are calling me Mummy tonight… So for the first movie Frozen Mummy got ready some ice cream cups, identical to those from earlier when L&S had their extra late lunch. (she says “What else could you munch on while watching Frozen… see what I did there) Making sure everyone else has one or two as they felt with a drink… and that Lisa and Suzy had theirs in baby bowls with bottles like earlier on, this time with Apple Juice. After half an hour Polly checked the two babies (Asking in their ear) and Suzy was only a little so will wait for another half hour, and Lisa was dry. A further 30 minutes and everyone was really enjoying the film so far. They must have both finished their apple juice bottles as they were both saying they are fairly wet…”We will pause there while Lisa and Suzy need me for a few minutes, feel free to fill up your drinks, have some chocolates or ice cream, or use the bathroom girls okay? We will be making popcorn in time for the next film, so make sure to leave some room OK – and Anna will get you what you need”. The two babies stood up while the others were distracted by snacks and drinks, Suzy could definitely feel like her crotch was clearly waddling. “Jump up Suzy as I can see your quite full… Suzy how are you enjoying your first time with us?” “Very much I really appreciate you going to all these lengths just for me…” “No I would do this for any of my daughters friends”… She was dried with dry wipes, wet wipes, lotioned, powdered and creamed, before Lisa had the same. “Ok girls do you want more apple juice?” “Yes Mum” they both said. The film was restarted and they finished about 45 minutes later”. After a quick check in the ears of the two babies needed changing “No” then she went through to put some popcorn on and make more drinks around 9.50pm. They were getting ready for the second film of the evening, which was the slightly grown up About Last Night., bringing us right back Polly and Anna made sure everyone had popcorn and another drink each. After that the plan was an hour or so of chatting until 1am, or until the last girl felt like bed, whichever comes first. The film kicked off 10.10 (after checking Suzy and Lisa who were fine for a little while). Around 10.50pm Mummy checked again with the Babies, who again needed a change. As with last time they paused the film and asked the other girls to help themselves to rest of the popcorn and drinks, while taking Lisa and Suzy to Lisa’s bedroom. As Lisa’s was the wettest this time, her mother did her first before Suzy. At the end Polly said “I Hear Suzy and Lisa have some special thick plastic-backed nappies for bedtime ready… so when the movie finishes we will get you to come through here. Those ones are much thicker so you can chat for an hour after the movie, OK babies, unless you want to finish early” “No thank you mummy” they both answer. At 11.10pm the film was restarted and continued until quarter past midnight. “OK girls, you go get dressed for bed and you can sit and chat for an hour in your nightie and PJS, while I get Suzy and Lisa changed for the night and in their nighties. Final bedtime 1.30 (am) no arguments? Everyone was happy to get ready for bedroom for changing into their nightwear, and Anna was on hand if they needed it (one needed hand re-threading a PJ Cord, but otherwise there was nothing needed.) In the meantime Mummy Polly walked the two kids into Lisa’s room again. Suzy was first and they got her into her extra thick plastic nappy, this in a babyish pink print, and then a second pair of plastic knickers, and the same onesie as it was dry. “Have you had a good time girls ? “Yes indeed thank you Mummy Polly for being so hospitable, and checking on me every so often. I really appreciate you looking out for me tonight and today and all the changes you and Anna gave me. Polly leant forward and says “Arms up baby Suzy for your nightie and then your socks…” Suzy did as she was told before was sat down on her sleeping bag before Lisa had a change “So was your first day as a baby then Lisa?” “Wonderful thank you so much mum for checking me too”. She got the same as Suzy but it was a purple print nappy”. We will be making hot chocolate in a few minutes and I’ll give you one baba of that and one water if that’s okay?” When Polly returned with Lisa and Suzy, the group said “We’ve been thinking… say thank you to Suzy and Lisa… Without the extra stops we’d would be in bed at 1am… just joking, thanks Polly and Anna for looking after us well ! After that hot chocolate arrived at ten to one, there was plenty of time for the girls to catch up with each other for a while, until 1.30am when they would get to their respective teams. Polly gave each other hug. At the end she said to Suzy and Lisa “Goodnight and sleep well baby girls. Mummy will be here in the morning too…” as she closed the door. Less than five minutes later both babies were fast asleep, probably dreaming of what might happen on Lisa’s second day as a baby… Chapter 11 – Second Day Of Baby Lisa – Not the End, Just A New Beginning For The Day After The Sleepover To End All Sleepovers Mum/Polly and Alma had woken up around 7.30am and went round waking up the two babies first 08.00 with Alma helping the other kids wake up. Alma was dealing with Breakfast (Cereal, toast, rolls, pastries, orange and apple juice, tea and coffee and the like). Polly went to Lisa’s room with a couple of baby bottles of milk, as the main breakfast was in progress. “Good Morning Baby Girl Lisa and Baby Girl Suzy… How did you sleep”… “Like a baby Mum” says Lisa, followed by “me too” from Suzy “Well I’ve got a bottle each for you to drink but its made from Aptamil baby formula milk to drink while we get your nappies changes quickly, and then we can go down for breakfast where Alma is getting it ready now. Lisa was about two-thirds full her different nappy, with Suzy’s about three quarters full. very close to full. They were changed quickly into their regular nappies, so they are able to go back downstairs in the same night wear as last night and have breakfast, like the rest of the sleepover girls. “For your breakfast would you like me to make you some baby porridge to try? (both girls cheered) Alma is making other things too and you can have some of that with whatever you want other stuff if you like, as well as whatever stuff to drink in a baby bottle. After breakfast you two can go back to bed to get redressed or whatever you want… and then I will drop Suzy off home after lunch 12 noon so around 1.30pm well leave here ??? ” “Thanks Mum”. So once downstairs, everyone was told to help themselves with plates and cups next to all the food on the kitchen table, with baby bowls and bottles for the two babies. Lisa had baby porridge and some strawberry yoghurt with two bottles of apple juice, and Suzy has some baby porridge too, two mini pastries, and one bottle orange juice one with cooled down coffee. “You two babies seem to like that baby food…” Polly asks “Yes Mummy….” “For lunch I am going to make my lasagne that everyone really loves. If you like that idea of the baby food and thar texture so well, I could put it in the blender ??? “Yes please mummy – its really yummy?” “Sounds good I like lasagne too… Would be nice to taste it like a baby would.” Said Suzy. A few minutes later, Suzy’s phone goes off with her Mum… S - “Hello Mum” O - “Hello Suzy how was last night?” S - “Really amazing… They really looked after me, checking my nappies every so often, feeding me really well, and Lisa also had a great time. Changes went well with no real problems. Lisa and I both had such an amazing time. Had a late lunch when we got in, then watched cartoons, pizza for dinner, two movies, hot chocolate and bed! Now we’re having lunch in a couple of hours and Lisa’s mum will drop me off around 1.30pm” O - “What’s Lisa doing this afternoon???” S - “Not a lot she was talking about just cartoons or whatever”. O - “Well, can you pass me on to her Mother now please hunney?” (Suzy goes to find her) “Hello Polly its Orla, Suzy’s mum. Thank you very much for taking care of Suzy last night so well. She tells me you looked after her superbly well”. P - “She was actually a delight, and she was actually quite easy to deal with.” O - “If you want I would be welcome to have Lisa for the afternoon for a few hours after you drop them off? I could give Lisa a run home just before bedtime, or earlier if she’s too tired from last night?” P - “Lisa… do you fancy going wit Suzy for a few hours this afternoon at her house?” (“Yes yes yes please!!!! In background) P - “OK yes that would be so kind of you to do that. She’s usually in bed around 10pm but if she’s tired she can always go back to you early. I will also bring a few bags of her nappies with me in case she needs a change, and for next time? O – “Yes I was just going to ask if you could… I can always keep the rest here as and when she needs them?” P – “Yes that’s fine. Thanks again!” “Lisa you are a lucky baby. Suzy’s Mummy will be looking after Suzy and You too until your bedtime, or earlier if you feel tired…” “YAYYYYYY!!!” Polly and Alma proceeded to put away the last of the dinner plates, putting lunch on, before Polly come back and said “Now babies do you want to shower or do you need a change? Come up to Lisa’s bedroom… “ “OK Mummy” they said obediently. When they got to Lisa’s bedroom checks revealed Lisa was fine but Suzy had soiled her nappy, so they decided to kill 2 birds with one stone by having her shower to clean up, and we will pout you in a new nappy and get you dressed for heading home. We used that as a chance to chat to the other one in the shower. As Suzy was getting ready to get dried, Lisa said “Mum… I’ve went poppies too”… “ “Well you will shower next and we will do the same for you”. “… but this time I wasn’t bothered or anything… and I got so worked up when I did that yesterday.” “Mummy is proud of you Lisa – and you too Suzy!” After that Suzy was helped by Polly drying her body, then some baby lotion, rash cream, lotion, a thick nappy plastic back nappy like the ones they used the night before - and a new pair of plastic pants and onesie, as well as a dress with tights for the top half. Lisa was the same but she chose a pink top and jeans for heading home. “Mummy will give you some nappies for when you are at Suzy’s together with spare plastics pants too… Do you want to take anything babyish then you can grab just before lunch – then you and Suzy come for lunch?” Lisa picked out a couple of stuffed toys plus a dummy before coming down to the kitchen, adding her picks next to the bags of nappies (with two spare plastic pants in a plastic bag) in the hallway, with Suzy putting away the things she brought with her too and bringing them downstairs ready for after lunch – except her everyday nappies as Polly had already offered to store for next time she was visiting. As they were coming down the stairs she also saw Brian, Lisa’s father and Polly’s wife (away the day before for a stag night of one of his ), and everyone was introduced again. Lunch was taken out the oven, and while it was resting, Polly took the two babies potions out first and blended them a bit to resemble baby food, giving them a pink bowl each as the baby bowls only had so much room! Then she put everyone else’s one plate at a time, while Anna helped with this and making drinks (two bottles each apple juice for the babies). The meal went down incredibly well and there was a couple of large Sticky Toffee Puddings to share for pudding with custard (store bought unlike her lasagne), which went down even quicker! The babies had some too in baby bowls with more apple juice to wash things down with. During lunch various discussions were held between people there (Polly and Brian, Hannah and Helen, Anna and Orla, and Lisa and Suzy). After lunch of course Anna was dropping off Tiffany first (as she has a smaller car 1.05pm) before coming back for Hannah and Helen (leaving 1.20pm) before then heading to her home, with everyone saying their goodbyes and thank you too. After Annas second car trip left then Suzy and Lisa started loading up Polly’s car with her help. Just before leaving both were checked, and their nappies (thicker than usual) actually were only just a little wet and fully clean. Polly said “ It was the right thing to do as there’s lots of room in those nappies” as she buckles them in to the car. Just before driving away Polly got her phone out, phoning Suzy’s mum Orla “OK Orla that’s me just leaving with the girls 1.45pm, should be with you around 2pm” after which the two girls were clearly very excited “Yay!!!” Before Polly continued “… and they are both just a little damp as I checked them before we left our house (“Oh Mum, you’re embarrassing us!”)…. Thanks…” Chapter 12 - Second Day Of Baby Lisa – Experimenting Even More At Suzy’s For The Afternoon With one minute to spare, Polly drove the car into Suzy’s family home with her mother Orla at the door. “Hello baby…”giving her Suzy a massive hug, followed by one for Lisa and then her Mother Polly. They take their supplies to Suzy’s room, before coming down to the living room. Polly had to leave afterwards to do some shopping but she knew her daughter is in good hands today. “So tell me about the sleepover Suzy?” “Best Sleepover Ever and they looked after me so well - kept me dry and clean, fed me baby bowls and bottles, looked after me like I was their own baby”. “Well you’ve had lunch there and you told me you were just wet, so why don’t we go to your bedroom and we can check and change you, and you can show Lisa around your room and nursery…” “Yes that’s fine thanks Mum”… “Do you want something to drink girls?” “Can Lisa have some apple juice and can I have some of mummy’s own baby milk, please?” “You two go upstairs and I’ll go get them”… “OK Mummy…” Suzy walked Lisa upstairs to show her around. “Four rooms up here… Mum & Dads room, the Bathroom, the spare room where I sometimes get sent when I am sometimes naughty… and finally my room/nursery. This is where I spend most if my time unless I need to escape from little space if I cant concentrate on my homework or when I used to get punished… but that’s not happened in a few years about getting punished… I try to be a good baby!” “Anyway, here’s my changing table, bed which is a cot, baby toys, stuffed toys, wardrobes of big clothes and little stuff some in drawers s a few of my other nappies in the different boxes, bedside table with… (pulls out small drawer) my vibrator, my wand, and my lube together with my tampons - some things even a baby girl cant escape – meds like paracetamol ibuprofen and some period pain patches (puts it back) and like my baby be, and other side you can see my play pen and doll houses and my buggy – I spend most time on play pen or one of the others, unless on my computer”. If I’ve messed in a big way Mum will ask me to have a shower next to the play pen there’s an en-suite shower. This was kinda always babyish but Mums added more and expanded the room to take part of the spare room too, as I have grown up physically but I am obviously a 2 year old inside me”. “SO jelly… think I miss my babyish stuff after mum redecorated in the run up to puberty… (door swings open) “OK Little ones… here are your baby bottles – Lisa you wanted apple juice and Suzy wanted mummies own milk… now jump up first Lisa and we will get you into a clean and fresh nappy. Feel free to call me Mummy Lisa, and just let me know if there’s anything you need, or you want me to do something different?” “OK Mummy”… “Now Lisa, do you want to me to take your big clothes off and let you just in the onesie, or do you want to say” “Maybe take off the jeans please Mummy…” “Now I see you are wet so I will get you changes into one of your own nappies your mum gave me, and cleaning you all around too… OK Lisa.. jump down…. Now Suzy, your turn,,, “ “OK here I come mum” Suzy got the same, but took off her top too, as she was a -little warm. “OK I’ll be back in a bit ok you two babies… and Suzy knows what to do if you need me sooner OK?” “Now your mums gone out again… you use vibrators?” “Yes well I think it’s a given almost all teenagers masturbate….. don’t you?” “Yes but that’s another story”. “Well when I am having my naughty time at night sometimes I do with the vibe inside me, and the wand was an idea from another ab site who recommend it… works well over the top of my nappy if you get my drift, especially combined with the vibe – the large size means it works through the padding of the nappy?” “I will need to look into that one” to which Suzy says “I’ll send you the link…” “And did she say mummy’s milk? “Yes… she uses a pump to make me a breast feeding. She sometimes still gives me from her breast, but I am now six foot tall and she has shrunk to 5 foot 1… she used to be bigger than me you see… I will ask her for one for you next time – she keeps them in a warmer too…” “My mum did buy in some Aptmil baby milk in the house and baby food but I don’t recall her pumping or anything or feeding me with her milk for years… maybe can convince her depending how the trial continues but we might be able to get her to pump and to let me have a nursery too…” “ “I am sure you would like that, even if it means moving you too me of the spare rooms of your two older bigger sisters. Anyway Lisa, how are you liking being a baby???” “Amazing… only wish I would have done it sooner!” “How are you managing using your nappies during the day instead of just night???” “Not too bad – 1 in 5 its just coming out again and rest I just pee in the nappy… assuming its because I am in the nappy again and subconscious – maybe will get more will see?”. “That’s good… some babies often have difficulty, but its good you have been able to just let go…” “So do you want to play then now ? I will give you choice of in the playpen with balls and teddies, or with the dolls house… You pick first little Lisa” “” Playpen please…” She was helped though the door and when Suzy then went to play with her Doll House, choosing a couple close by. A short time layer Suzy’s mum Orla walked back in and said “How’s it going girls?” Suzy said “I think Lisa is having a ball…” as she threw a few balls around,,, “Well that’s funny…. Let me check your nappies… its been an hour” … “Wow time flies…. “ Suzy lets mummy slide her fingers under the onesie to see “Suzy will be fine for about half an hour so I will come back later. ..” Lisa can you pull up that top so I can see your onesie and check your nappy too…. Yeah you’re fine. Do you want anything else to drink? Dinner will be started in an hour or so ??” “Yes can we have one of mummies milk each please Mum? Told Lisa how good it was…” “OK I will take a couple from the warmer for you baby girls” . 30 seconds later, she grabs a couple from her bedroom “Thanks Mummy”. Lisa tried her bottle first “baby wikes her baba….” “Told you it was good!”… “So how old do you feel when you are a little one, Lisa?” “Not sure why but for some reason I feel drawn to one and a half or two years old. I will do some further research online tomorrow and can give it some more thought then.” Mummy comes up for a nappy change before starting dinner “Jump up Suzy first this time…” “What’s for dinner tonight Mummy?” “Well its burritos made by mummy… we can put yours in baby bowls with the tortilla wrap on the side again for you both?” “Yes please….” “Now Lisa your change – how does that sound?” “Great mummy… and for afterwards?” “If you finish that lot its some coconut ice cream?” “Yayyyyy baby likes that idea…” “Can we swap Suzy’s doll house for the play pen, but any chance you could put the reigns on me to give them a go?” “Yes that’s fine….” Suzy lets you out the play pen and Lisa gets clipped into the reigns… takes a few minutes as she’s a different height… but Mum (Orla) gets there in the end. “OK Little ones behave…” Before Suzy gets to the play pen she walks Lisa round the room like a baby before unclipping the lead part. They had an amazing time having fun like two innocent babies would do, before Mummy yelled out “Dinner girls” and they rush downstairs with their bears… Chapter 13 - Second Day Of Baby Lisa – Afternoon and Evening with Suzy’s The dinner went down even better than expected, as Orla had got the two kids dinners in a couple of baby bowls. One with the main filling with spices, mince (ground beef in the states), salsa, beans and rice, as well as one more with the tortilla wrap cut into pieces, and some extra Salsa and Sour Cream on the side - and Suzy said “That makes it even better thanks mummy”. In addition Orla had mixed mango and apple juice half each, so they had a slight change in their baby bottles! After demolishing the dinner in record time, coconut ice cream was put into different baby bowls. “Suzy just a reminder you’ve got your sitter Julie this week Tuesday Wednesday Thursday and I will make sure there are plenty supplies for you when I drop you Monday at college, and I am off four days so will also be home Friday. Julie and your dad are in charge. “(Looks at Lisa) “If you didn’t know Lisa I’ve got PCOS… so have to take three days off work in bed as I am in so much pain, also painkillers make me dizzy as week as needing pull ups for over a week…. “Oh sorry to hear that”. “And Julie is 23 year old medical student and has gotten close to Suzy in the last few years, happy to help with everything she needs when mum is away from home, school holidays and when her mother is expecting her period taking three days off work”. Lisa then says “Its good that you support your daughter in little space and big things too. She has an amazing nursery up there and I’ve already got a few things to maybe try with my own mum…” “Well it’s important to look after your kids no matter what. She’s got potty problem but being happy and in little space means she owns it and makes the best of a bad situation instead of getting sad and depressed …” “Mum was saying that to me -u both like to watch a Disney film, for a couple of hours and I will join you on the sofa to feed you both some more of mummies milk – this time from the source - and keep an eye on your nappies, and then we can get you Lisa back to your mum…” “yay that’s amazing thanks Mum” “Lisa are you ok with a feed from my breast, or do you want my milk in a bottle?” “Breasts fine, thank you Mummy”! Mummy went to get the plates away, as Suzy and Lisa decided on the movie Ratatouille… “We saw Frozen last night mummy”. About 20 minutes in, Suzy and Lisa were sat on sofa, and Mummy sit between them to take it in turns… “Anyone thirsty?” Both said “Yes Mummy”! She moved over to Suzy first “Just copy this next Lisa… OK baby Suzy Latch on…” It was better than a bottle she thought, and even more babyish. “Mummy’s little Super Soaker has certainly grown up over the last few years” says Orla to Suzy, you are taller than me… “ Suzy detached as she was full “full thanks Mummy…” Now Lisa you latch on… good girl… I bet your mummy is so proud of you too….” Once Lisa had detached, she checked her nappy was needing changed alongside Suzy’s.. “thanks Mummy I enjoyed that“ with their different sizes is why Lisa seems to drink a little less (judging by their nappies and thirst so far) but Suzy is about 6 inches taller than her, so that’s perhaps why they have different needs, Orla thinks to me “OK babies you need new nappies, follow me, I will pause the movie while we are upstairs”. As she leads both girls upstairs, she stops in her room briefly for two breast shell nursing cups while reclasping her nursing bra (to catch the milk while she’s changing the girls nappies which saves the milk squirting everywhere). Lisa said to her, “Mummy thanks for the feed and complimenting me - yes my mummy is proud even though I sometimes see myself as only a bedwetter” “No, you are much more of a person than just your condition. Look at Suzy – never able to be potty trained, but does that stop her living her life??” “That’s true… Yes maybe by doing this I will be able to get a more positive attitude to my problems!” “Because if you think you are only your problem, that will stay with you for everything else you try, dating, love life and everything. Two routine wet changes later and they were back down for the rest of the movie. “Ready to restart the movie girls?” “Yes please mummy”. About 30 minutes later a quick check revealed both girls nappies to be fine, while she then said “You two girls want more milk?, or some more juice?” “Some more mummy’s milk please” said Lisa… Mummy unclasped her bra both cups and took the little shells out first… Not much but she tipped into Lisa’s mouth before getting Lisa to latch on, there we are Baby Lisa” to which Suzy replies “See the two of up there cuddling up there so naturally, like you were really mother and daughter.” “Thanks Suzy… of course you know I would have loved a larger family but with my problems down there I was very very lucky to have you – took a couple of years but we were oh so happy when it finally happened… now, do you want some next?... (Suzy puts her thumb) OK baby girl… Yeah I -guess looking after my colleagues kids now and then – and also when Alma used to come round – I guess this is a second family. Now also we have Lisa here too and I will do whatever you need, whenever you need it. I am there for the bad things and the good too…” As Lisa pulls away “Thanks Mummy…” “Now Suzy’s next” so she moves up the sofa. “Lisa, maybe you would like to come here for a sleep over in a fortnight or three weekends away? … Whether you are a little or not I will be happy to look after you the same way your Mum looked after my girl Suzy” “Yes that’s interesting… I will ask my Mum when I get home and we can maybe look at setting dates – Ill get my mummy to call you Suzy’s mummy…. But looking forward to it already”. About 40 minutes later the Movie was over. OK babies, you wanna go upstairs for Lisa’s things to take home (but we will keep your other nappies here for next time) and I will do your check your nappies at the same time?” “Thanks Mummy”. Both girls were wet but that was easily taken care of. “OK Lisa I hope you’ve had a good time”… “Yes I have thanks mummy” “… Come down to the car and I will drive you to yours…. “ “Thanks Mummy” Suzy big-hugs Lisa before Lisa gives a hug to Orla. Once they arrived the two Mums chat briefly with dates banded around for the next sleepover at Suzy’s and Polly decided to provisionally say yes, with Orla then driving home to her home, and get Suzy ready for bed. She brings up two baby bottles, one cocoa and one with apple juice. She proceeds to get Suzy changed into an extra thick plastic nappy and her nightie before Suzy says “thanks Mum love you and good night…” About 15 minutes after her Mum left, she got her vibrator and wand out, for her first naughty play in over a week, finishing with the most satisfying orgasm. So good the bars of her cot were a little shaky! Bizarrely Lisa was using her vibrator under her nappy too, having already ordered a wand like Suzy’s when she got back to her home. She looked forward to trying that combination when the other one arrived, but still had the most amazing climax too! Chapter 14 – Third Day Of Baby Lisa – Quiet Sunday By Comparison Sorry this is a short chapter but… Sunday for Lisa began with her mum Polly waking her up around 10.30 with coffee and yoghurt. “I let you have a lie in as I thought you’d need it after the sleepover and all that excitement at Suzy’s yesterday. After thanking her mother a nappy check revealed her first overnight messing – Polly kinda looked the other way as she had been asleep for over ten hours – and got her to go to the shower there and then, and shed be up again in a bit to help her. About an hour after being woken up she went online to those Teen Baby and Adult Baby online groups after being sent the links from Suzy. She also enjoyed reading a couple of ABDL stories online too as well as catching up with cartoons. Lunch was Mums Sunday Roast. Afterwards she had a nap before returning to her college homework just in time for dinner, which was the leftovers from Lasagne from the night before – blended up again like baby food. She did ask Mummy (Polly) about possibly restarting breast feeding, and she decided it would be something to definitely try. She knows that her breast pump was passed to another mother after you grew up, and most of the time you preferred from the breast, but she would order another one online. It might take a while before her breasts can start though – but she’s happy to keep buying her little one formula in the meantime. She headed for bed around 9.30pm with the college time start. Suzy’s Mum woke her at 10, with a day of littlespace stuff happening. Breakfast was Baby Cereal, lunch Sunday Roast here too (nap after lunch which also resulted in a messy nappy), and the last of the burrito’s from the night before. After dinner she had a couple of hours with her homework, with Suzy having an early night too. Chapter 15 – Fourth Day Of Baby Lisa – Back To College Monday and New Kind Of Playtime Lisa’s alarm went off with her mother there with a baby bottle before she went for a shower. After that she helped Lisa to get dried as well as new nappy and clothes for heading to college, before breakfast proper. The alarm went off for Suzy too and she went direct to the shower, before asking mum to help her into new nappy etc. as well as helping her dry off as well as getting ready for college. Suzy was dropped off at college with her Mum dropping off additional nappies, so there are plenty before going off work for the rest of the week. Suzy proceeded to her common room where Lisa had not long arrived “Morning Lisa how are you doing???” “I am good” “I can see you look happy….. quiet day yesterday?” “Yes and I ordered the wand! “Oh Good well sure you will be even more happy tomorrow…it might take a while to set it up as there are so many patterns and the like. But you are enjoying the new Lisa are you?” “I think I am Suzy… and we will see how the rest of the fortnight is going. They then went to class. After the first hour and a half of class Suzy and Lisa both headed out for Suzy’s change at the usual time… (and now Lisa’s too). … They walk down to nurse Paula’s office. “Hello babies… how was your sleepover and the rest of your weekend - jump up Suzy”? “Went very well – amazing – they looked after me checking and changing me every so often. Then my Mum invited Lisa over for a few hours at their place”. Jump down Suzy and now up Lisa… how are you coping with the teen baby thing?” “Quite well and really encouraging this mew life. On Saturday I had a messy accident but I wasn’t the least bothered, and I am really enjoying life again… maybe it will turn but I seem content and happy to go for the ride, however long it lasts! “Lisa that’s amazing news… I was a little concerned after your messy change meltdown on Friday, but seems like the weekend was what you needed after a tough start. I am very happy for you Lisa, and you know to come to me if you need anything else.” “Thanks Paula”… They then walked back for the last 15 minutes of their session before morning break, but during the walk back Lisa asks “So do you Suzy think I am doing being a baby???” “Like a natural. You can baby it up amazingly at home and on the downlow here at college”. “Thanks hunney… its weird as its only been four days”. After break and the second session, lunch was next. Halfway through lunch felt her tummy going and felt the need to mess. However, she remembered there was no need to worry as she now wears her potty… so she relaxed, let her control go and just pushed it out with a satisfying squelch… then an even bigger smile… “You got your vibe in now too?” “No, I just messed…. But I am happy… and it’s a nice feeling too. And I am not, in the least bit, bothered. Just like pee pee, baby poopies has to go somewhere… and I am not needing to worry as I have my potty.. and its what babies do. Did you know every baby is born incontinent?” “Talking like a pro Lisa, talking like a pro”. When she went to see Paula, she was saying she needs a messy change…. “Glad to see you’ve handled it better!” from Paula – to which Suzy jumped in “Like A Bossssss…………” Afternoon flew by and Suzy was picked up by her babysitter Julie, also dropping , on her way to stay over a few nights as planned. When Lisa got home she was welcomed by her mother “Hello little one….” Mum said as she got home… “You got a parcel… “ “Thanks Mum as she hides behind her backpack. “Did you order something???”. “Yeah from my savings, Suzy recommended it and it goes buzz over the….” “… No need to explain any more… Let me check your nappy can I ?” “Think I am just a little damp” “Yeah you’ll be fine I will come back to you in half an hour for a change before dinner, help you into a onesie, and I’ll be sure to knock the door baby” “Thanks Mum but I am only going to unpack it apparently lots of different settings and will keep it for later”. “But it arrived alongside something else… my new breast pump! I will set it up later or tomorrow and we will see how long it takes. “. After this Lisa slips off to her bedroom, placing the buzzy toy on her bedside table, she puts on Dora The Explorer while picking out herself a printed nappy and onesie for when her mum visited in half an hour. Bang on time her Mum entered and was quite eager to chat about her college day as well as the baby aspect, while changing her into the onesie. She had a pink and purple onesie printed with little princesses all over it, and a printed nappy for her mum to change her into. “There we are.. little princesses for my little princess!” “Oh mum…” she said in a slightly embarrassed tone. It was Sweet and Sour Chicken for her dinner, and her mother had liquidsed it, placed into a baby bowl before feeding her with a spoon toddler style. After all happens and just before her bedtime she tried her wand and was so amazingly happy! So much that at her bedtime she did it again! When Suzy got home and before dinner, her old best friend Alma rung from down south. She seemed to be adjusting okay (“about 50/50” she said) living in London, and she explained all about her new life in Southgate, which ironically is north London leafy middle class suburb, “nothing like the London the tourist see but almost as good as Dundee”. She was not surprised at all when she listed to Suzy explain she has another friend and college mate who has incontinence problems “we seem to find each other by chance” and was also interested to hear she always wanted to be a big baby. “We must make this a regular weekly thing Alma, but I will ring you next time ?” “Yeah next Monday is fine for me too, after college”. As Suzy goes for dinner she sees her babysitter Julie in background who joins them for dinner and the next four to five nights (to cover her mums PCOS) and chats with her, updating her on everything so far in college. She explained she was helping her mum all day Tues Wed Thurs and tonight after Dinner I will be looking after you too.” “That’s good thanks…” Suzy’s Mum always likes to go the extra mile when getting people thanks. As Julie was here one of the things she liked to do as an extra step was to order a food delivery from a takeaway restaurant, for the first and last nights of Julie’s regular stays, in addition to paying her. She was given the choice for delivery dinner and she decided she would order Chinese,. When the delivery arrived Julie fed her sweet and sour chicken, Julie fed her trying to be an aeroplane, much too Suzy’s amusement. Julie later that night helped Suzy into a nightie, and changed into bedtime extra absorbent nappies. Chapter 16 – Fifth Day Of Baby Lisa – Another Surprise and More Adventures In Nappy Filling (part 1 of 2) Tuesday morning saw both Suzy and Lisa woken up, changed and dressed, similar to the Monday BUT Suzy’s was done by Julie, who was covering for her mother who was lying down with pain meds, patches and the like. She usually used pull ups but this time was trying some of her daughters more absorbent night time nappies, to save the changing pull ups every 2 hours, to absorb her period, as an experiment – with permission (and a suggestion from) Suzy. However in the meantime Suzy was more than content with Julie who she had known for more than three years. “How are you feeling this morning baby girl?” she said to Suzy, before making her breakfast cereal and yoghurts in baby bowls. After breakfast she was driven to College by Julie before she went for some errands. Suzy went into the common room where she met Lisa. After explaining their dinner and the like from last night, they were surprised to find they had basically the same thing! Lisa adds “We will need to maybe meet up in pairs tonight for one of the topics of the class, so would it be okay to come to yours tonight for an hour, and maybe another short shot of your nursery for another hour or so too?… Would this be okay even with Julie helping this week?...”. “Yes I think that is fine and I will text her just so she knows” Lisa then asked “How’s your mum?” “Took to the spare bedroom with painkillers and lying down”. “Its a shame” “but what can we do…” They walked over to the class. After about 45 minutes Lisa bent over doubled up in a little bit of tummy pain… “Oh ho…. “ “…feel like diarrhoea, going everywhere across her nappy”. So they went for a change and Suzy came for moral support… however as they walked down the corridor to Nurse Paula’s office, she felt a bit worse pain, followed by even more messing all over… She knocked and was told to come in. She explained “Sorry to come early, but I think I’ve got diarrhoea and I expect it’s a* mess back there…” She got Lisa to lie down on the changing table, and got her changed despite needing a new pair of plastic pants and her spare pair of jeans too. She gave her some loperamide to help with the diarrhoea and next Paula said to her “Did you expect your period” “Not for a couple of weeks … is there blood down there?” “Must be a tiny bit of the bloody discharge or some between periods bleeding” Paula said. Lisa said “When its that time of the month for night I just use the nappy during overnights and tampons during the day”. “Well when you come for your next changes I will keep an eye on you Lisa… and I can help with tampons too. We obviously have pads and tampons free in loos but as you two don’t use the loo… just ask if you need any.… or little bags of condoms and lube too… Hopefully your tummy will settle down and you will feel better for lunch”. On the way back to lunch Suzy had a text from Julie saying “yes that’s all fine for in the evening” which cheered Lisa up a little bit. Mid morning break was a bit more routine as the loperamide cleared up most of her issues to reduce to just one slightly loose poop and nothing else for the rest of the day. Lunchtime was talking about plans for the evening and discussions about the classes that mornings History before getting onto Suzy asking “So how are you enjoying being in little space – still enjoying and feeling good?” “Better and better every day, almost like I have a new lease on life. Its almost like I never want to stop. Had a good time with the wand last night… twice… and the little aspect is making me feel happy.” “So you might like to keep this on forever” “Time will tell and I will see how things feeling, but I like being a nappy filler on a 24/7 scale. No need to run to the big girl potty. No need to worry about puberty for a few hours, alongside all the other trappings of being a teenager….” “Very true. Yes it’s good. And we can play even more when you come round. Julie is looking forward to meeting you, and will be happy to take you home at bed time.” Afternoon was quick by comparison before checking in again with Nurse Paula (both nappies were fine) and she was able to collect Lisa’s soiled plastic pants and trousers from her earlier diarrhoea attack. “I did message your mum so she can get an extra spare pair pants in time for tomorrow” Paula said “Hopefully you won’t need them but always good to have a spare” she said, and Lisa put them into her backpack. As they walked down the corridor Suzy could see Julie’s car waiting for them both. …. Sorry for another delay Chapter 17 – Fifth Day Of Baby Lisa – Another Surprise and More Adventures In Nappy Filling (part 2 of 2) “Hello, you must be Lisa….” Julie said as she let her into her slightly-smaller-than-Suzy’s-mums car. “…Guilty you must be Julie, and Suzy’s told me all about you…” “…cliched formalities over with, how were your days today?” “Not too bad for us both, Lisas tummy was a bit funny earlier but we are both fine now”. “That’s good”. After they arrive at Suzy’s home and heading for her bedroom, they starting chatting more and more with Lisa “With what you said about owning your own conditions, maybe I was too proud in trying to hide my bedwetting… “ “Well it is a not something to be proud of, but everyone has something don’t they?” “True” replied Lisa, before Suzy said “I remember other friends who were gay or lesbian, and they were all happier after they came out….” As they went over to the toys section of Suzy’s bedroom/nursery Lisa mentioned “For next Fridays sleepover I think I will definitely still be a baby, so I think I will tell my mum as I don’t think it will be an issue”. So her mum texted back quickly “Yes that’s fine. Me and your dad will chat with you the day before we come to the end of the 2 week trial, and Dad and I will be happy whatever you decide”. After showing Suzy Lisa said “I am having such a good time I don’t want really to stop, that’s the problem!” “ I think your mum is enjoying having a baby to look after too, and she likes to make you happy” said Suzy.” Suzy went to her Dolls House and Lisa went to the Ball Pit. Shortly after Julie came in for nappy checks and to offer drinks, which saw they were both very wet which required a jump up on the changing table one at a time. “How are you enjoying babyhood Lisa?” asked Julie, while getting her to lie down for changing. “Well we were just talking about that… I really don’t want it to stop?” “Good news. You both okay with some Pizzas from the fridge for dinner?” “Yaayhhhhhy” they both said. After about 45 minutes Julie called them both for dinner and they were chatting also about the days class with Julie, when Suzy’s Mum (Orla) popped her head round to say hello… “Did you smell the pizza again Orla I take it - about to bring ours through” “No comment…. but not too bad this time round, but nice to see you again said you Lisa again!” They then go back top their babyhood after discussion, after dinner and desserts and then Julie checked both nappies, needing change. “We will take you both up there for a change and then toys, and will take you home in a couple of hours”. Another very enjoyable evening came to all too soon an end and they both slept like babies again! Chapter 18 – Rest of Lisa’s first full week in nappies – A small plan for the weekend too Wednesday and Thursday were nothing untoward and Friday started with Suzy asking Lisa “.I was going to ask if you would like to go swimming tomorrow “ “Yes I like that…. just one problem, what about our nappies? They tend to swell don’t they” … “We do haves some single use ones that are designed to cope with bowel mess and the other side too is less` of an issue in the pool dure to the water pressure. They are similar to pull ups but can cope with an hour or two at the pool. My mum is happy to pick you up tomorrow from yours and afterwards I will get my mum to take us so she can help with changes and getting dressed before and afterwards”. “Yes Suzy that sounds wonderful!” After lunch and the earlier finish on Friday, they went to Nurse Paula for their weekly check-in. With a week of changes for the first time for Lisa, it was more routine. “You have coped very well this week” she says “… thanks Paula… yes ever day seems to be better than the last”. She then reviewed Suzy before them heading home (in opposite directions) to their homes. Chapter 19 – Lisas second weekend back in nappies – Swimmming time with Suzy on Saturday as well as discussing the future Saturday started with Suzy and Lisa both woken their mothers, as the cover lady Julie finished the previous day. Lisas mother said “We wanted to chat about things with your Dad on Thursday about whether you want to continue being a bay afterwards, however he will be out of town and we will need to make it Wednesday evening to get time to talk… is that okay after college/your dad gets home from work”…”Sounds good Mummy!” “Remember Suzy’s mum is picking you up for swimming, so I have packed a couple of costumes for you and a change of clothing and nappies for afterwards. Did you say she has some swimming nappies ? “ Yes that’s right she has a couple in two sizes”. When they picked up Lisa, Suzy asked her “there’s a littles event in Edinburgh in a couple of weeks. Mum and I went once but the next one is in a fortnight. If you are still in little space, would you like to go? “Yes that sounds good, I will double check with Mum but if you need we can split petrol costs if you need it?” In the car Lisa asked Suzy “was there anything you wanted in your nursery but couldn’t have for any reason?” “Water slide like a kids one where they walk up stairs and down the other side?... something to do with space I think or something but they will try again maybe as I love waterslides”. “Just thinking ahead for possibly in the future after next week to maybe put together some ideas if my Mum lets me have a nursery of my own you know???” “Oh yeah…” “Well we’re here!” Orla interrupted to indicate their arrival. After parking the cart and paying in for the three of them, they proceed to the changing room which is unisex (unusual for the time in Dundee in the 90s but no one says a word about it years ago long before the time with trans rights and the like… however from memory probably because of lots of families not retuning the key despite the £10 deposit for the old faculties family changing room… I digress LOL) Orla says “We can get changed ij cubicles which is what we usually do to hide the nappies?” “Sounds good”. “Theres also a Changing Places toilet too we can use to change into the nappies for the ride home. Lisa if you don’t know it’s a special kind of toilet with hoist , lift and a giant nappy changing bench for adults …” “That sounds great … I didn’t know those even existed?” “well we’ve been at this a long time haven’t we Suzy? However as its pull ups we have for under you cossies girls (Swimming Costumes) so we don’t need to go there immediately…” Suzy’s mother Orla helped them both step inro their disposable swim pants and then their costumes, before the three of them proceed to the pool where Orla sat at the side to watch over coffee for the first 20 minutes. They both dared each together to go on all the flumes even the scary one…” When they walked to the flumes Lisa said to Suzy “It seems you are quite the old pro with the whole incontinence and nappies situation. You and your Mum seem to know it all?” “”Well she did joke about 18 years having to get used to it…and I think you will definitely survive full time in nappies, if that’s what you decide” as they headed trough the water slides. Suzy’s Mum Orla joined them after a short time in the pool as discussed, and managed a few moments of swimming before they had to leave at the end of the hour they’d paid for… 70 minutes into the hour later (!) they went back to the lockers and cubicles to towel off and get rid of the disposable swim pants – both virtually were clean and just a little of Suzy’s regular daily discharge. Suzy’s Mother wrapped them both in towels (for modesty) before grabbing her nappy bag and Suzy’s new clothes shed left out, as well as Lisas stuff her mother had given before she left before walking through to the Changing Places changing facility. “Will do Suzy first, so you (Lisa) can see what to expect. Lie down Suzy and I will strap you in” as the bench was set by default to ground level. “Okay Mummy,…” after about 15-20 seconds the transfer bench was parallel to the changing bench “Can you budge over darling?” she said as she unstrapped her daughter. Orla helped her daughter into a new heavyweight nappy, plastic pants and onesie for the ride home (usually overnight but she had a plan after this they didn’t know about), before asking Suzy to change into her sundress and tights herself. She reversed the bench and asked “Lisa could you lie down and I will use the bench to get you over… “Lie down there hunney” Suzy strapped Lisa in herself before Orla got her into her into a similar nappy (L not XL like Suzy) plastics and onesie before she changed into her top and jeans her mum had packed for her to ride home with. As they left the pool building before proceeding to her car, Orla said “As you’ve been good girls, do you fancy micky D’s?” The two girls were extremely happy with that and ten minutes later they were parked eating food. As she’s bigger than the average child who eats Happy Meals she had two – one with cheeseburger one with chicken nuggets too, and Lisa tried the same for once. Suzy’s Mother was having a Double Big Mac. “You never noticed I put you in thicker nappies. This wad otherwise you’d be soaked with all that juice we normally have here”... “Yes good call “ said Lisa “I’ve not had happy meals in ages. They seem to be better than I remember?” Before driving off Suzy’s Mum waked into the shop to use the toilet before bucking them both into their seatbelts while sneaking a quick nappy check, seeing they would be fine until they both got home. “Thanks for everything Suzy’s Mummy I really appreciate all the help specially with the swim nappies… “ “No problem hunney. Yes we usually have a wee (Scots for small) treat on the ride home. “ She then drove off to back to Lisas home first, before returning her own daughter home. Afte a busy day both girls relaxed with baby cartoons and the like for the rest of the evening. While Sunday was quiet again, although Lisas mother was able to pump for the second day (after lots of experiment) and ending up giving her a breast feed from the source too. Chapter 20 – Second week of Lisa in nappies – Part 1 – Massive Support and some surprises all round The first three days were essentially looking forward for two slightly different reasons - Lisas meeting with her family on Wednesday as well as the sleepover at Suzy’s for them both this weekend coming. Of course the Littles event in Edinburgh was a fortnight away almost. When Lisa bumped into Suzy common room before going to class she said “It was a lovely day out on Saturday with your mum at the swimming pool…” Lisa said to Suzy. “… even my mum and dad were impressed when I told them about the giant changing bench”… “Yes they are a wonderful invention. About 6 or 7 across the city… have been to a couple!” Lisa replied with “and she wanted me to ask, as she forgot when she dropped me off, where abouts did you get them???” “Specialist supplier who I think has to import them so I will send you the link?...>” “Thanks Suzy…. And she’s fine with the Littles event in a fortnight, and she appreciates the new sparkle in my eyes as I seem so happy these days…”. They walked to first class of the day. Jumping ahead to Wednesday evening, and Lisa was very nervous. After dinner she sits down with Mum and Dad. Mum “As you know we’ve been letting you experiment -as a teen baby. We see you happier, more confident, and a whole new sparkle. We love the new more confident you and we are really loving you being similar to what you were when you were much younger, and no real temper tantrums from you or anything throughout this trial”. Dad then continued “We don’t want you to stop. We would love you to continue this and go onto the next stage of getting you a nursery, extra supplies, a newer powered changing table and everything you need. We are more than happy to pay and sport you for as long as you like”. “Mummy daddy are you absolutely sure… do we have the money as most might have to be customized Suzy said. “In short… Yes. As you know we paid for you’re your big sisters wedding and deposits for their homes for Annas home. Your college course is free and we get a bursary from the National Autistic Society and the college to pay day to day stuff too. You might recall you got some nappies thought the NHS and they sad they are more than happy to increase to four, meaning we will need to top up only a little. If you are happy at home rather than getting deposits for your first home yet, we can cover it . We have the money set aside for the Annas wedding and yours, so we still have some money left over on top of everything we already have set asway for other college courses, university and all the learning in the next few years , like we did with Lucy and Anna. And you forget one thing – your happiness is PRICELESS … We worried you’d be drinking / drugs but we are pleased if this makes YOU happy, then WE are DELIGHTED. “But what about changes Mum? “Well that’s not too bad. If it becomes a problem we can always hire a sitter or a Nanny”. “Its like I feel I am in a dream” “So what would we need for an nursery, well can you please make a list Lisa?” “Yes I will do”. Chapter 21– Second week of Lisa in nappies – Part 2 – Massive Support and some surprises all round After Lisas good news she phoned Suzy and they discussed her good news. “That’s good Lisa, now my turn to get jealous!” “Yes so we are organizing a lot of it over coming week or two, It will take time but VERY VERY much looking forward to each step.” In the evening Lisa’s father arranged for a carpenter to come Thursday daytime to see the space and work through what they can do, with a second one (who did Suzy’s one) scheduled for following Friday. As Lisas room was redecorated a bit more adult when she was ten some of her things so a few more things than Suzy’s mother had never had a clearout of her stuff. Given the amount she has now It means having another room for her nursery - her big sister (oldest of three) lives down south, middle one still visits and her room is used for guests etc. – so essentially a blank canvas. So basically putting together things Lisa wanted; 1. Ball Pit 2. Wendy House (Doll House in the states) 3. Cot (with a removable top might be used later but not now) 4. A more babyish wardrobe and clothes storage for little clothes 5. High Chair 6. Nursing / Rocking chair for breastfeeding/bottle feeding (pair as about the same size as each tother) 7. Slide with steps (waterslide if space) 8. Extra Stuffed toys and Baby Toys 9. Mobile (for over the cot) 10. Dolls House 11. Bigger Nappy Storage (open shelves to tell which are which) 12. New powered changing bench (already suggested by family) similar to Changing Places but without the hoist as she can walk – technically for Mum too as the old one was plain and maybe help save her back as Lisas grown considerably 13. Babyish table for homework / studying 14. Craft table and supplies 15. TV (could move from other room) 16. Stroller (Pushchair) 17. Reins 18. Fairy Castle The following morning (Thursday) Lisas father was away to another town, although she used her breakfast time to discuss and double check with her mother. “Are we sure about the money and we wont be leaving you and Dad short?” Mum replied “Well I took the liberty of phoning Suzy’s mum to get the cost. We had some money laid aside for your driving lessons and a car, but you said you didn’t want that this year to concentrate on college? So basically the cost is a third of that lot of money. Even for inflation even doubling that so we can use the last third for getting you twice as many of those baby supplies I bought you two weeks ago like onesies and any money left aside will get used for printed nappies. When we were both working 40 years ago before kids and the like, we knew we wanted one so started saving and living modestly. Since then your dads been promoted several time over and now owns the company so that now money is less of an issue… just leave it to us?” “Okay Mum” replied Lisa. “It will take time as we can get some stuff from stores and most of the big baby stuff has to be custom made. So we will go out Saturday to get the stuff we can get from Mothercare then B&Q after you come back from Suzy’s Mums sleepover Saturday daytime and I will look on their website to get the dimensions of things we will get so builders know how much room to live, and I will order the changing bench and the special needs stroller from the medical supplier recommended, but they take a couple of weeks, so maybe a folding bed or something in the meantime. They said they can be faster so MAYBE early next week for the changing table and separately delivering the stroller. They will fit it all in as will builders and the like. We will need to have some rules – again suggested from Suzy’s Mum - like if you are misbehaving you will get put in the spare room / sisters room probably?” “That seems fair, gives me a reason to keep behaving” Mummy replied “I will get that written up today and it will be tied to a Points Chart too like we had when we were young?” “Thanks again Mum, love you”… She was dropped off at college a little while later. At Lisa (and Suzy’s) first change of the morning too Lisa was asked by Paula “How did it go Yesterday dear?” “You wont believe it. Not only did she say yes to staying as a baby like I trialed for two weeks, they have more than enough money for all my nursery too. T 0hey had set aside money for driving lessons and a first car, and as we discussed a few months ago I didn’t want to do that to concentrate more on college. Apparently that’s more than enough.” “Great news and good for you” said Paula. Lisa said “They said I have been so much better during the trial and much better behaved ? “ “Well that’s good – remember we talked about you owning your condition not the other way round. The baby thing has been a key step for you again. I know you cant be 24/7 so maybe weekends and the college holiday in a week” “Yeah id forgotten about that day off”. At lunchtime, Su-y took a phone call from her Mother. “Everything Okay Mum?” “Yes, your Dads company bonus has bene issued and it’s a lot more than we were expecting… about six times… Anything you need or think you could use, apart from that new PC we are getting for your 19th birthday, but what would you like?” “Not really as so much stuff in the last year expanded or added to…. But you know one thing we haven’t done in a couple of years is have a wee break away for a few days? OR we could try a professional nursery for first time - more expensive but we wont need to bring supplies so that would work out about the same?” “That sounds ideal there’s one I think in Glasgow as well as many down south?” “Well we could do a weekend maybe a long weekend in a month or so away? And maybe bring you Mum and Lisa??” “Yeah I will look and we can see what she can find. Can you message me some names for the people or we can discuss tonight?” “Yes either way”. Lisa overhears the start but indicated she was going for a second coffee to finish off lunch, and returns “Everything Okay?” “A pleasant surprise – my dads bonus has come, and its six times what was expected. She asked if I needed anything for my share of it and I said we could maybe have a weekend away with mum and maybe you to either a hotel or to a professional nursery. SO I got a big surprise to match yours too!) Wow… that’s good news for us both… maybe me too? What’s a professional nursery?” “Like a hotel or guest house but for Adult Babies so they have all the furniture, nappies, and everything so you don’t need to bring everything like you would do with a hotel”. “And you want ME to go too?” “Yes please! This is new for us too, as they generally only take over 18s” “Wow thanks hunney!!!” As they walked back to afternoon class they started talking about the Littles event in Edinburgh and Suzy explained to Lisa “A bouncy castle, craft room, lots of toys and sweeties, a fairy castle, ball pit. You can play around and run about to your hearts content for five hours – its all kid friendly” “Sounds super fun!” That afternoon Lisas mum Polly was doing ringing round after seeing the first builder / contractor about Lisas new Nursery, and Suzy’s mother ordered extra supplies like food and drink for the morning of the sleepover (Friday). Chapter 22 – Second week of Lisa in nappies – Part 3 – Massive Support and some surprises all round Friday was a busy day for all, and Suzy’s mother Orla was working half day to get everything ready. The plan for the sleepover was for just Lisa and Suzy this time but pizza, ice cream and chicken and the likes as well as cartoons and Disney films. Lisa’s mother will collect Lisa and Suzy from the college early Friday and bring them to Suzy’s Mother, and the kids will go to the nursery, for the first hour or two in the run up to dinner. Suzy’s mother made contact with Glasgow based Nursery that Suzy had heard good things on the AB/TB message board. She asked for an explanation of what they were looking for and a “Family friendly” three night long weekend in about a month. She explained her child was double incontinent and the other is a bedwetter, but there was no issue there as they are used to changing nappies! She was asked if they were into thigs like bondage or punishment, but not a thing for this visit maybe as they develop in future? … maybe restrain to their bed to try for once to try it out? One of the first is my daughter and she’s been a baby all her life. Her friend Lisa is a bedwetter but only recently switched to be a teen baby too. She went from nappies only at night to 24/7. In relation to this visit, yes you sound like a real professional “.So she said she explain a good idea sop she-e said she would relay details to the girls and paid the deposit for the moment “Ill give you a ring tomorrow once I explain everything you do and we can have today???” “Fine with me Mrs Larsson. We are very open minded so can be a bit more strict maybe in the future, or if you think of anything in the run up to the event?” Lisas mother was even busier with the second of the contractors. He seemed a bit more knowledgeable about ABDL scene than the first guy, so it was agreed he would start building next Wednesday, for up to three days. It was explained she and her daughter would be picking up paints and papers on the Friday. It was about a quarter more than Suzy’s but still under budget. He would get the hardware like new mattress and the like early next week once you pick things up. Days go quick when everyone’s happy – and even more happy when its ear ly finish Friday! Well before everyone knew where they were Lisa’s mother arrived with her daughter and Suzy ready for the sleepover started. They were changed into new onesies , nappies, and extra thick plastic pants with button snaps, before being sent to the nursery for a couple hours playing. Suzy’s Mother went up to the nursery for their first nappy check/change (both needed a wet change and got two mommies milk bottles each) and also then sat down to explain what they have “The nursery is fully stocked with a double cot that could sleep 2 adults and a couple of single adult cot. They are ok with your bladder and bowel issues, supply all the nappies clothes onesies and everything you need. She has a playroom, giant changing table, massive number of toys and games, as well as clothes. I said you were looking for a family friendly time, but for the next time or if you get deeper into this it she can do punishments and spanking too. So if you two are naughty you never know…” “We are fine with that thanks Mummy”” “I will come up in an hour and will bring you down then for dinner?” “Thanks Mummy” they both repeated parrot style. Suzy said to Lisa “Some people get off on being spanked etc. too as well as just being as being babies. Not my thing you know as I try to keep to being a good baby!” “Me too!.” “But you will get a taste of things at the Littles event in a weeks time.” 6pm came and Suzy’s father had arrived while they were playing upstairs. Orla called on them both to come down with your bears. After pizza was served up (some for the girls cut up into baby bowls), and ice cream too, it was explained they’d be watching Rugrats The Movie from about 6.45pm, Snow White around 8.45, Winnie The Poo (2011 version) around 10.45pm before bedtime around? Suzy’s mother said. Afterwards Suzy’s mother took out the adult size folding giant changing mat (almost 6 foot long) to save the girls a wander upstairs,. The movie started with a pair of bottles of apple juice and popcorn, with some breastmilk promised for later on. REST OF SLEEP OVER in CHAPTER 23 Chapter 23 – Second week of Lisa in nappies – Part 4 – Massive Support and some surprises all round Around 45 minutes into the Rugrats film, Suzy’s Mum Orla walked into the living room to check their nappies (both fine until the end of the film) and she joined the girls for the end of the night. Orla sat down to breastfeed both girls from the source and they enjoyed it so much they were smiling until the end of the movie! After a change on the changing mat each of them Orla went to get the kids a giant ice cream with three spoons to share between them. After a few minutes “Looking forward to your first mummy visit to the lady in Glasgow are you both?” “Well indeed yes – its weird both of us got a nice surprise over last 48 hours – my Mum letting me and your hubbies bonus letting us both get out” “Yeah its weird in the fact it’s the first time for another nursery although I’ve had babysitters beforehand.” “Mum was talking about getting one if she has enough or maybe occasionally, Tomorrow we are going to look to pick the colours for my nursery!” After food, gigglers, movies and changes too numerous to mention, Suzy’s mother saw them to bed at 1.10am, but changed them into a special surprise for both of them.. a Dotty the Pony onesie each alongside two bags each of printed Dotty the Pony nappies (6 lite capacity) and matching plastic panties and dummies. ! Additionally she gave them both new pajama trousers. “Lisa, your mum gave you bought Suzy and yourself something similar to that in your sleepover, so I wanted to return to the favour!” Suzy’s Mum said “if you get excite wait till you see the similar set I’ve got for your birthday with different design…” “Look forward to it night night mum!!!” After a brief moment of excitement (Ed: They do exist - search Dotty Diaper Company !) that took a wee while finally got redressed and dozed off about half an hour later. Chapter 24 – Weekend – Lisa looks to the future and Suzy too… Suzy’s mother woke them about 9am as discussed, to wake both girls to their weekend,. Lisa woke a few minutes earlier and texted her the pic of her gift yesterday and indeed herself wearing all of it! “pd didn’t want to wake you” “Aww look like a real baby girl and so cute!” 9am was agreed as Lisa’s mother would be picking her up between 10.15am and 10.30pm, and Lisa was already awake a short time earlier!” Lisa showed thew pics to Suzy’s mum Orla and she also thought she looked cute last night as a ponyt last night ! Orla had made baby porridge and lots of breast milk and fruit juice, alongside coffee and pastries, to wake them all up! Lisas mother arrived around 10.10am leaving 10.20am on route for decoration and some other supplies. In the car on route to the interior stores and baby stores Lisa’s mother Polly said “The various people start on your nursery early next week with the main builder – who did Suzy’s one - making start Wednesday and while they never know till they start they hope mostly done so it is hoped you can get Suzy around once its getting close to ready. They hope mostly done for Saturday or Monday/Tuesday the following week. We have added to your list a big babyish bath with a shower over it, and the contractor will be working on that with the other next week. We are also ordering 10 sets of square cloth nappies, pins and extra size pants, alongside another 15 pre-folded reusable nappies from a fetish supplier who also recommends plastic pants, and 10 pairs of rubber pants for pan occasional change! We have two bins coming too for the nursery – one for disposing your nappies and one for the reusables as they need to be washed separately. Lots of printed nappies and extra boosters to try too! We are looking at getting a sitter too for one day a week, to give me a break as we discussed, We were thinking of maybe getting Suzy’s occasional sitter to come to give me essentially a day well 24hrs of either every week or fortnight, and will work around the times Suzy’s mother needs her for???” “Yes I like that and we will be fine and she very good. Looks after people well!!!” “Glad you liked the idea. She’s still studying for a wee while” They shortly arrive at B&Q to select some babyish paint and paper for her nursery, alongside toys and some of the baby supplies that could do any size like toys. She decided on a lilac roof and pink printed wallpaper, alongside some suitably borders and murals that would go with the other two. The wallpaper looked similar to a more baby girly cartoon design similar to Bang on the Drum design. The plan was initially stuff would go in her older sisters Anna room who still visits from time 25years old, as opposed to the oldest one (Lucy 30 now down south and he room being made into the nursery. This was because different days will see some stuff would be delivered by the medical suppliers as well as building contractor building things into the room like mattress for the crib. However a few hours of play was allowed, in the run up to dinnertime! Yes the day flew in, and watching baby stuff afterwards on Saturday. Suzy was watching similar before a quiet Sunday of catch-up before the new college week starts again Monday. Chapter 25 – Lisas ABDL World Week Three - new nursery and weekend truly in littlespace – part 1 – Monday to half way through Friday Monday was the fact the first of various delivery days, with the installing of most Wednesday Thursday and Friday. Firstly the medical supplier who were installing a the changing table, and dropping off the adult stroller said they would be tomorrow, just before the plumber come in. Tuesday delivering adult size stroller and installing the new powered changing table and was demonstrated on Lisas mother Polly… “I don’t need changed but thanks for the demonstrating !” gave them all a massive laugh! She showed her also how to assemble and disassemble the full size stroller, so you could get it in her car. Later that day the with a plumber coming in too in the afternoon to add the baby bath with shower. Wednesday was the first day of the building work. The building contractor had hoped to put things together in record time. First (and just over six hours) was painting and papering the new nursery before a few hours to lay carpet (with sheeting over the new changing bench and baby bath) over the last couple of hours. The second contractor was assembling and building things like the frame of the crib and things like wardrobe in the spare room used to keep stuff. Thursday saw mort of the furniture fitted and integrating the furniture. This included her crib which was based on a brand new mattress and plastic covers for mattress and Kylie absorbent style sheet for next to her skin. Drawers close to her cot would also hold most things near to her babyish desk, and the new changing table and separate bins for everyday nappies and a smaller matching one for the reusable nappies and plastic pants. There was separate nappy storage and clothes for Suzy’s visits too ,as she is a Extra Large when her daughter is Large. The vast majority of the stuff was finished for Thursday evening with Lisa getting a look at progress. She was happy to see the work would be ready in time for Friday night (contractor leaves half day and she will fill the baby supplies drawers etc.). Lisa had already agreed to have Suzy round for the first day, whether it’s Friday or Saturday. Sunday was of course the littles event, and she said she was genuinely looking forward to a virtually 24/7 weekend of being a baby. Friday morning started as normal as Lisa went to college with Suzy’s mother arranged to pick Lisa up alongside Suzy too in this direction, with Suzy having some night over supplies and some extra supplies to add to the extra storage area! Lisas mum had bought to hold Suzy’s nappies and now clothes too! As all the supplies had arrived, the contractor fitted and moved everything into the new nursery – in record time. Lisas mother Polly was able to finish getting all the drawers etc. all filled. She was sure her daughter would love it and took a few pictures for her husband who was at work – NOT her daughter got keep the surprise – and she said “She’s going to love this and am 100% sure we did the right thing”. “Yes definitely. She kinda deserves some happiness and however she gets it!” After the short day college Lisas mother had agreed to pick them both up and take them to their home so they can see the newly completed nursery, although initially the plan was that Suzy would visit Lisas Friday to see progress. However as things were prompt, its already ready! Polly (Lisas mother) was said “Hello girls” as both girls got in the car, she said “I am sure you will both love it, now all is ready to go!” “Thanks for everything Mum and I am sure I will never ever be bad again!” When they arrived at home, their mother walked them in “So what do you think babies?” “Love it……… (Lisa went to hug her mummy) Its amazing and exactly like I wanted. However I don’t know what to go on first!” “I love it too and its incredibly complete and impressive in one week you’ve done a massive amount, where do we start Lisa?” said Suzy. Lisas Mother Polly made the suggestion ““Well shall we start with nappy change and baby clothes, over on our new changing bench?” As they looked to the bench, Polly checked both nappies saying “yes definitely”. Lisa was first at the new changing bench and she picked a new onesie from the dressers before getting a change of nappy too. She lay down and got lifted to Mums height for a nappy change before changing into a lovely pink onesie. During Lisas change Suzy picked out hers , before her mother changed her and later put her supplies in Suzy’s new area. “Would you like something to drink girls, Suzy we now have breast milk in addition to everything we had last time?” They both wanted Mummies milk, before Lisa went to the ball pit and Suzy to the dolls house. Polly brought the girls some milk each with some ice cream too “Thanks Mummy”. REST OF FRIDAY NIGHT AND WEEKEND IN CHAPTER 26 Chapter 26 – Lisas ABDL World Week Three - new nursery and weekend truly in littlespace – part 2 – second half of Friday, Saturday and Sunday Half an hour intro their arrival Suzy’s phone rung, showing Mum, “She said she might ring!....” she said before accepting the call. “Hello Little one! how’s Lisas new nursery…” “AMAZING – she’s got everything she wanted and a few extras her mum added to the plan. Plenty to keep us occupied and looking after us both!” Suzy’s mother then went onto reminders for Sundays plans. We were leaving Sunday around 10am and would pick Lisa up before heading to the Littles event in Edinburgh from 1pm to 6pm. We will stop for lunch shortly before and I will get food on the way home as well as bringing some extra food just in case. Plenty of nappies for both of you and some clothes and spare plastics and the likes will be brought just in case!” She then asked to be passed to Lisas mum Polly, and she repeated this to her. Polly said shed be happy to drop Suzy in the morning Saturday too after she stays the night, and that dinner would be special takeaway pizza to celebrate everything, and they will be here in a wee while (short time) “Yay thanks mum” they both screeched! Their nappies were both fine and dinner arrived 45 minutes or so around 5.55pm, with both girls getting a call – usually not needed on Takeaway nights but they were having so much fun in the new nursery, they weren’t really paying attention to their bellies! Orla’s Mum dished some up for each of them, with the two babies food cut up in baby bowls, alongside a couple baby bottles of apple juice. Lisas Mummy offered her daughter first chance at the high chair, adding “Suzy at bedtime if you wanna take it in turns…. Would you like to feed each other like Mummies do?” “That sounds food thanks for the food mummy” “Awwh that’s OK. After din- dins you canna play upstairs and watch stuff if you like ion the TV in her nursery, or play… there’s a spare sleeping bag if Suzy wants to sleep in the nursery?” “Yes that’s fine!” “OK babies, and there’s some warm cookie dough and ice cream for after’s! “ “That’s even better!!!” Suzy took the plates to Lisas mum Polly. “we’re finished… “ “I would have done that…” “I really like the nursery and I appreciate you took her seriously!!!” “She was so well behaved that she didn’t need punishments at all and during the baby trial time, so we wanted that to continue. We are happy that she could tell us too.” “Now where’s that desert” said the always sweet toothed Suzy. After serving the pudding up in similar platers Mummy style to each other , with more juice and a bottle of mummies milk, they were given permission to go back upstairs again. Polly said “I will be up five minutes for changing you two”. By this point it was close to 6.55pm and they were both happy! A couple of routine wet changes later (with a couple of bottles for drinking) and they were onto playing, with them initially taking turns on the slide. Lisa had put some cartoons on the background on the TV. After half an hour they switched so Lisa played with the ball pit while Suzy took some stuffies to the play pen. After another session of fun around 8.15 pm Lisas mummy Polly came up for checks and changes”. “Hello you two I am hear to change you . I see you’ve barely touched the juice so how would you both like to get breasted in the new feeding chair?” “YES that’s amazing..” She did the changes first as they were quite wet already, before Mummy sat down with Lisa “You know we used to do this with you and your sisters years ago???” “I remember Mum” as Lisa went slightly pink. Lisa latched on like a natural and Mum said “its like we never stopped, you know???” When she filled up she pulled away before asking Suzy to jump up for a similar feed. “Lisa we can have bedtime at your usual 11pm for a weekend, or Mummy will let you stay up to 11.30pm if that sounds better we will get you ready and dressed for bed?” “Yes that’s very fair mummy!”. Will be checking and changing you 9.30pm before supper downstairs”. To start the next hour of fun Lisa joined Suzy in playpen starting a Stuffies Tea Party before Lisas mother popped her head through the door “Here’s Mummy”… With both nappies being fine until after supper, she said “Right come down for supper girls and I’ll change you after as two are both fine!” “OK Mummy” As Lisas mother Polly walked the two babies downstairs “its Suzy’s turn on the highchair downstairs this time, we might need to adjust it but we will see”. Mummy sat them down and Suzy tried getting in but after a couple of adjustments to the height, she was able to sit down in the High Chair comfortably. “Thanks Mummy so what is it?” “Well usually hot chocolate, as it’s a special occasion I got Lisas favourite doughnuts too!. As its hot I’ve put it into sippy cups with grip hands this time, and I will feed you one at a time”. The doughnuts for the girls were cut in four pieces each with baby plates and forks. She fed the girls one at a time, Suzy then Lisas. “I will get you changed upstairs, and we can put on a Disney film up there too “ “That’s a good idea mummy” At 10pm the girls were walked upstairs before two routine wet changes and then putting on Monsters U. Mum said “with about half an hour to the end of the movie, around 11.20 pm I will come up and feed you both while we watch the enc of the film. Mummy will then get you ready for bed at the end of the film” “That’s nice of you Mum”. Pretty much on time Lisas mother came upstairs to feed both girls, and some Aptamil milk in bottles ready for them while they slept. They were both so content and happy looking just like peacefully blissed out. The film shortly after finished, so Lisas Mum Polly had earlier laid out all stuff ready for bedtime for both her Lisa and her friend Suzy. Purple and pink PJs alongside a matching onesie each and extra thick plastic lavender nappies and pink plastic pants and socks too. “Okay girls we can get you over to the changing table I’ve got you a new set of goodies each!” She changed Suzy’s nappy first, and then plastic pants, onesie, socks, bottoms and tops, before walking her over to the sleeping bag next to Lisas new cot and gave her a bottle incase she got thirsty! Afterwards Lisa was next “Yes you are both matching babies, just wanted to give you an extra surprise!” After the same as Suzy mummy walked her over to the cot, and lowered the side. “Thanks for everything mummy” “Night night girls”. It took about ten minutes to sleep but they slept blissfully until 9.10am, when Mummy broke the silence and walked upstairs. Saturday morning saw a relaxed breakfast over a couple of hours with Lisa’s Mum Polly, as well as Lisa and Suzy. Mid morning Suzy was dropped off and they both quiet days in their nursery looking forward to Sunday! Sunday saw an early start so both babies were looking to the Littles Lock In event in Edinburgh (they do exist in real life see https://littleslockin.weebly.com/ ) and the time in the car literally flew by. Indeed Suzy’s mum Orla was about to drive over the new Forth Road Bridge / Queensferry Crossing they were obsessed to watching their cartoons on the backseat, Mummy said “about 15 minutes away we will stop then onto the Lock In, okay?” They stopped at Krispy Kreme Hermiston Gait – not available in Dundee so a nice change!­. They parked up and Suzy’s mum helped feed both babies, while parked up in the car park. “Were a little early and you both need changed, so will take you to the Changing Place we used once before near The Zoo ?” “Thanks Mummy!” So after doing another five minutes by car it was easy enough to get them changed one at a time, rather than trying to fit a mummy and a baby in the same toilet cubicle but she also has another giant changing mat in her car. It was an hour to the event start time so plenty of time to drive the event. There was plenty of spaces in the car park – a real rarity for Edinburgh where *many people use the park and ride, tram or bus services. A couple of other cars were waiting too for the start of the event. “At the end we will get dinner we will get a McDonalds before we head home. But Mummy has brought lots of drinks and a couple of snacks if you are hungry before that? Mummy will check your nappies now and again and I will sit next to all the other Mummies and Daddies, so come see me if you need anything okay?” Yes Mummy!” they both said. After walking in and paying them all in (with two nappy bags on each shoulder) Mummy had a chat with the other bigs. The girls joined in some of the games, played a hell of a lot, with only a couple of drinks, 3 changes before one last one at the Close of the event. Suzy had a good time crafting while Lisa was playing with the animals in the Petting Zoo. They also enjoyed the Bouncy Castle then the Ball Pit for an hour each too. So much happened and the close sadly came sadly too early. Both of the girls and Suzy’s Mummy made new friends and were able to make 2 or three new friends each with them taking each others details! Another Double Happy Meal at the nearby McDonalds before the girls were driven home. They started dozing off on the ride as the Autumn weather means an earlier light going down time, and they’d both earned the nap! Chapter 27 – Lisas Little Space Week 4 - - Lisa gets a bit constipated Monday and back to normal college. However when Lisas mother asked her daughter about how she was, she explained “getting a bit weird and full. Didn’t mess myself for about 48hours. Will see when I ger to college.” “Yes don’t forget Nurse Paula has supplies for that. Your friend Suzy’s Mummy recommended we get them just in case. Probably been all the fun and new routine with nursery and the Littles event and all that?. So if you don’t go poopies by Lunchtime please , promise you will go see her if you’ve not emptied out by then that you will go see Paula?” “Yes Mum but I don’t want to even think about that!” Well needless to say (Paula was told after being run by Lisas mother Polly) that lunch happened and she was very nervous, as well as feeling a bit lousy from the problem. This felt like one of the longest walks of her life since the first one visit. “No, still not messy at the back I am sorry but my Mummy said you had extra things to help me?” “Yes now lie down on the couch and turn to your side, Suzy can hold your hand if you want.” “ After Nurse Paula came back with supplies and to explain “I Will place two glycine suppositories into your bottom before giving you 15 minutes with a bedpan, which is like a potty of sorts. Don’t worry if one comes out or they both do, as being chokes up at the back is of course the reason. If nothing happens I will give you an enema. Its like a squirty small bottle of water and salt, but it goes in your bum, and don’t worry as Plan A Or B will get you back to your good old self… now let me get in… “ She lubricated her poop hole – a bit sore looking – with KY Gel before rinsing both suppositories under a tap and slotting them in., “Ones cone out… now don’t worry just sit here on your big potty and relax yourself”, ”Thanks Paula” “Said Lisa.” Suzy tried to give her some support “Just relax… this used to happen to me at least once a week. The best thing to do is to just relax from the top and try deep breathing in and out from the top of your lips to your bottom”. The suppositories, and relaxing technique sadly had no effect. Paula walked through “ohm I see you still blocked up… and just relax and tilt forward again”? Lisa done as she was told and lied on the couch while Nurse Puala pumped her fill of some salty water “You’re a good girl Lisa” said Suzy to try and encourage her. The bedpan was replaced and she sat back up again over the pan, “Less than two minutes alter, a very red faced Lisa finally had her most embarrassing bowel movement in her life “Thanks Paula,…” A giant amount came out of water as well as the poop, so Paula had to get a second bedpan “…. You did well even if it took a while!” I see what you said about feeling better as I feel unusually good to finally be emptied”. When she go to home she said “Your Mummy heard the news”. “Well mummy I think I might like to try that a couple of times for fun, either suppositories or enema, as I was sometimes enjoying the messing aspect in the nappies”. “Well as long as its not everyday, as they can cause you problems regularly” “Maybe two, three times a month if that,..” “That’s ok Lisa and I appreciate that you could tell me you were blocked up earlier on l one. We Jump Forward Four Weeks to the Nursery Visit, where we will start from Chapter 28 onwards (in next chapter). Chapter 28- Professional Nursery Visit with Mummy Lisa and Nanny Sylvia week – part 1 – driving west and settling in An early-ish start to get ready for Orla to drive the babies to the professional ABDL Nursery. On the drive to the Mummy (Suzy's mum Orla) told them all about what to expect. They’d be two staff at almost every time - Mummy Sarah and Nanny Sylvia and occasionally Daddy Peter. One of their regular adult babies (who lives near Edinburgh) might pop by for a couple of hours and you can get another big baby to play with and chat on one of the day, as she likes making new friends as well as the people who are setting us. You two will be babied throughout 24/7 throughout and I MIGHT experiment myself for a couple of hours as a baby... (they turn around) that got you two girls attention” Suzy replies “Mummy we were paying attention honest... we were just going to ask where the nappy stop is on route as we are a wee bit wet and might leak between here and Glasgow?" "Well that wont do! But don’t worry. I was planning a half hour stop for food at McDonalds Perth Broxden, that’s about 20 minutes. Therres a big toilet there or I will change you both in the car, using the changing mat?” “Yes that's fine mummy" "If its good weather they will take you to the park too across the road always plenty of space, and the Glasgow Botanic Gardens and Science Centre (Where your mummy was decades ago Glasgow Garden Festival 1988 too) on different days as well as other places ideas like a few child-friendly tourist attractions on some days and other days to play in the nursery and have fun at their home if the weathers not that promising, or go to the Swimming Pool nearby. Speaking of which they have as full nursery for you to play with too and they have a wide variety of nappies, clothes and plastic pants too". After half an hour in Perth to eat (and ten minutes changing) she left around Thursday arrive 11.40am. "We should be there around 1.10-1.30pm and they will change you when we get there. They will lunch in progress for 20-30 minutes after arriving to give you time to see the nursery you are staying in, have a change, before they are making mac and cheese. I said I would let them know when we get through Cumbernauld as the are 20 minutes drive. But if either of you two babies need me to stop feeling sick or something similar like a change but you are in overnight ones so that should do you. After driving another hour through Perthshire and Stirling and a generally pleasant morning, Suzy’s Mum Orla pulled over just before joining the M80 to ring the nursery. They arrived 1.30pm and all three of them arrived to welcome them on the driveway. • - _,-, - - JI - 1- J ·- - • -. --, - I - I - "You must be Baby Suzy, Baby Lisa and Mummy Orla". After hellos and hugs all round they were given a quick tour, before Nanny Syliva gave both Suzy and Lisa a change on the giant changing table in the Nursery. "Okay now you are both dry and clean I will walk you through to the kitchen. We will check you every so often and if you need a change. feel hungry or if anything feels odd or you don’t like it. We will be happy if you are happy. Don’t be afraid or embarrassed to ask –we’ve seen and heard them al before! Anyway, just ask Daddy Mummy or Nannv, or indeed your own Mummy Orla. We hope you babies will have a lovely time here. This afternoon we will have you here for the rest of the day and we will h and me Nanny Sylvia" After they sat down in their high chairs Mummy Sarah took it in turns to spoon feed Suzy and Lisa, in the High Chairs that she had .She then said "After lunch you will be able to run around and have fun on any of the toys like Doll House, Ball Pit, Bounce House, Mini Waterslide,, Craft table, , the slides and swings outside, and all the stuffed toys in the mountain of toys and stuff in a massive playroom". When we take you to the park we will be able to bring you in a stroller. You both have one although we have one here. Don't worry as its all tall hedges so no one will see you, I have Mummies Milk as well as juice, baby formulae and most things you night like. Also some baby food, baby cereal and baby snacks too for later on" Ther were having apple juice alongside the mac and cheese in baby bowls. "That's food you must have been hungry babies...now ice cream time and some of mummies' breast milk too, and we will walk you through in your stroller - we also can take you out the nursery and outside in the car. Our friend Baby Stephanie is popping by Saturday too - she said she recognized your names from the Littles Lock In???" "Oh yes we did... Thank you for everything to all of you," Suzy said. "Can we go to the playroom ·-· first for half an hour and then we can play round the back and can you get us both mummies milk'? "Yes we will just check you first - if you are good you might get a feed direct from my breast later little ones... Yes, that nappy's fine for a bit longer. Right we will strap you both Lisa and Suzy before pushing through on the strollers. Chapter 29 - Professional Nursery Visit with Mummy Lisa and Nanny Sylvia week – part 2 – first night for three babies (one normally a Mummy). As Orla had wanted a catch up with Mummy , after a few moments Mummy Sarah walked backed through, leaving Nanny Sylvia more than capable with the two baby girls in the Playroom. Orla (Suzy’s Mum) meanwhile had a catch up with Sarah. The story is Daddy Peter was a bedwetter and they started and dramatically expanded. After 10 Years of Daddy and Mummy (daddy being baby sometimes if they are on their own or every other day otherwise) now mostly Mummy and Nanny with Daddy doing a little less front line but some back office Admin, and he still likes being a baby two or three times a week too, and is always in nappies (changes himself). After Dinner she asked you wanted to try being a baby Orla? “Yes I sometimes use them during my period but that’s a story for another long day” “Tonight evening okay, and I will breastfeed your and the two babies! Well anyway, as well as that – don’t tell the babies but tomorrows day out is going to be M and Ds Theme Park – but it’s a surprise. That one is good for any kind of weather day you know” “Oh yes I haven’t been there in a very long time” “We have a 6 seat car so plenty of room for us three, the two girls and of yourself Mummy Orla!” “Sounds good Mummy Sarah now tomorrow is your hubby being a baby and Me You and Nanny are the bigs?” “Yes that’s fine. Nanny and Daddy know we usually go there for the first full day and my hubby loves letting little Baby Pete out to play! During this time a couple of changes – one wet one messy for Lisa, and two wet ones for Suzy – over one of the changing table. Daddy was doing a few hours admin and some minor repairs and cleaning. After dinner of chicken and chips (in baby bowls) Breast fed all three before Mummy Sarah fed the three from her breast - Mummy/Orla then Lisa then Suzy. At their nappy changed Orla was changed into a onesie similar to her daughter Suzy and her friend Lisa. They were played another Disney film Piglets Big Movie for the evening before all getting changed into PJs and new nappies for bedtime in the three adult cots all i one room. Mummy Sarah told Daddy and Nanny of their plans for 3 bigs and 3 babies tomorrow , and we tell the baby girls tomorrow although Mummy Orla knows (in fact it was her idea!) “Do you think we should offer her a job” “She already has two – nurse and Mother of a lifelong potty pants whos always double incontinent, not just bed wetting.” “Well maybe not…” All the home slept like babies! Chapter 30 - Professional Nursery Visit with Mummy Lisa and Nanny Sylvia week – part 3 – a day out of Surprises all round for 3 bigs and 3 littles alike (Tuesday) After waking up various orders Mummy Sarah gathered them al around the breakfast table, with Baby Suzy, Lisa and Pete (Dady yesterday) in the high chairs. She had changed them all with help from Nanny Sylvia who got everyone ready for the day ahead. Mummy Sarah started “Today’s Day out is a surprise to the babies… Well today we are going to M and Ds Theme Park (Cheers all round). As Daddy is going to be a baby, we have three littles and three bigs, and I will get things like nappy bags and snacks etc in the car with three strollers (which are optional depending how little you want to feel today) . Its 1on1 Care. I, Mummy Sarah, am looking after Baby Pete. Suzy’s Mummy Orla will be looking after Baby Suzy, and Nanny Sylvia will be looking after Baby Lisa too. Baby cereal and formulae milk and apple juice for the little ones and coffee and croissant’s for the bigs for breakfast. We will be getting ready to leave 45-60 minutes. The park will be 20-30 minutes away and we will check all babies nappies when we get there. Its usually quiet this week so no major problems with NEDs (west of Scotland term for Non Educated Delinquent), and a few surprises for you all… (Any questions?” “That sounds good and we all look forward to you three looking after us three too! “ said Lisa. The bigs fed their charges one-on-one while enjoying being fed before -being walked through and bucked in the car while the bigs got a nappy bag for each of their charges, and also one with snacks and treats too. As Mummy Sarah sat down in the car, she said “Everyone ok or need anything. … No… lets go (babies all cheer their approval). Now Baby Pete hopefully will be well behaved or you’ll get the laxative treatments” “I understand Mummy” They ended up getting there 10.55 and they were all in need of changes, so they took turns in using the Disabled toilet before paying in and walking through the gates. When asked if they’d like to be in their special needs size-baby strollers, all three said yes! “We will around 1 and a half hours , and we will start with the Soft Play section before we have lunch then it’s the littles decisions as to where we go next. Now little ones do you want a wee rusk as a treat?” “Yes mummy” and they were given them one at a time from Mummy Sarah “to keep you going until lunch!”, with formulae milk being given to the babies as well. After playing for a while, they before lunch and then they had lunch at Bistro @ The Loch (with help from each of their bigs) having some fun. After ending up full and happy they were all were nappies changed one at a time by their big. Between the three of the Babies they decided on going to Amazona for the exotic animals. “Baby Peter said it’s very good and he’s been before as a baby and a big too!” said Suzy. 3 hours and couple of changes each, they started getting ready. The inevitable visit to the gift shop completed the day, with the three babies all getting a stuffie! Mummy Sarah said we will be heading home… And she seemed to checking Baby Pete she was placing suppositories into Baby Pete’s bum… Suzy watched this and said “Well he’s not been naughty Mummy Sarah” “Don’t worry I really enjoy it…” They were taken back into the car to arrive with Baby Pete really enjoying soiling himself as they drove home. He was taken through to their own room to get the power changing table and shower to clean up the mess, while Nanny Sylvia was making a mild Chicken Curry for all the six while Mummy Orla changed Suzy and Lisa – this time only while Nanny made dinner. After all six were ready the babies were all clipped in the high chairs, while they went back to feeding their babies one at a time with the same combinations as before and some Mumy’s Sarahs breast milk in a bottle. After it was all gone – and apple pie for pudding being gone too! - the babies were taken to the TV room to watch a few hours of cartoons. After that cocoa and rusks around and they were taken for showers (Lisa and Suzy) and made ready for bed by their big. “Thanks again that worked very well round!“ Lisa said to Nanny Sylvia. - Chapter 31 - Professional Nursery Visit with Mummy Lisa and Nanny Sylvia week – part 4 – everyone swaps round for some time in the park and some messing and naughty play at home (Wednesday) As Baby Pete was waking up his wife/Mummy Sarah said “The looking after one baby each per big that we did yesterday worked well. So if I was to swap over the next two days so you can get a chance with Suzy’s mummy Orla and the Nanny, so everyone gets one on one baby time with all three each this week? Is that OK With my baby boy?” “Yes please cant wait!” “Today Pollok park and house for some messy play?” “Laxatives and the like?” “Yes and a vibrator and some cot cuffs so mummy gets 10mins to her self lol” After waking through to check with Orla/Suzy’s Mum, she agreed so it was said today she would be looking after Baby Peter, Mummy Sarah after Baby Lisa, and Nanny Syliva after Baby Suzy. After a similar breakfast to yesterday with a little earlier start Mummy Sarah started with “This morning we are taking you to the park first of all, then some special messy nappy fun time play at home. If you are good girls Mummy has some buzzy wands for you two to have some special playtime If you are good, and a cock ring and plug for baby Pete if you are good too? “Yes Mummy that sounds great” said Suzy. “It’s a park a bit further away than usual called Pollok Country Park before we come home about 60/40 today with lunch at McDonalds near Silverburn. Over the rest of the week tomorrow/Thursday is taking you to a movie at a picture house (Movie Theatre) in morning then Glasgow Science Centre in the afternoon. Next day is Friday so were taking you to swimming then Glasgow Botanic Gardens. Saturday Baby Stephanie is meeting us somewhere before we go and do one more thing before you head home. The Saturday is a wee surprise so will keep that just to me” “Any hints mummy” “One of three places to be confirmed, so will decide day before” “Is that plan all okay with you” All there babies screamed happiness”. “Okay Mummy will take that as a yes! Little ones remember same as yesterday just come to your big if you feel unwell or if you need a change or a snack before we get to the park?” “Yes Mummy… … After leaving the house all three strapped their charges into the car before driving away around 9.50am before arriving at the park around 10.20am. Like the previous day the babies were placed in their strollers, mummy Orla pushing Baby Peter, Mummy Sarah pushing a Baby Lisa, and Nanny Syliva pushing Baby Suzy, and they all received a couple of fruit roll ups and a couple of juice cartons. / After a similar breakfast with a little earlier start) Mummy Sarah started with “This park is a massive site, so we will walk the babies over to Burrel Collection and have a look around there, before we take the shuttle bus back to the car park. Theres a toilet when we can change you there for a while but if you cant wait, the park is very discreet””. Stop for a check Mummies?” one third of the way through they did (none needed it first time) By the second point half way round the massive drive, they were a little wet after the juice cartons!” After one change each at the other end (11am) they took their charges through the galley before taking them round to the play park afterwards, followed by a look at the Cattle. After that time they had another nappy change before the shuttle bus back to the car. After everyone was back buckled into the car, Mummy Sarah shouted “right, McDonalds now little ones – and bigs alike “ They were so happy at that, 15 minutes away, they were arriving. After double happy meals for the three kids and three different meals for the bigs and some ice cream each. After driving back home they unpacked while Disney music in he background for a while to settle down back hiem again, before next fun sessions soon after. During this time they were loaded up with baby milk (formulae) and juice in baby bottles. After that the three babies were changed with two suppositories. “Baby Pete likes the feeling of his messing himself with suppositories and enemas, as he seems to enjoy playing with his little baby prostate too (Peter goes pink). Each baby was happy playing, and the three bigs seemed to enjoy the control play aspect. After around 40 minutes their nappies were changed again, but the fun was not over. After three giant enema bags were made ready, each baby had been given 3 extra thick cloth square giant old school nappies with the intent of a nap or rest for the little ones in their giant cribs “The giant square nappies are to give you a change, and also we cant find many nappies that can cope with 2 litre enema bottles and a bit wet at the front!” After 90 minutes they were changed and given an hour of wand play for the baby girls, and a vibrator and cock ring for baby Peter. They were walked through one at a time for a shower, new outfit and being kept in disposables but with boosters just in case. Mummy Sarah had said it was waterproof so was given a hot powerwash when the littles started the movie planned for after dinner. After that a pizza party for dinner the babies were watching a Disney movie Encanto before cocoa and bed. Chapter 32 - Professional Nursery Visit with Mummy Lisa and Nanny Sylvia week – part 5 – movie, lunch buffet and the Science Centre (Thursday) Today was the third switcheroo with Mummy Sarah looking after Suzy, Nanny Sylvia after Pete, and Mummy Orla after Lisa. It was said the next two days (Friday/Saturday last two)they would simply repeat Tuesday and Wednesday. Lisa and Suzy were clearly having a good time and enjoying the change of scene and a new Mummy every day so far. As they woke up around Mummy Sarah arranging breakfast again, she said “Morning babies! Today we are going to the Cinema in the city centre, already booked to see Paw Patrol: The Mighty Movie before lunch at The World Buffet, where they have a wide variety of choices and we always find everyone’s is full and happy after that. Afterwards this afternoon we have some time at Glasgow Science Centre. Yesterday I THINK you two baby girls also enjoyed the laxative play we did? Lisa said “Yes I’ve recently found I enjoy those – from someone who only ever wet at night until recently starting to have experience of just about everything nappy play related during the day and and the night” to which Suzy said “It was nice enough, I’ve had worse things up my butt…” “Suzy I beg your pardon???”asked Mummy Orla “You remember that vibrator I asked you to get for my 13th birthday?” “Aah yes I ‘mind now.” Suzy replies “… So Mummy Sarah what was the question?” “So if you remember we did the Suppositories Punishment to baby Peter a couple of days ago on the way home from M&Ds ? Well we could do the same for you two little girls on the road from Science Centre which is 15-20 minutes from home, meaning you’d probably have a messy nappy when you get home… But if you are both good Okay girls?” “Suppository Punishment if they are good… Okay for the littles only I hope Sarah?” commented Mummy Orla “Yes sorry I forgot to add that all bigs are exempt. Also the Cinema tickets are my treat and aren’t part of the bill or anything” Pete said “looking forward to all – cinema, food, science centre and a messy nappy… What else does a big baby need?” Nanny Sylvia said ”Don’t forget after dinner a couple of hours with me one on one… So, after breakfast they were strapped into the car by their big for the day before driving to the city centre. After dropping off the people outside with plenty of time Mummy Sarah parked the car up while the others got their little one for the day in their buggies each. After that took less than ten minutes – not normal for weekends she but its weekdays she said – before coming back and walking everyone in to the Cineworld at the top of the shopping centre asea just off Killermont Street (yes of Aztec Camera song fame) before returning from the adjacent car park at Buchanan Galleries. It was very quiet as the schools are in… As Mummy Sarah handed over the tickets, Mummy Orla (Suzy’s Mum) said “As you said the tickets were your treat, would you allow me to buy the popcorn and other refreshments?” “Yes that’s fine…” “Okay Girls go over to get some snacks, Suzy’s mum Orla is paying! “Awwh thankies mummy” said Lisa and Suzy in almost unicorn. After getting more than enough to last the film through they took one baby at a time for nappy changes “You aren’t that wet just now. However I don’t want you flooding yourself during the film OK Little ones?” .“Thanks Mummy and for the tickets too!” That still gave 10 minutes before the trailers and movie started, but they were all excited - littles and bigs alike – at seeing this brand new movie. Trailers, the animated “Dowa” (Dora The Explorer) short and the main picture came and went too quickly – but they all had a good time! After three more changes – all three were majorly wet after two hours and more Coca-Cola than usual with all the popcorn too! Mummy Sarah went to the car park and returned with the car before the 20minute drive through the City Centre to the lunch stop at Hot World Cuisine on Paisley Road, not far from Science Centre. All three bigs and littles had food, with the babies being fed by their big too. “I knew you’d enjoy this food as it’s always enjoyable every time we had a visit here, and they are friendly and supportive even when we have littles visiting us!” “”Yes thanks for the recommendation and we will need to remember for next time we are in Glasgow!” After a shorter trip the car arrived at Glasgow Science Centre where they were changed nappies once and bottles of milk and fruit roll ups for snacking before proceeding to spend three hours of fun, and a shop visit too before getting ready for home! Just before final changes, each of their bigs placed suppositories into their bottoms “as you’ve all been great today” said Mummy Sarah to the three of them. Suzy had a touch of smearing at the cinema so provably no surprise she messed as they were leaving the car park, then Pete and Lisa. They’d been told to tell their big so that they could be embarrassed and praised at the same time “big messy baby Suzy… Well done little one” from Mummy Sarah with the other ones similar. After the big lunch they were not really in the mood for much, but Mummy Sarah home made Lentil Soup went down well alongside Choc Ices and Mummy’s milk too. Afterwards the babies were told “Now as you were so good for mummy being on best behaviour at the pictures, and lunch, and science centre we will be giving you an hour to do grown up play with yourself… Baby Pete chose Nanny Salvia to play with him (similar prostate play etc to before) and was able to have some good times! Lisa asked if she and Suzy could talk as well as play getting some further post-bedtime ideas from each other, as well as playing with each other too. After a very pleasurable day, cocoa and bedtime! Chapter 33 - Professional Nursery Visit with Mummy Lisa and Nanny Sylvia week – part 6 – a little bit of everything all rolled into one (Friday) Friday started like the rest with Mummy Sarah getting breakfast sorted. Once everyone was sat down she started talking “Morning babies! We have some time booked (an hour and a half as its big) for swimming at the Time Capsule Coatbridge which has facilities s like flumes and wave pool, as well as more basic pools for the less confident in the water! After that almost half way into Glasgow there’s a big retail park called The Fort. We will be stopping for lunch at Blue Lagoon a chain of fish and chip places that also do other things onto! As its your second last day we think you might like a wee memento or treat to take with you home to Dundee so we will be visiting two fun shops we like - Smyths Toys for something like a bear or stuffie , and Hobbycraft for the creative people! After that we go through Central Glasgow for a couple of hours late afternoon towards the end of the afternoon at the Botanic Gardens. Dinner at a KFC five minutes away and afterwards a wee while at our local park before bedtime?” “Sounds very good – very organized Mummy – and lots of fun! Yes there’s a Smyths and Hobbycraft in different parts for Dundee and been to the chippers in central Glasgow, Perth and Stirling too! Have we got some pocket money there too?” said Suzy “Yes, no problems there. Your mummy already gave me an allowance for shopping £200 each which you’ve barely touched it as only shops at M&Ds and Science Centre – “but we will match it, so there’s no worries there!” And to answer your next question… no messy/suppository play today BUT were making it part of the plans for tomorrow”. “Even better!” They all agreed. “We have some swim nappies for you while you are in he water under your consumes that your Mummy brought, and we will change you back into an everyday nappy after you come out!” Theres a Changing Places giant changing bench too and we will check and change your nappies today as before too, alongside the one at The Fort if you need it.” Everyone was belted ready in for the off before the short 20 minute trip and Mummy Sarah parked up in a car park less than five minutes away. After being in buggies for a wee while the arrived in plenty of time “as Friday traffic can be unpredictable with that many motorways” . After showing their tickets they were explained where everting is “Are the two girls into flumes? We have some of the longest in Scotland!” “Yes defiantly “ After walking into the family changing room area (five females and one male) they were told “Mummy Sarah or Nanny Silvia will be round the start of Coral Cove. So if you need anything just ask someone to point you in the direction. We might swap around but we have bottles of milk and juice, okay?” “Yes that’s fine” Mummy Sarah said “The swimming nappies are kinda of like a pullup just in case of any messes but we will change you into another one after the swim?” Yeah that’s fine thanks mummy’s” The girls were headed first for the twin flumes known as Storm Chaser, featuring one called Thunder and one Lightening. After some of each both, they proceeded to Tornado Tantrum – so built that two people can travel together… and they did together. After some other fun (and a bottle each) they finished off with some time in Tsunami Wave Pool too, their time was sadly at an end. After going back to dry off they were walked through (with towels for modesty) to the changing place facility there, allowing them to get changed into clean and fresh nappies, before going back into their earlier plastic pants and onesies and clothed ready for the road again! “Lunch will be 10-15 minutes drive and about 10 mins parking so should be half an hour before ordering lunch, OK Little ones?” “Yes thanks for taking us to the pool Mumy Sarah” they said. After a couple of Pizza Crunch Supper (the traditional Scottish deep fried pizza but in batter, and with chips) for the two girls and fish round the other four, with ice cream for the three babies too for afterwards with Chocolate Cake for the bigs. “Have you all had a good week with us so far?” “YES thanks Mummy “Well next comes the best bit… toy shop and crafting shops too.” After nappy changas on the nearby Changing Places changing tables (there was a lot of Irn Bru drunk between the whole table too) before pushing them round in their strollers before continuing to Hobbycraft and then a longer stop at Smyth Toy Stores. After ending up with more carrier bags and goodies including some sweet treats for their ride home on Sunday for each of them, they had one more change each before heading for the car, and then onto the Botanic Gardens. After arriving, they had a couple of hours between each of the areas before a final change (with a folding changing mat in the big toilet) they got ready for heading back to the nursery – via KFC and a local park -before the second last night! So 35 minutes later they’d arrived at KFC. While it was an amazing day it was not yet over. “When we get to the park your mummy Sarah will be to feed you girls from my breast, and would Mummy Orla be okay with feeding Baby Pete? “ “Yes that’s fine!” Both Sarah and Orla had been pimping a little earlier and earlier in the week to generate baby bottles for later, with no one batting an eye lid. If they’d have known it was for 18/19/40 year old baby, it might have ben more of a thing! A short drive later got them home. They walked round to the bench side of the park under the tree perfect for a discreet feed and a couple of swings and the like. “Love it thanks Mummy>.. So they were all pushed home half an hour as they were starting to fill up their nappies – probably with all the drinks at KFC and breastfeeding here – would be about right. A couple of hours freedom of the playroom afterwards while the bigs talked to each other, with some explanation of Saturday with a regular visitor of theirs called Stephanie (visiting tomorrow breakfast then an hour or two in playroom), and the surprise-to-the-babies plans for tomorrow. Chapter 34 - Professional Nursery Visit with Mummy Lisa and Nanny Sylvia week – part 7 – last day nursery out and about and time with Stephanie too (Saturday first half) With Mummies walking their babies up for today (Mummy Orla for Pete, Mummy Sarah for Lisa and for Nanny Syliva for Suzy), they all gathered in the dining room. “Morning little ones. So joining us soon should be Baby Stephanie having breakfast and then a wee while in playrooms before we head out. She has recently found a partner , a Daddy Dom who lives in south of England, long distance so like the 4th time in their three months or so together with him, a Daddy called Brian. Not sure if you’ve been looking for anyone yet but their kind of relationship is like most other bigs are, but she’s the baby and 26 years old and he’s now her Daddy 35year old I think she said?” They can explain in more details when they arrive but as they are heading back after our main stop – and 7 seats in this car not 8 – means they will be following just behind us! “So where’s todays day out taking us please?” and Mummy Sarah said “Well as there is no longer a zoo here in Glasgow, we are taking you to Five Sisters Zoo which is near Livingston around 45 minutes from here. There is a soft play we will go to first, then lunch, then some time around the Zoo…And the 45mins ride back might work even worse if you babies are good for a Suppository Punishment, you are 110% messy nappy by the time you are back to the nursery! “All sounds amazing thanks” “. After the Zoo Stephane and her Daddy will go to their home, as they are less than half an hour away. Its part of a 1996/7 leisure development that lasted 6 years or so before all the outlet shops moved in stages to the Livingston Outlet, So its largely a ghost town but the Zoo and Soft play goes from strength to strength! A fourth High Chair was when she explained the last bit “Yes that’s for Stephanie. Plan today is that Baby Pete looked after by Mummy Orla, I will be looking after Baby Lisa and Nanny Sylvia with Baby Suzy. After we leave Daddy Brian will be looking after Stephanie too.” DING DONG whos that at the door” “I’ll go…” Sarah went tot the door “Hello again Baby Stephanie, and you must be her new Daddy Brian? Looking very good, both of you today. Come in and join breakfast”. After a brief namecheck, the bigs sat down their charges fed all four babies in High Chairs. After being fed the babies were given time in the Playroom. “So tell me about your daddy” Lisa asked “Yes well has very dreamy. Was looking ish on a group and one of the better offers … a really nice guy who works as a Developer in Southampton, and we get online chat every day he gives me tasks and we’re starting light and soft, so no spankings or anything yet”, “He’s come to my place for two weeks son holiday but I am working so babying when I am off a few days too or after I get home from work…” “Well I’ve been a baby only three months coming into it now and but really enjoying every minute – light at college during the day and ore full on at night”. “yes you said you started as a bedwetter?” “That’s true!” Suzy sad “I’d given thought to finding some kind of baby/big relationship or soul mate myself, but as I am 19 in a fortnight, a lot of these sites are limited for under 16s or 18s . Yes I remember those days” said Stephanie. SEE NEXT CHAPTER FOR REST OF SATURDAY Chapter 35 – Professional Nursery Visit with Mummy Lisa and Nanny Sylvia week – part 8 – last day nursery out and about and time with Stephanie too (Saturday second half) After awhile playing and chatting with each other, the babies were called through to get changed into new nappies all round (four babies). As they were walking through Suzy asked Stephanie “Well its ten minutes from where I live, and I introduced them to it as I live in the north side of Livi. Everyone always really enjoys soft play and zoos, and this has two in one” “Aah good. A lot of places I where we’ve been this week I don’t ever been before, but I really enjoyed them – even more so travelling when its in little space!” “Very true, when we are split between the two like work for me and college for you two?” Yes that’s true – and its always nice to get away from the joys of puberty and everything else we have to deal with as young la dies!!!” After their changes and the four bigs taking nappy bags and one of snacks, Mummy Sarah told everyone “after soft play, lunch and zoo, we will all be coming home for dinner, and Baby Stephanie and her daddy, are staying the night” They were all getting strapped into the two cars before the car journey of around 50 minutes with a little bit of traffic. All four were pushed around in strollers towards Leaping Lemurs Soft Play, for which a separate ticket booth and the like. For some reason the four of the babies - probably as they were in strollers - were all charged Child rate entry “Well there’s a first” .. After almost an hour and a half fun playing through most of the facilities (some of the babies like Suzy were a bit of a tight squeeze as being designed kids in single digits rather thanx teen babies!), they were taken for lunch, being changed as all were wet. The café in the Soft Play was used as it saved them needing to go off the site. After lunch they were walked over towards the Zoo, paying in (regular price this time) then walking round for a two and a half hours, with a nappy change half way through . At the change the babies were given a bottle of breast milk too each. However at the end of the visit, all were given suppositories, resulting in messy nappies all round and (in one case) a second one! After showering and cleaning up Nanny Sylvia made her home made lasagne wile the kids were playing before the dinner being served. During this all four babies were breastfeed, two by mummy Sarah and the other two Mummy Orla. At dinner time the four babies had their lasagne blended up like baby food fed with baby cutlery and fed by their bigs, while they had the same but not blended up. “I like that Mummy” said Suzy to Mummy Sarah. “Yes this seems to always go down well. Now when you babies are all done go through to the playroom for an hour, and we will then have a movie on after that”. After an hour of play the four babies were called through to the sofa, and then were looked after by their bigs watching A Bug’s Life with checks, changes, juices and sweeties all round. Everyone had another amazing day, especially the four babies! Suzy said “Thanks for everything you’ve looked for us so well this week”. “That’s okay and we are glad you’ve enjoying our time with and meeting all of you too. We genuinely look forward to seeing you all again in the future”. After cocoa and changing into their night time nappies and PJs they drifted off to sleep. Chapter 36 – Professional Nursery Visit with Mummy Lisa and Nanny Sylvia week – part 9 – heading home (Sunday) After all in the house woke up, sadly other plans meant the babies would be heading home. The breakfast was good fun, with lots of conversations and suggestions being made between the girls and the bigs, much to the enjoyment of everyone. After profuse thanks, Stefanie and her Daddy Brian left around 11 ,and Suzy Lisa and Mummy Orla around 11.30. “That was the BEST week of my life. After changing and lunch at McDonalds they were a bit subdued. However Orla cheered them both up when she reminded “don’t forget your birthday party a week on Friday your Mum is has organized you a great birthday and party! And you can both look forward to that…! “Yes sorry Mum I totally forgot with the busy week!” Chapter 37 – Suzy’s Birthday week - back to college Monday, party Friday for her 19th birthday At their first day back, Nurse Paula was discussing what they did in their holiday week (she knew they were off to the Nursery) when they both came for their first change of the morning. “So how was it?” SO much un… shame its over but Mum is organizing a birthday party for me on Friday” said Suzy. Friday came quick enough and Suzy was woken by her mother “Happy Birthday Baby Girl”. “Thanks Mummy…” “Take a feed baby” Mummy Orla had entered with top open and out for a breast feed “You know 19 years ago you came onto his earth, and we’d longed for a kid for ages so were perfectly happy when you were born happy and healthy” She said “Yes thanks Mum,…” “Your birthday stuff we got for you is downstairs we will do some over the majority during the party tonight. For now though I want you to unwrap this… your mummy got you a special babyish dress for the party (shortish just passed nappy length pink with yellow bows and stars), and the rest later…) “ “Mummy thanks (opens it) oh my god its absolutely stunning on a hanger, so it will make me feel like queen of the party?” “Yes that’s the idea – and a matching onesie too! We never imagined you’d be happy still as a baby at 19, but we are happy if you are happy!” “Thanks Mum” Suzy replied going bright red in the face. After being taken to college etc.as normal, her Mum and her Dad (both took the day off) getting the house ready for the party. Suzy’s Mother collected both her baby Suzy and her best friend Lisa early on the Friday as per normal, but the party was in full swing as she saw various “Happy 19th Birthday” banners around the entrance. Her Mother took her up to her bedroom before continuing upstairs with her Mummy and Lisa to play and get changed “You look extra cute” she said.” She was taken back downstairs to the sitting room where the series Micky Mouse Clubhouse was showing on the TV and her presents were all wrapped up! Lisa gave her first one, which was a big bag of Suzy’s favourite printed nappies. “Thanks Lisa” she said . Her Mother brought her a parcel that had arrived from her friend now south called Alma who sent her chocolates / winter tights and a card before going over to the pile o stuff from her family. She knew one would be a PC, but there were two boxes almost identical, after the usual chocolates and sweeties, So she went to first one which had boxes within a box that includes two cases of printed nappies in different prints, and four extra plastic pants “Thanks Mum and Dad”,,, she said before going to the other box which her new PC (For college and other things) her Mother agreed to by for her as well as surprising her with a brand new Nintendo Switch with babyish games to play! “ “Thanks for all the surprises Mum and Dad and Lisa, and I will message Alma later to say thanks to her too”. Suzy had got pick of the food takeaway - being the birthday girl -and selected a pizza party. After’s the girls had some party games with all four playing too! “Thanks – best birthday ever!” Suzy said at bedtime. A successor to the story (set seven years later ) can be seen on a separate thread This is not the end of this story but will leave it open in case of further inspiration comes to the 18/19yo Suzy/Lisa story.

This story hasn’t told me its title yet. Still working on it, much like the story. I’ve been messing around with this quite a bit, but I think I’d like to put the first part out there to gauge reaction. This story is, of course, fiction. The inspiration for this story is a real-life friend, going through a difficult time in his life, and some things he confided in me as he tried to figure his life out. He is one of the very, very few people that know I wet the bed and wear diapers. Chapter 1: Prelude Where the hell was that old cookware set? Emily remembered throwing it down here when they moved in, but the pile of cardboard boxes that had stayed untouched in the back corner of the basement for the last twenty years was hiding it well. A random box of her old college supplies, mixed in among so much other crap that they had promised to “get to” every spring since they had gotten married, bought their house, raised their daughter… it had been untouched for so long that now maybe Abby could make use of it as she moved into the dorm next month. Pushing aside boxes and digging deeper, she saw an old suitcase. It was Greg’s, stickers from his European travels during college still plastered to the outside. Attempting to move it aside, it was surprisingly heavy, and especially awkward as the plastic wheels fell apart from decay. Curious, and her immediate quest momentarily forgotten, she pulled the suitcase out. Popping the latches she opened it. Emily's fingers trembled as she lifted the first diaper from the suitcase, its plastic crinkled softly in the musty basement air. The flood of memories threatened to overwhelm her, but she forced herself to breathe deeply, steadying her racing heart. She glanced towards the basement stairs, half-expecting to hear Greg’s footsteps, but the house remained silent. It was twenty-four years ago, back when they were just getting to know each other. They were sitting on the porch of his college apartment one warm summer evening, sipping an illicit glass of wine, when Greg had casually mentioned that he found comfort in wearing diapers. Emily had felt a strange mix of disbelief and concern swirling inside her. She didn’t know what to do with it. She remembered her dismissive reaction, laughing it off, saying it was just a phase. Greg had not brought it up again, and the conversation quickly moved on, aided by the still-new feeling of a little bit too much alcohol. Little did she know, that moment would embed itself in her mind, a memory she would suppress for more than two decades as they built their life and family together. Chapter 2: Moving Pictures “Dad, be careful! A little more left! Ok, up now… wait! Hold it there!” I grunted as the weight shifted above me. Getting the loft up three flights of stairs was not supposed to be happening in 100-degree weather, but “someone” hadn’t considered the size of the elevator when I agreed that a loft in the college dorm room was a good idea. That “someone” was now on the bottom end of three people trying to lift the heavy and awkward wooden structure up the twisting, unairconditioned stairs as the two people above me tried to learn geometry. This was not working. Emily's calm voice cut through the tension. "Greg, breathe. We're almost there." Her steady presence, even in this chaos, reminded me why we'd been a team for so long. Her tall body, fit from years of running, was as wet with sweat as I was as she pulled the top of the loft forward. She tried to blow a loose strand of her brunette hair that had escaped from the ponytail off her face, but it fell right back over her nose. I gritted my teeth, suppressing a sarcastic retort. This was Abby's big day, after all. Instead, I managed to wheeze out, “You need to move the top towards the center and hold it so I can rotate my part around, “ I grunted. “Just like we did every f-ing half-floor below,” I continued under my breath, gritting my teeth. Finally, with a grunt and shove, and a little institutional-gray wall paint rubbed onto the stained wood, the loft made it to the top landing. “It’s going out of here through the window.” I was exhausted. This was the last piece, joining the boxes and suitcases and other loft parts that had made it up the elevator. With all the freshmen moving in, the car was parked far away across hot blacktop. “You owe me a beer.” “I can’t buy you a beer yet, Dad.” “It’s college, you’ll figure it out.” Abby gave a rare laugh, her I’m-A-Serious-College-Student demeanor that she had been cultivating seemingly since she was twelve cracking a little, and some of the fun-loving little girl that I knew was hiding in there, hidden from her parents during her teen years, showed through. Between Emily, Abby, and I, we managed to heave the loft down the hallway and into her room. I finally got a chance to sit down and rest. Emily, ever practical, was already moving on. “Alright, let’s get the loft together and get you situated. Our dinner reservation is in two hours, and we have a lot of work here…” Always the one in control, Emily cut my break short, gesturing at the loft and the pile of boxes. “Dad and I will get the loft together while you start putting stuff away, OK? That way you know where everything is.” Abby and I nodded, used to following Emily’s lead. I found the bag of bolts and began assembling the legs and supports for the loft. Soon we were all lifting the bed into place and the mattress from the college-supplied bed was on top, the metal frame broken down and shoved to the back of the closet to be replaced in the spring. The loft loomed large in the small space, a towering structure that seemed to embody Abby's transition into adulthood. "Well, that's the last of it," I panted, wiping sweat from my brow. "Your very own adult-sized treehouse, kiddo. Don’t fall out." I gave her a little smirk. “It’s OK, Dad, I’ll get the sheets.” While Abby didn’t actively tease me about my small stature anymore, she did still enjoy getting in a jab now and then to point out her twelve-inch height advantage on me. An all-star middle on the volleyball team, she had definitely gotten her mom’s genes. “Here, put this on first.” Emily reached into one of the boxes and pulled out a white square. Pulling it from the package Emily handed Abby the waterproof mattress cover. “You can just say that it’s because the mattress was yucky, or bedbugs, or whatever.” Abby hesitated and then reached for the cover. A flash of understanding passed between mother and daughter. Abby felt the mattress cover, flexing it a little. It was smooth, but not crinkly. She quickly reached up much easier than I could have to slip the protective sheet on the mattress, and then hurriedly grabbed a fitted sheet and covered it. “Thanks, Mom,” Abby said quickly in a quiet voice, turning to put more things away. I didn’t say anything, but I was a little surprised. I thought Abby’s ‘night problems’ had stopped some time ago. Maybe they hadn’t. It wasn’t something I talked to my 18-year-old daughter about; that was between her and her mother. The rest of the afternoon was a blur. Unpacking, getting set, finding the dining hall, confirming that the student passes worked, barely making our dinner reservation, and then the goodbyes where everyone pretended that they weren’t crying as they gave quick hugs and kisses and went their separate ways. As Emily and I drove home, the car felt emptier than it ever had. Emily reached over and took my hand, her touch grounding me. Four hours later, Emily and I crashed into our bed, exhausted. The house seemed empty, even emptier than when Abby had been away at summer camp for a few weeks. Emily pulled me in close, and I cuddled into the little-spoon position, feeling her ample breasts comfortably on my back as her arm over the top held me firmly. Within minutes we were both asleep.

(I wrote this years ago, back in my fanfiction days. Some money may have exchanged hands for me to continue it, so I brought it back from the dead. I tried to find my original posting, but It's gone. So this is a repost with two new chapters.) The five and a half year old brown haired girl sat with her face scrunched in concentration as she stared deeply at the group of cheerios sitting on the kitchen table. MOVE! She yelled at it within her mind. “What the hell are you doing you little brat? Clean this mess off the table!” Harry Wormwood barked at his daughter. “Yes, daddy.” Matilda quickly answered swiping her hand across the table and scooping up the scattered pieces of cereal into her palm before making her way over to the trash can. “I work too damn hard for you to be wasting food like that!” The large man with the receding hairline said. “Sorry, daddy.” Matilda said returning to the table to properly pour herself a bowl of cereal this time. Matilda scooped a spoonful of cheerios in her mouth as she sat deep in thought. Maybe this was all just her imagination, Matilda thought to herself ignoring her older brother, Mikey, who had began throwing his own cereal at her. She had thought for sure she had somehow blown that TV in the living room to bits the other night. All she had done was glare at it while wishing it would break and the next thing everyone knew, it exploded! Maybe it was all just a coincidence. Maybe she had stayed up one too many nights reading past her bedtime. Matilda simply sighed again as she got up and put her empty bowl in the kitchen sink before finishing getting ready for kindergarten. Matilda slipped on her favorite blue dress before carefully brushing her hair and tying it up with her red silk ribbon. After carefully going over her “special homework” from Miss Honey (8th grade algebra) she packed up her backpack and waited by the car. Soon Matilda was on her way to her most favorite place of all-school. Matilda smiled widely as she took her seat behind her best friend after saying good morning to Miss Honey. “Want to hear something crazy?” Matilda whispered to her friend. “The other night I think I broke my families TV set; with my mind!” “I think you’ve been reading too much.” Lavender said giggling. “Yeah, I think you’re right.” Matilda agreed smiling, but suddenly frowned when she was alerted by a sudden pressure coming from her bladder. Matilda looked at the clock checking to see how much time she had before class started. If the Trunchbull found her out in the hallway even a second after the bell rang! She didn’t even want to think about that! “You okay?” Lavender asked seeing the sudden serious expression on her friends face. “I have to go to the bathroom.” Matilda admitted blushing slightly. Normally she could hold it no problem, but today was show and tell and she didn’t want to be distracted at all. Suddenly the bell rang as everyone ran to their seats before the Trunchbull made her morning rounds. Everyone jumped slightly as a large stern looking woman with her hair pulled into a tight bun holding a leather riding crop stormed in un-announced. “Surprise inspection!” The Trunchbull yelled snapping the riding crop in her hand. “Everyone on your feet!” All the children, including Miss Honey, nervously sprang up at attention. “Textbooks have been going missing from my office!” The Trunchbull said walking up and down the row of children glaring at each and everyone of them as they all nervously averted their eyes. “I think I know just who the thief is!” The Trunchbull said glaring down onto the small brown haired girl. “Wormwood! Open your backpack!” Matilda gulped as she picked up her bag and unzipped it before having it suddenly snatched out of her hand and overturned onto the floor. Textbooks of various grade levels spilled onto the ground with loud thumps as the Trunchbull bent down to pick up the Intermediate Algebra book that under normal circumstances a kindergartener should have no business carrying around. “I-t’s not what it looks like!” Matilda stuttered as she felt the back of her dress grabbed. “Oh, I think It’s exactly what it looks like!” The Trunchbull said smiling maliciously while showing off her yellowing teeth. “You’ve been stealing books out of my office!” She spat. “Ms. Trunchbull, please-” Miss Honey started to say. “Shut up, Jen.” The fat woman said grabbing a fistful of Matilda’s hair from the back of her head causing the young girl to wince in pain as her eyes watered. “I’ve caught the thief red handed! Don’t try and cover for her!” She snarled pointing the riding crop at the blond woman who looked on with a look of horror on her face. “I’m taking the brat where she belongs and if you take one step out of this classroom you're fired!” She threatened while dragging Matilda through the hall and into her office. “No, please! Not the Chokee!” Matilda begged as she was drug along. “That’s exactly where you’re going you good for nothing thief!” She yelled opening a separate door that had several large nails and pieces of glass protruding from the inside. Matilda grimaced as the door was opened to reveal the tiny space only a child could fit in without being impaled by the sharp pointy objects. “Now stay there!” The Trunchbull said pushing the young girl into the corner and slamming the door closed and bolting it with several dead locks. Matilda whimpered as she stood in place while the door was shut leaving her in total blackness. Tears rushed into the young girls eyes as she stood trembling in the dark from fear. How long would she have to stay in here? An hour went by and then another as the cause of the girls trembling went from fear to her steadily filling bladder. She tried to take her mind off of it by thinking about the latest book she had read by Charles Dickens. Matilda moaned quietly shifting from foot to foot thankful that her small size allowed her that much room to move about. Her teacher, Miss Honey, had been giving her textbooks from more advanced grades to help her prepare for college. The Trunchbull must have noticed they had begun to go missing from the supply cabinet in her office. “I have to pee.” Matilda whispered in agony as she grabbed the front of her dress and bunched the material inside her legs to get a better hold. What was it that she had read about the human urinary system? Girls her age could only hold so many mls before their bladders gave up. Matilda moaned again as she used both her hands to press down in order to apply extra pressure. She didn’t dare call out for help for fear of her sentence inside the Chokee being doubled, or even tripled, but she was running out of time. If she had an accident who knows how the Trunchbull would punish her. Not just the Trunchbull, but her parents as well! Last time she wet the bed they hit her upside the head and took away all her books for a week! She was only three at the time to boot; she didn't want to know what would happen if her mom was called to the school to pick her up because she had wet. Matilda grimaced as she felt moisture beginning to enter her panties. She pressed down even harder and slightly bent her knees as much as the small space would allow. Another ten minutes in she had begun to leak for a second. Matilda wondered how long she had been in here. How many hours had it been? She moaned in desperation as a second longer leak escaped and then a third. “SOMEONE HELP!” She finally yelled out as the door began clanging as if someone was trying to open and close it without undoing the deadbolts. Finally after several hours Matilda lost control as she felt warm liquid beginning to trickle down her legs; slowly at first but picking up momentum as Matilda finally gave up and removed her hands as she sobbed. The steady stream of urine trickled and pattered onto the ground soaking her panties, socks, shoes and dress. Matilda continued to cry; she was hungry, tired, wet and miserable. Her eyes grew wide with fear as she heard someone approaching and undoing the dead bolt. There wasn’t enough time for her accident to have dried; there was no way to hide this. She clenched her eyes shut waiting for the worst as the door was quickly opened. “Oh, Matilda.” She heard as she opened her eyes to find a very worried looking Miss. Honey. “It’s okay, sweetie.” Miss Honey said pulling the girl out and wrapping her into a tight embrace while Matilda couldn’t help but cry and beg for forgiveness. “Honey, it’s okay. It’s not your fault.” Her teacher said kneeling down to her height and lightly tracing the girl’s tear streaked face with her palm. “I’m sorry!” Matilda continued to sob, but stopped when she felt herself suddenly get lifted into the air causing her to wrap her arms around Miss Honey’s neck as she buried her head in her shoulder as she was carried down the hall. “Please don’t call my parents.” She begged as she was set down in the bathroom. “Why not? I’m sure they’ll understand. Accidents happen-” “No! They won’t!” Matilda insisted locking her fear filled eyes with Ms. Honey’s. “I wet the bed when I was three and and.” She said starting to sob again. Ms. Honey bit her lip anxiously thinking of what to do. Clearly something had happened in the past to worry her this much. This was so unlike the normally mature girl. Ms. Honey finally nodded in understanding as she remembered the last run in she had had with Matilda’s parents. “Alright, honey, I won’t call your parents.” The teacher assured her. “How about you wait here and I’ll see if the nurse has anything.” “Okay.” Matilda agreed calming down some and went and hid in a cubicle until her teacher had returned. “Matilda, I’m back.” Ms. Honey said entering the girls bathroom carrying a dress as Matilda peaked her head out from the stall. “How about you go in the big stall.” She suggested as she began to dampen a washcloth in the sink before following the girl into the teachers only cubicle. “Go ahead and take off anything that’s wet.” Miss Honey instructed as Matilda was forced to remove, well, everything while Matilda blushed as Miss Honey began cleaning her wet skin. “I’m sorry, dear, but this is all the nurse had in the way of underwear.” Miss Honey said apologetically as she held up the babyish teddy bear print diaper. Matilda blushed furiously while Miss Honey helped her put it on still standing and tape it up. “I’m sorry.” Matilda apologized again looking away once they were back in the empty classroom. “This wasn’t your fault.” Miss Honey said kneeling down and wrapping her arms around the girl in a big hug. “You don’t have to keep apologizing. You were in there for four hours; I’m sorry I couldn’t get to you sooner. Would you like to come over to my house after school? I can wash your clothes for you.” She offered referring to the bag Matilda kept hidden under her chair containing her soiled dress. “I’d like that.” Matilda nodded with a smile. Chapter 2 Jennifer Honey sat at her desk with a worried expression plastered all over her face. She shifted anxiously about in her chair as her eyes fell upon the empty desk that should have been seating her star pupil. While she loved each and every student in her kindergarten class; there was something special about Matilda. Her intelligence far surpassed any student in this school yet she was only six. How could she have been so stupid, Miss Honey chastised herself. She thought the Trunchbull wouldn’t notice a few books missing here and there, but she was wrong and now Matilda was paying the price. She needed to find a way to get her out of there, but with the Trunchbull sitting in a chair in the corner watching her there was nothing she could do. Miss Honey bit her lip anxiously as she worried about Matilda. She had seen children come out from the chokee completely traumatized and she couldn’t blame them. This had to be illegal she thought while she walked around passing out worksheets for her students. Suddenly the lights in the classroom began to flicker on and off as the Trunchbull jumped to her feet. Ms. Honey hid her smile knowing how superstitious the Trunchbull was. Maybe if something else happened she hoped while stealing the occasional glance over her shoulder at the giant olympian that was gawking up at the florescent lights while beating the case with her riding crop. Ms. Honey began instructing the children on how to work through the addition problems but froze mid sentence as suddenly the door to the classroom sprung open and then loudly slammed shut by itself. Ms. Trunchbull cowered away from the door as it continued to open and close by itself. Ms. Honey peeked into the hall as her eyes widened in surprise to see all the doors to all classrooms were opening and banging shut by themselves. The lights continued to flicker on and off as if someone was playing with the lightswitch. Ms. Trunchbull at that moments found what little courage she had left and sprinted out the door as it slammed shut behind her before opening once again. Teachers began peeking into the hallway to see what was going on as the Trunchbull sprinted down the hall, out the building and to her car. Ms. Honey immediately made a beeline for the principal's office after she timed her escape from the self operating doors. After jumping into the hallway she began sprinting until she got to the chokee to see the door rattling and shaking. Quickly Miss Honey unfastened the dead bolt and threw the door open to find the sobbing child standing in a puddle of urine. “It’s okay, sweetie, Ms. Trunchbulls gone now. You can come out.” Miss Honey said gently coaching the shaking child into her arms. “It’s okay.” “I’m sorry!” Matilda cried as she felt Miss Honey wrap her arms around her and pick her up. “Shh. It’s okay, Matilda.” Miss Honey whispered rocking the girl in place noticing that the lights had stopped flickering and all was finally still. How strange she thought as she carried the girl into the nearest bathroom and set her down. “Please don’t call my parents.” Matilda begged with wide pleading eyes filled with fear. Normally it would have been school policy for any and all accidents to be reported, but something in the girls eyes told her she should let this slide. What could she tell her parents anyway? Your daughter wet herself while we locked her in a cage for half the day? “Alright.” Miss Honey agreed. “I’ll try and find you something to wear.” She walked back down the hall towards the nurse's office while ignoring the streams of kids and teachers pooled into the hall for lunch break. “Ah, Jenny! What can I do for you?” The school nurse said looking up from her paperwork. “Hi, Carol. You wouldn’t happen to have any clothes that would fit a six year old girl, would you?” “You can check the lost and found box.” Carol said pointing to a drawer. “Thank you.” Miss Honey said digging through the box and pulling out a white one piece dress that looked like it would fit the girl. “What about underwear?” She asked after going through the box of mostly sweaters. “No, I don’t have any. What happened?” Carol asked looking up. “One of my students was put in the chokee for too long.” Ms. Honey explained with a sigh. “Poor things really shaken up about it.” “You want me to call her parents to come get her?” Carol asked quickly putting the pieces together. It wasn’t the first time a child had wet themselves from being left in there and unless something changed it wouldn’t be the last. “No, I don’t think it’s a good idea. I’ve met her parents before; I don’t think she get’s the love and support she needs at home.” Miss Honey said. “I think it would be better if I just helped her get cleaned up and we move on.” “You wouldn’t be talking about the Wormwoods, would you?” Carol asked going through some drawers. “Yep.” Miss Honey said nodding. “How’d you know?” “I called her mom once when Matilda came in with a fever. She told me to tell Matilda to suck it up, told me not to bother her and hung up.” Carol explained opening up a package and pulling out a plastic garment. “She can’t go without underwear so she’ll have to wear this.” She said holding up the diaper. “You don’t have anything else? I think this would just upset her more.” Miss Honey said frowning while examining the folded up garment with cute printed teddy bears. “It’s not even a pull up.” “Sorry.” Carol apologized with a shrug. “Kids don’t leave underwear lying around, thankfully. Here’s a washcloth too.” “It’ll have to do, thank you.” Miss Honey said before rushing back to the bathroom to find Matilda hiding in a cubicle. “It’s okay, no one else is in here. How about you come out and I’ll help you get cleaned up.” “What if someone walks in?” Matilda squeaked while Miss Honey dampened the green washcloth in the sink. “Then let’s go in the big stall. I found some clothes that will fit you.” Miss Honey said smiling comfortingly once Matilda finally stepped out of the cubicle and followed her teacher into the larger stall. “Alright, let’s see.” Miss Honey said inspecting the damage. The poor thing was literally soaked. “Go ahead and take off everything wet.” Matilda silently nodded turning her head away as she pulled down her soaked blue striped panties and dress leaving her completely naked. She jumped slightly as Miss Honey knelt down and began wiping her legs down with the damp wash cloth. Matilda blushed and closed her eyes. She wasn’t used to having anyone care for her and she definitely wasn’t used to having accidents. Matilda let out a quiet moan in embarrassment and covered her face with her hands as the washcloth moved higher up her legs until she felt it cleaning her privates and butt. “I’m really sorry about this next part, but It’s the only option.” Miss Honey explained as she unfolded the plastic garment as Matilda’s eyes grew wide in shock as her teacher began taping a diaper on her waist. “I-it was just a one time thing!” Matilda whimpered while her teacher adjusted and played with the waist band. “I’m- I’m not a -a baby!” “Of course you’re not a baby; you are a very wonderful and mature young girl who just had a run of bad luck is all. We just can’t have you going without underwear and this is all I could come up with.” Miss Honey explained motioning for Matilda to lift her arms so the dress could be slipped on. “There! All better.” She said smiling as she unlatched the door while Matilda picked up her wet clothes and followed Miss Honey out. “Thank you.” Matilda said still refusing to make eye contact after they returned to the now empty classroom once they found a bag to put the wet clothes in. Miss Honey glanced at the embarrassed young girl who took her seat and stared out the window. Miss Honey wondered what she could to do make Matilda feel better until an idea struck her. “Would you like to come to my house after school?” Miss Honey asked. “I have a large collection of all sorts of books you’d be interested in. I could even wash your clothes for you.” She smiled seeing the shine in Matilda’s eyes return as the girl nodded gleefully. ………………………………………………………………………………………………………. The rest of the day went along smoothly without any paranormal activity. Miss Honey quietly chuckled to herself as she saw Matilda making weird faces as she tried to adjust to the extra padding underneath her. Miss Honey sighed in frustration while she quietly graded papers during nap time. While other students were learning how to read and write basic words and letters, Miss Honey had Matilda writing full essays and book reports. Another grammatically flawless research paper on the human heart she thought as she read over Matilda’s work. Matilda didn’t belong in kindergarten, or even elementary school for that matter, but the Wormwoods had nearly slammed the door in her face when she suggested she begin preparations for college. The Trunchbull was of course no help either, accusing Miss Honey of being weak minded and that she was attempting to “pass the little brat off on someone else”. Seeing no other solution, Miss Honey took it upon herself to provide Matilda with the proper level of education she deserved and began trying to assess just how high of a grade level she should be at. So far she had aced every test this school had to offer which put her above the 6th grade. What she really needed was a full time private tutor, but there was no way she could ever convince the Wormwoods to pay for something like that. Once the final bell had rung dismissing the children, Matilda hung back eagerly awaiting getting to spend alone time with her favorite person. “Ready?” Miss Honey asked smiling as Matilda enthusiastically nodded her head. “You need to call home first and make sure it’s okay with your family.” “Oh.” Matilda said as she bit her lip. “Okay.” She said finally dialing the number into the phone sitting atop the desk. Miss Honey frowned as she overheard the conversation on the other side that sounded a lot like “Don’t bother me with that.” “They said it’s fine.” Matilda lied. Close enough Miss Honey thought as she grabbed her stuff and walked out the door. ……………………………………………………………………………………………………………… Just how had she let this happen Miss Honey thought as the two of them huddled together in the small closet in the mansion. She should have never told Matilda the story of her childhood. She thought that by explaining to Matilda that she hadn’t grown up in a loving home either Matilda wouldn’t feel so alone. The young girl had looked shocked to learn of Miss Honey’s father’s death and of being forced to live with the Trunchbull as her aunt growing up. What she hadn’t expected was Matilda to run into the house when she told her of her lost doll that was left behind. While walking past the mansion that rightfully belonged to Miss Honey, the two had hid behind some bushes as they watched the Trunchbull pull out of the driveway and next thing she knew Matilda had made a mad dash inside to retrieve Miss Honey’s doll. Overcome with sudden nostalgia Miss Honey had looked around instead of getting Matilda and making a run for it. Not five minutes later the Trunchbull had returned and the two of them were forced to hide in the nearest closet. That was nearly two hours ago Miss Honey thought as she sat on the closet floor with Matilda in her lap. Miss Honey grimaced as Matilda leaned back putting pressure on Miss Honey’s full bladder while she cursed herself for not using the bathroom at school before she left. How was she supposed to know she’d be hiding in a closet from her deranged aunt all night? She wondered if this was how Matilda felt being stuck inside the chokee all day. She grimaced again as Matilda began shifting in her lap increasing her discomfort dramatically. The girls restlessness only seemed to be increasing as the minutes slowly dragged on. “What’s wrong?” Miss Honey whispered in Matilda’s ear when she heard a small quiet whimper escape the young girls mouth. “I have to go pee.” Matilda mumbled as she shifted again. “Yeah me too.” Miss Honey whispered back. “As soon as she goes upstairs we’ll make a break for it. Just try not to move so much.” She said as she felt a sudden spasm from her bladder from the pressure of Matilda’s constantly shifting weight against her lower stomach. Miss Honey began to worry that if they didn’t make it out soon she really would feel like how Matilda felt earlier. At least Matilda was wearing protection she thought giving the girls front a pat to see if she still had it on. Miss Honey shook from the effort of clenching as Matilda squirmed causing a little to leak out. She’d have to get Matilda to sit still or else she was going to have an accident too. There was only one way that was going to happen. “Sweetie, it’s okay if you can’t hold it.” Miss Honey whispered through clenched teeth. “Just go ahead and pee in your diaper.” “No, I can hold it!” Matilda said pressing her hands into her lower half. “I’m not a baby.” “This doesn’t make you a baby.” Miss Honey whispered wrapping her arms around Matilda to hold her in place. “It’s called being resourceful and making due with what you have available.” “But…” Matilda mumbled trying to think of a counter argument. “Sweetie, just go. You’ll feel better.” Miss Honey encouraged holding the girl against her while petting Matilda’s hair. “I won’t tell anyone.” “Promise?” Matilda asked as her face burned with embarrassment at the thought of wetting a diaper while sitting in her teachers lap. “Promise.” “O-okay.” Matilda mumbled turning her body and burying her head into Miss Honey’s shoulder as the woman tried to comfort her by rubbing her back. Miss Honey bit her knuckle and clenched her thighs together while she heard the loud hissing of Matilda relieving herself into the garment secured to her waist. Miss Honey could feel the diaper slowly expanding atop her legs and growing warm. Matilda lightly trembled as she kept her head buried in her teacher’s arms. “It’s okay.” Miss Honey whispered when she realized the girl had begun to cry. “Shh we still need to be quiet.” She said as she lightly patted the girls back. “I’m going to be in the same boat soon if we can’t get out of here.” She admitted as she sharply inhaled wishing the space she was in was big enough to move around. “What time do you think it is?” Matilda asked as she felt her teacher beginning to tremble and fidget. “Six maybe.” Miss Honey said through her now labored breathing. “Matilda, no!” She gasped as Matilda stood and slowly opened the closet door to peek her head out. “She’s watching a movie.” Matilda whispered sitting back down in Miss Honey’s lap who let out an audible groan. “Miss Honey,” Matilda said studying the pained expression on her teachers face in the dimly lit closet from the cracks in the doorway. She smiled sympathetically knowing her teacher wasn’t going to last much longer. Miss Honey let out a weak smile as she clenched her fists at her side. “I guess now I understand what you went through today.” She groaned feeling a leak escape and then another as she desperately tried to keep holding it in despite her dress already becoming visibly wet. “It’s okay, Miss Honey.” Matilda said wrapping her teacher in a hug once her little hand had felt the dampness on her teachers dress. “I won’t tell either.” With misty eyes Miss Honey nodded knowing it was going to happen anyway. She patted Matilda’s head as she forced her clenched and trembling body to relax. Almost immediately pee gushed and hissed into Miss Honey’s panties as it pooled beneath her soaking her dress and legs. “I can’t believe I just did that.” Miss Honey said with a depressed sigh. “ I haven’t had an accident since I was a little girl.” After another 20 minutes Matilda stood and peaked her head out the door again to find the Trunchbull snoring loudly in the recliner. “She’s asleep.” Matilda whispered as Miss Honey stood from her puddle on the ground and peeked her head out. Quickly and silently the two made their way through the house and out the front door. It was nearly 7pm by the time they made it to Miss Honey’s and both were in desperate need of cleaning up. After throwing all the clothes in the wash Miss Honey took a quick shower before calling Matilda’s parents to ask if she could stay the night. After getting a less than courteous, “You can keep her for all I care” Miss Honey hung up the phone and was about to ask Matilda what she wanted for dinner when she heard a sudden “Woah!” Come from the living room. Matilda stood looking up at the overflowing bookshelf that took up nearly half the wall. Her brown eyes sparkled as she read over all the different titles. Miss Honey smiled as she quietly watched before taking a seat in her favorite recliner and instructed the girl to pick one. Matilda stood indecisive for a moment before finally choosing one about a dragon. Miss Honey then motioned for Matilda to climb up in her lap as the young brown haired girl eagerly obliged as she pushed up the sleeves to one of the woman’s old T-shirts that nearly went down to Matilda’s knees. After snuggling up close to her teacher Matilda began to read out loud with ease, never stumbling over any difficult words until she could barely keep her eyes open. Miss Honey finished reading the chapter for her as Matilda closed her eyes and rested her head on Miss Honey’s chest as she listened to the woman’s voice lulling her to sleep. “I wish you were my mommy.” Matilda muttered before losing consciousness. Miss Honey stopped reading in surprise and looked down to find the young girl fast asleep. She smiled and set the book down as she lightly stroked Matilda’s back. “I wish I was your mommy too.” She replied. Chapter 3 There was just no way she could make this happen she thought as drew up a document of her monthly finances and bills. She could barely support herself on her income. How could she support a small child? Not to mention she’d need to get her a private tutor. Miss Honey sighed before switching off her monitor and joining the girl in her bed who appeared dead to the world. She smiled as watched the girls deep even breathing for a few moments before flicking off the light on her nightstand. It was a nice thought, but it could never work on her current income. Who's to say her parents would even just hand her over to her just because she asked? Them supporting her while living here would probably be too much to ask for as well. How would she even start that conversation? Hi, remember me? Since you don’t seem to want Matilda, can I have her? There’s just no way she thought until she felt a pair of tiny arms wrap around her waist as a small body huddled up resting it’s head on her stomach. I’ll find a way, Miss Honey thought to herself while running her fingers through the young girls thick brown hair as the pair slept peacefully through the night. …………………………………………………………………………………………………………. Miss Honey was the first to awaken Wednesday morning in the darkened room. She squinted her eyes at the digital alarm clock which read 6:08 AM. Just a few more minutes, she thought taking notice of the sleeping girl cuddled up against her chest. She could be yours, the voice inside Miss Honey’s head told her as she lightly rubbed the girls shoulder. Can she really? Miss Honey thought as the girl began to slightly stir. “Time to wake up, Matilda,” Miss Honey whispered as the girl slowly opened her brown eyes before searching the room in confusion until finally they met with the woman’s kind smile. “Did you sleep well?” She asked as Matilda nodded her head in response as Miss Honey began lightly stroking the back of the girls head. Suddenly Matilda’s eyes went wide as the color drained from her young face causing Miss Honey to retract her hand. Was she uncomfortable with this much affection? The woman tried to best to read the startled features on the young girls face, but came up with a blank. It was almost as if she looked...afraid? “Honey, what’s wrong?” She asked growing concerned once Matilda’s eyes had quickly begun to fill with tears. Suddenly the girl ducked into the covers before pulling them up over her head as she curled into a ball sobbing. “Matilda, please come out.” Miss Honey said worried. Did she do something wrong? Did she somehow hurt her? Why are the lights flickering? The bed is...shaking. An earthquake! “I-I can’t.” The woman heard coming from underneath the covers. “Why not?” Miss Honey asked, but received no reply. “Would you come out if I made...french toast?” Nothing. “Pancakes?” Still nothing. “You’ll have to come out if you want to go to school.” Miss Honey said smiling at finally seeing movement underneath the covers as a small tear streaked face popped out. “What’s got you so upset this morning? Are you scared of earthquakes?” She asked as Matilda shook her head. “The only time I’ve seen you this upset was when you...oh.” Miss Honey said as she pulled back the blankets to confirm her suspicion. “I-I’m sorry!” Matilda said as more tears fell down her face. “Matilda, it’s ok.” Miss Honey said with a soft smile. “Look at me; it’s ok. It was just an accident.” “I haven’t wet the bed since I was three.” Matilda mumbled looking back down. “How about I run a bath for you, and we forget this happened? Just like yesterday,” Miss Honey said as Matilda nodded her head as her teacher lead her into the bathroom to run the bath. Matilda stood awkwardly in the corner gripping the bottom of the now wet T-shirt as she watched Miss Honey fill up the tub for her. “Go ahead and get in and I’ll bring you your clothes and a towel.” She said. “Just go ahead and throw the shirt on the ground, and I’ll wash it later with the bedding.” Matilda nodded again and undressed before tentatively sticking her foot in the water to check the temperature before slowly lowering herself in the tub. I can’t believe I peed in Miss Honey’s bed, Matilda thought as she breathed a heavy sigh. That’s three times in one day! She’s never going to let me stay over again. Matilda let herself sink lower into the water as she imagined her teacher telling the entire class what she had done. What if she puts me in the chokey as punishment? Once Matilda was settled in Miss Honey walked to the back of her cottage where she stored her washer and dryer. After collecting the girls now clean clothes from the previous day and a towel Miss Honey stood in front of the open bathroom door studying the girls worried expression as she sat motionless in the tub. Poor thing, she thought before making her presence known. “You look so down.” Miss Honey commented as she sat on the closed toilet seat lid. “I enjoyed getting to read with you last night.” She said after a moment of silence. “I enjoyed it too.” Matilda said while finally meeting the woman’s gaze. “I’m sorry about your bed. You’re probably never going to let me come over again.” She said sadly. “Matilda, it’s normal for kids your age to occasionally have accidents; these things happen. Haven’t you ever read that?” “I did, but it’s not normal for me.” “Have you been stressed more lately?” Miss Honey asked as she began digging through the bottom cupboards underneath the sink and produced a large plastic cup with a nearly completely faded design. “I guess being put in the chokey was pretty scary.” Matilda admitted. “It would scare me too.” Miss Honey agreed as she dunked the cup into the water and poured it over the girls’ head. “I don’t like being in tight spaces. Miss Trunchbull used to lock me in the closet for hours as punishment. Ever since I can’t handle feeling trapped.” “Were you scared yesterday in the closet?” Matilda asked as Miss Honey nodded. “I was, but you were there with me so it wasn’t too bad.” Miss Honey said splashing the girl in the face. “Hey!” Matilda said giggling. “You’re always welcome here, Matilda; bedwetter or not.” Miss Honey said with a smile as the light returned in the girls eyes. “Really?” Matilda asked. “Really.” Miss Honey answered. “As long as it’s okay with your parents of course. I can’t just kidnap you, but whenever you feel like staying over you’re more than welcome. “Now, think you can hand me that shampoo bottle over there? It’s the white one in the corner.” “Sure.” Matilda said as she stretched out her hand. Suddenly the white bottle began to shake before it slowly rose in the air by itself and floated gently into the girls outstretched hand. Matilda stared at the bottle in utter shock before slowly meeting the woman's equally stunned gaze as the two sat in silence trying to process what just happened. Chapter 4 Matilda sat alone in her room among the pile of borrowed library books thinking about the past two days. It seemed no matter how hard she tried, her thoughts kept drifting back to her afternoon in the Chokey. The feeling of being trapped inside that tiny little space made her chest tighten in anxiety. She closed her eyes, while taking a few deep breaths as she leaned back on top of her bed. It was bad enough she had had an accident then, but to follow it up by being put in a diaper by Ms. Honey. She shivered at the thought. Then she got them both locked in a closet for several hours where she ended up wetting the diaper, and poor Ms. Honey, she thought. It must feel so much worse for an adult to have an accident. To top the whole day off, she just had to go and wet the bed! “Ugh” Matilda moaned softly. Other than that though; it had been so... nice. Never before had she felt so cared for than she had in that 24 hour period. She smiled as she remembered the feeling of Miss Honey’s warm arms wrapped around her. When was the last time her own mother ever made her feel like that? Had she ever? No, definitely not. She had never held her or read with her, or even... said she loved her. How many perfect scores on tests had she shown her in hopes of earning some kind of praise only to be told, “that’s nice” or “I’m on the phone”. The way Ms. Honey had held her though. It had made her feel like she was actually...wanted. She probably does that with all her students though; It’s not like she was anything special. So what if she could read at a higher level or do a few math problems. She probably does that all the time. “I hope she lets me come over again sometime.” Matilda mumbled wrapping her arms around her pillow pretending it was her teacher’s soft stomach as she remembered the lovely feeling of having her hair played with. Would she ever let her over again, she wondered. It wasn’t just the bedwetting that was the problem now after all. Matilda had actually scared her teacher. She grimaced as she remembered the look Ms. Honey had given her after the bath tub incident. It was a look of pure fear. “She probably thinks I’m some kind of freak now; that’s definitely why she wants to meet with my parents alone tonight.” She had had this inexplicable feeling for days now that something...strange was going on with her and just the other day wasn’t she trying to move cereal around? To think that it actually happened though. It wasn’t just her imagination; it really happened! She was elated when she had gotten over the initial shock, until she saw the look on her teachers face however. The two had walked to school that morning in complete silence, leaving Matilda to wonder if she had done something wrong. She hadn’t meant to make the shampoo bottle move on its own, it just sort of happened. She went to reach for it, but it came to her instead. The feeling of guilt intensified when Ms. Honey forbid her to tell anyone what had happened that morning; even Lavender. She felt kind of bad ignoring her friend all day in favor of daydreaming or looking over at Ms. Honey for some sign that she wasn’t in trouble. If only she’d smile gently at me like she usually does, she thought unaware her teacher was lost in her own thoughts. Matilda had been so distracted that day that she hadn’t even finished all of her special school work like she usually did and was forced to take it home as homework on top of her usual reading assignments. Pre-Algebra and intro to chemistry just didn’t hold her interest like usual. When Matilda heard the doorbell ring, she sprang to her feet and dashed to the end of the hall peeking her head around the corner so as not to be seen. She could hear her parents grumbling about their show being interrupted as an unhappy Harry Wormwood opened the door to find one of his least favorite people standing in the doorway. “What do you want?” Harry barked. “Mr. Wormwood.” Miss Honey said trying to stand up as straight as she could under the intimidating man’s glare. “I’d like to talk to you about the possibility of adopting your daughter.” Chapter 5 The twenty-three year old dirty blond haired woman sighed and bit at the inside of her cheek as she asked herself for what felt like the millionth time how she was going to make this work. It would help if her aunt didn’t take most of her paycheck, but the fact of the matter was, she did. Nearly all of it. She told herself, as she had told herself many many times, it was the only way she could get this job. The Trunchbull had gotten her way, as she always had by terrorizing the girl growing up, and had prevented the woman from attending college, even though it was Miss. Honey’s dream to become a teacher. She was lucky in the sense that the Trunchbull didn’t care if the teachers she hired had proper teaching credentials or not, as the children’s well being was not her first priority- or any priority. Cranham Hall had an extremely high turnover rate for teachers, as it was widely known the Trunchbull would simply fire anyone right before hitting tenure, if they could even last that long. Most simply gave up mid year. As far as Miss Honey was concerned, they’d never had a teacher last more than a few years before they’d crack under the terror of the Trunchbull. So whether it was desperation, or the Dictator like Principal simply wished to continue tormenting her niece by keeping tight reigns on her, she offered Miss Honey a teaching job, under a signed contract that 75% of her wages went directly in the Trunchbull’s pocket. For “Back payment of raising her,” the woman had said. “It’s not like she could teach anywhere else without a degree,” She had told herself many times and even though she took home less than a part-time minimum wage job, she was happy….sort of. At least she was making progress. It had taken years of saving to move out on her own into her shack of a cottage, but she was finally free! - sort of. Money wasn’t everything after all, but now that she was considering expanding her one person family- it was certainly becoming a bigger and bigger problem. A problem so big in fact, she was about to face her biggest fear of all- her aunt. Her legs trembled at the thought as she tried to take deep even breathing to calm herself down. She wouldn't ask for much, perhaps make it a 50/50 deal instead of 25/75. That was reasonable, right? And that was how she had ended up in front of the headmistresses door, her legs were shaking, she felt like she was going to be sick, but it had to be done- for Matilda. “What do you want?” Trunchbull yelled from the other side of the closed door ten minutes later once Jennifer Honey had managed to find the courage, somehow, to knock on the door. “M-Ms. Trunchbull...It’s..-It’s me.” The woman choked out, fear evident in her voice- just the way Ms. Trunchbull liked it. “C-can I come in?” She asked after receiving no reply. “Whatever.” She finally heard before pausing to calm her nerves, and gently pushing open the door with a creak. “Well, what is it? I don’t have all day!” The Trunchbull barked after seeing no effort on Miss Honey’s part to begin speaking first. A trait the Trunchbull had taught her very early in life. Do not speak without being spoken too- ever. That was the number one rule. “I-i’ve been thinking of starting a family.” Miss Honey finally said trying her hardest to keep from buckling under the Trunchbull’s menacing glare. “What? You actually found someone that would fuck you!?” The Trunchbull laughed in a disbelieving way as Miss Honey cringed at the sudden rise in her voice and coarse language. “You expect me to believe someone- no ANYONE, wants to see your disgusting body. Don’t make me laugh!” She said taking her infamous riding crop and circling around the young trembling woman while looking her up and down. “With what breasts will you tempt him with?” She asked taking the end of her crop and circling around Miss Honey’s chest and poking at each meager lump underneath her shirt. “With what ass will you shake at him?” She suddenly cracked the whip against Miss Honey’s backside causing the woman to yelp in pain. “Or are you trying to marry for money perhaps?” The Trunchbull said forcefully taking the younger woman’s chin in her hand and forcing the terrified soul to look her in the eye. “ANSWER ME!” “There is no man!” Miss Honey said anxiety gripping her core. This was a bad idea, this was a very bad idea. “So then what are you planning, you conniving bitch! Trying to run away from me are you?!” “N-No, Miss Trunchbull, I-I was thinking of..of adopting a child!” She stuttered out as the beast of a woman finally released her face. “O-one of my students actually.” “Oh, and where do you plan to come up with that kind of money? Being a whore? It would suit you.” The Trunchbull sneered. Jennifer closed her eyes in order the hide the fear in them. “I-I was hoping we could re-negotiate my contract...a little.” “Why would you even want one of those disgusting little things?” The Trunchbull asked sitting down in her chair as her lip curled in disgust. “This girl is...special, unlike anything i’ve ever seen. I just want to raise her in an environment where she would feel wanted and appreciated, most of all, loved.” Miss Honey said. “I was hoping maybe, I-I could keep a bit more of my salary so this could be possible.” “I’ll give you 75%” The Trunchbull said so suddenly Miss Honey didn’t believe her ears. She could only stare at the woman blinking in confusion as the sudden understanding. Was she finally coming around? With 75% she could pull it off! “IF” Miss Trunchbull started to say with a wicked smile showing off her rotting teeth. “You can last the rest of the day in there.” She said as she pointed her riding crop at the Chokey. Miss Honey’s face fell faster than a rock falling to the bottom of a pond. In there? There was no way...not anymore. It was the place that haunted many of her nightmares. The thought of stepping anywhere near that box of death made her lungs feel as though they were no longer doing their job. A cold sweat broke out over the woman’s skin as her eyes filled with tears. “A-anything but that, please!” She begged backing away from the door as her past childhood trauma at the hands of aunt came crashing down on her. “Since you obviously don’t want her, I take it you’ll have no problem with me expelling her, will you?” The Trunchbull grinned. “You’ll never see that brat again.” “No! Please, No!” Miss Honey begged as tears fell from her face. “Don’t send her away!” Miss Honey cursed herself. Why did she have to be such a coward? Why couldn’t she be brave and stand up to her aunt? Matilda stood in there for hours yesterday because of her; so why couldn’t she do the same in return? “What will it be? Get in the box or say good-bye to Wormwood.” She taunted grabbing Jennifer by her wrist. “Now doesn’t this bring back memories. Get in the closet or I’ll break your wrist...again.” She whispered pushing the struggling woman towards the chokey. “I won’t fit!” Jennifer tried to counter attempting to become dead weight, but the menacing giant pulled her along as if she weighed nothing more than one of the children the Trunchbull bullied herself. “Oh, I’ll make you fit, Jen. You’re still the little whiny, spineless coward you’ve always been. I think a little time in the Chokey will do you some good.” She said pulling open the door with one hand and tossing her in with ease. “A single peep out of you and you’ll never see the little brat again!” She said and with that, the door was slammed shut in Miss Honey’s face as bits of nails punctured her arms. She was indeed too big, but she managed to crouch down and pull herself in a ball in order to avoid any more superficial wounds from the doors “decorations.” The only question was how long she’d last. She was beginning to hyperventilate and it had only been a few minutes. The Trunchbull was right; she was nothing more than a coward who couldn’t stand up for herself or others. What would Matilda think if she saw her like this? She was crying like a punished child. Pull yourself together! Matilda went through this yesterday and was fine! Shooken up sure, but fine. She would be fine too. Deep breathes and keep your thoughts on something else. Miss Honey distracted herself with thoughts of the heroines in books she had loved as a little girl. Books had always helped her through those long miserable days as the Trunchbulls “plaything.” How many hours had she locked herself in her bedroom reading as an escape from her deranged aunt? Jennifer had always dreamed of being brave like them, but in truth, she was as weak, timid and powerless now as she was back then. Her goal was simply to be the kind of adult she wished she had in her life growing up. What she really wanted most of all, was to be that adult in Matilda’s life. From what she could tell, she deserved so much more than what her “family” had to offer. Matilda needed someone who could recognize just how special she really was- strange telekinetic powers and all. Miss Honey smiled faintly in the darkness remembering the previous night. Matilda had indeed said she wished Miss Honey was her mom, and it had sent the woman's heart a flutter like nothing ever had before. She had greatly enjoyed getting to cuddle up in her favorite chair while holding her and just listening to her read until Matilda had fallen asleep in her arms. It was pure bliss and the ache in her heart longed for more. Miss Honey had a lot of time while locked up to think about her second largest challenge. How would she convince the Wormwood’s to give her custody of their daughter? While not the most intelligent beings on the planet; they were certainly proud and marching to their house and accusing them of bad parenting sounded like a terrible idea. Another problem she encountered was how they viewed her. While clear they did not care for their daughter as a person; they might think of her as their “property.” As terrible as the thought sounded, it was the only way Miss Honey could imagine winning custody. She would have to play their game. It sounded horrible to the woman and she cringed at the thought, but the more she thought about it, the more she realized it was the only way. “Oh, Matilda, please forgive me for what I’m going to say tonight.” She whispered. She was smart; she’d understand it was all an act. Chapter 6 Matilda sat in her bed gripping her stuffed bear tightly. What was going on? Why was her teacher here at the house? The temptation to peek her head out of her room was quickly building up more and more. Her father had been in a bad mood when he got home from work, something about a raid on a warehouse and profit losses, but he may as well have been speaking an entirely different language. Matilda knew lots of things far above her age range’s capabilities, but her father’s business practices was an area she purposefully let herself be uneducated in. Some things she knew were best left unknown. They had just sat down in front of the TV when there was a knock on the door. Whoever it was, Matilda had thought at the time, they in for an unpleasant surprise. There were two rules in the Wormwood house: Don’t interrupt Harry Wormwood when he was eating, and don’t interrupt Harry Wormwood when he’s watching Tv. This person had broken both those rules. At first, he pretended he didn’t hear it and kept on eating his microwavable meal, but then the knocking began again. He snorted in annoyance with a, “I’m not getting that!” Matilda knew better than to answer the door as well. If Harry Wormwood didn’t get the door it meant no one was to either. When the knocking became more persistent, Harry Wormwood slammed his silverware down before pushing his tray away with enough force to knock it over. The air had become tense. No one uttered a single word while Harry stormed over to the door muttering curse words under his breath the entire way. The rest of the Wormwood family craned their necks to see who was brave or stupid enough, to come knocking on the door during dinnertime. Harry had sent the last door-to-door salesman running in a panic with a message to the others never to come back. When Matilda saw that it was her teacher, her heart sank. She was the last person she wanted to see treated poorly by her father. “You again!?” He had shouted, before turning and glaring daggers into his daughter. It was her teacher; therefore, it must be her fault Harry’s logic told him. “Room. Now!” And that was how she had ended up here in her room, worried out of her mind for the one person who had ever shown her kindness. Her curious mind couldn’t take it anymore. She slid out of her bed and hurried over to her door. She quietly as she could pulled it open and cringed at the loud groaning sound it made. She stood in place terrified as she wondered if anyone else heard that. After a minute or two of no one storming down the hall to punish her for trying to eavesdrop, she let out her held breathe and tried to focus on what was being said. Try as she might though, she couldn’t make out a thing. She had to get closer, she thought. She slipped out her open door and as quietly as she could tiptoed down the hall. Matilda stopped at the edge of the hall right before she knew she could be spotted. She held her breath as she strained to listen. ………………………………………… “Mr. Wormwood, did you know it cost 35,000 pounds a year to raise a child?” Miss Honey said. She was anxious and sweating. She was about to pull off the biggest bluff she could think off, in other words, she was lying through her teeth. She had no idea what it cost to raise a child, but if she had to guess, it was more around 10,000 a year. It was still 10,000 more pounds a year than she had. She was so relieved when Mr. Wormwood had told Matilda to go to her room so she wouldn’t have to say this in front of her. She’d look like an idiot. The first thing she had done was butter him up. She complimented his house, his wife, his business sense, and it had taken all her acting skills to do so, but also his intelligence. She had wanted to gag when she said those things, but it had served its purpose. Suddenly she went from unwanted intruder to guest of honor. She hated everything about what she was doing, but she had no choice. She had to play these people’s games. Mr. Wormwood’s smug smile faltered as he stared at her with a look of utter horror on his face. She could see the gears moving behind his eyes as he tried to do the math in his head. If she weren’t so nervous she would have surely let out a chuckle at how comical he looked. His face reddened like a frustrated child about to throw a tantrum over a simple math problem. “But I have two!” He finally blurted out before clenching his jaw. “Did you know that girls cost almost twice as much as boys?” She lied again. “We are materialistic beings: clothing, accessories, make-up, jewelry.” If he had half a brain he would have noticed Matilda was not that type of girl, but fortunately for Miss Honey all Harry could see were the dollar signs flying out of his pocket. He looked to his wife as she simply shrugged. It was true for her, so why wouldn’t it be true for the little runt as well. “I can’t afford two of you!” He barked. “Just last week she spent almost 125 pounds on hair products!” “Well, sow-rry, but my hair gets all frizzy when I use that cheap stuff.” Mrs. Wormwood complained twisting her long blonde locks in between her fingers. “I could lose my business!” He said. Miss Honey smiled on the inside. This is exactly what she had hoped would happen. Clearly their finances were more important to them than their children. Just one final jab into his pride. “What would the neighbors think of that?” Miss Honey said trying to sound as casual as possible. “It’s too bad you decided to have more than one kid. I could see you starting the next Vauxwell Motors.” She watched his face turn bright red. She wasn’t sure if he was about to yell and scream or simply internally combust. Finally he let out a defeated sigh. “You know, it might still be possible.” She said. He looked up at her, eyes begging for a solution. “Your son, he seems like such a good boy, a spitting image of you in fact. You could put him to work and together you could make that dream possible.” “Yes, you’re right. He is a spitting image of me, and if he’s anything like me, you know he’ll be great!” He said. Miss Honey nodded her head as she felt a little bit of her lunch coming back up. “Just think, Wormwood and Son, 1,000 car lot right off the highway where everyone could see your name.” His eyes shone brightly as he saw the dollar signs. Maybe he could even afford a commercial! “But Matilda…” Miss Honey said with a grimace. “As her teacher, I can honestly say, she doesn’t have what it takes.” “That runt is a burden to us all. I hardly believe that’s my own flesh and blood. I think there was a mistake at the hospital.” He scoffed. “What if I told you I had a plan that would save you 15,000 pounds a year and take away the burden of having someone like her in your family?” On the outside, Miss Honey remained calm and collected, but on the inside she wanted to scream. How could she say those things about her? Where was this manipulative lying side coming from? If her father could see her he would be ashamed. “You could sure make quite the investment into your business with an extra 15,000 pounds a year.” “Yes, yes I could!” “What if, for a measly 850 pounds a month, I raised her for you. I could turn her into a proper Wormwood for you.” “And you can’t do that at that school I’m sending her to?” He asked suddenly becoming suspicious. “Why should I pay you?” “She’ll be out of my class in less than a year. Then she’ll go to some other teacher that doesn’t have your best interests at heart. Not to mention, normally, it would cost closer to 3,000 pounds if she stayed here with you.” Miss Honey said. “Why should you bother to raise her if she’ll be no use to you?” She dug in her bag for the paperwork. This was it. All they had to do was sign this paper and she’d have a legal document agreeing that they would pay her child support. She wasn’t proud by any means of what she’d done, but once she had Matilda it wouldn’t matter. “So if I sign this?” Harry asked looking over the document. She could see him stumbling over the larger words as he tried to make sense of the situation. “Then she’s out of your hands and you’re one step closer to that empty lot by the highway.” She said. Her hands shook as she bounced her knees in anticipation. She was bouncing her knees so much she was shaking the whole coffee table. Wait…that wasn’t from her, the whole house was shaking! The last time this happened…Oh no! Miss Honey looked up and saw Matilda standing in the hallway. Her expression was one of which Miss Honey had never seen on her before. Tears were streaking down her face, not of sadness but of rage. Suddenly Mrs. Wormwood screamed. Photo frames, dinner trays, and sharp silverware was flying around the room. Even their 75 lb television set was hovering off the ground. “Ghosts!” Mrs. Wormwood shouted. “The ghosts are back!” She stood on the couch screaming and using her arms to cover her head. Did these people really believe in ghosts? “Not again!” Harry shouted grabbing a broom as he swatted at the flying silverware. So they didn’t know about Matilda’s powers. She could use this to her advantage. “Look!” Miss Honey shouted amongst the chaos. “Look at Matilda! She’s possessed!” Matilda’s eyes narrowed even more as everyone looked at her. The house shook even more violently and to confirm their fears, she lifted her hand and pointed it towards her father as a Tv dinner tray came from behind and smacked his bottom repeatedly. He swore loudly and as he begged for someone to help him. “It really is her!” Mrs. Wormwood shouted. The house was utter chaos. The light bulbs shattered one by one along with the tv screen. Fashion magazines swarmed around Mrs. Wormwood as she screamed and batted them. Michael was cowering underneath the coffee table, large butt sticking out as a prime target. Another tray dinner tray swooped down and smacked him as he shot up howling only to hit his head on the table. “Sign the paper and it will stop!” Miss Honey said amidst the chaos. “I will take her and banish the demons plaguing her!” “Sign it, Harry!” Mrs. Wormwood shouted. “Where’s a pen?” Mr. Wormwood shouted. A drawer off to the side began shaking violently and burst open as a pen shot out and stabbed into the coffee table just inches from his fingers. “She’s trying to stab me!” He shouted before tugging the pen out of the table and signing the paper. “OUT! GET OUT OF MY HOUSE!” Miss Honey grabbed the paper, grabbed Matilda’s hand and ran out the door as everything in the air fell to the ground. Now the only problem was calming her down. “Matilda, I am so sorry you heard that! I didn’t mean a word I said! It was all a trick! It was-“ Miss Honey searched the young girls face for the rage and fury it so obviously shown earlier, but to her surprise, all that was there was a mischievous smile. “I know it was.” Matilda said calmly. “You…you mean you’re not mad?” “You’re not the only one who can act. My father is stupid, but he would eventually figure out it was a trick. I needed to improvise to make him afraid. You played well on his pride and love of money, but the one thing that drives him even more is fear.” Matilda explained. Miss Honey stared at her in amazement. To think a six-year-old girl could process her surrounding that well. What surprised her even more was the suitcase and backpack she carried. Miss Honey hadn’t even noticed until just now. “You’re packed?” She asked. “How did you pack so fast?” “I had everything ready days ago.” She said with a smile. “I just knew you’d save me!” Matilda quickly latched on to the woman’s waist as they stopped walking. Miss Honey smiled widely as she bent down and held her new daughter in her arms. “So how do you plan to rid me of my demons?” She asked with a giggle. “I guess it’s something we’ll just have to figure out together.” Chapter 7 “Matilda, please come out.” Jennifer Honey said, trying to coax the small child out from under the blankets. The lump ever so slowly began to move forward until a small face emerged sporting a look of pure guilt. “It’s not your fault.” “I’m so-“ she tried to say, but was cut off by a gentle finger pressing against her lips. “You don’t have to apologize every time this happens. It’s okay, I promise. Why don’t you hop in the bath and let me take care of this? Leave your wet things in the hallway.” Matilda nodded her head and unpeeled herself from the covers before she made her way to the bathroom, head hung in defeat. At least the house didn’t shake this time, Jennifer thought to herself as she stripped the bed. Maybe she should schedule her a doctor’s appointment. In the week that Matilda had come to live with her, this was the third time she had wet the bed. With Matilda swearing up and down this never usually happens, Jennifer was worried. Perhaps Algebra two was a little too advanced for the six year old. Or maybe it was their other training that was too much for her little body to handle. What would she tell the doctor? I think my newly adopted daughter, whose parents I convinced was worth less than a car dealership, is wetting the bed because of the physical strain of having telekinetic powers? Oh yeah, that’ll go over real well. They’d think I was nuts. Great job, Jenny, lose custody over her before the paperwork is even finalized. It wasn’t like Matilda could use her powers on demand yet; although they had been having fun trying. The first night started with her attempting to levitate a piece of popcorn. Jennifer would throw it in the air and Matilda would try to manipulate it into her mouth. After a handful of failed attempts, they spent most of the evening just throwing popcorn at each other. It was great. They giggled, lost in an all out free for all, the purpose of the exercise completely forgotten. It wasn’t until Jennifer had launched a handful at Matilda’s face did they remember why they had started this in the first place. Instead of showering the young child in bits of popped kernels, they froze midair, suspended in place by invisible hands. It was then they discovered emotions to be the driving force behind it. The lights had flickered on and off because she was afraid. The popcorn kernels hung in the air because she was happy, and the worst of all, the night Jennifer had taken Matilda from her home. She had been hurt. The way her parents had given her up without a fight, even if that’s what she had wanted, hurt her to the point of being able to manipulate a household full of objects. It was as clear as day to Jennifer now. Matilda had lied. She wasn’t acting that night, and if she was, it was only to reassure Jennifer she was ok with it. Maybe the reason for her bedwetting now was because she was hiding that hurt deep within herself. The thought tore Jennifer up inside; to the point she was tempted to see if she could move objects as well. She wondered what she could do to help her. What could someone like plain and simple Jennifer Honey have to offer someone extraordinary like Matilda? An education? Jennifer spent more time learning from Matilda than Matilda learned from Jennifer. Money? Even with the money from her parents they would still be scraping to get by. Love? Yes, that was the one thing she could give her. Matilda had already stolen her heart long ago on that very first day. She’d shower her in the love and affection she had so obviously been lacking in. It was all she had to give her. “Miss Honey! I forgot a towel!” Matilda’s voice rang from the bathroom, snapping her from her thoughts. She went to the cupboard to look for the biggest, and fluffiest one she could find, but all that was there were thin, old ratty things she had picked up from a garage sale more than ten years ago. Hmm, that was something they could do today. It was a beautiful Saturday morning, and the swap meet would be in full swing. “Here you go.” Jennifer said handing over the least torn up towel she had to the dripping wet and shivering child. “You know, it’s the weekend. You don’t have to call me Miss Honey at home.” Matilda looked at her puzzled for a moment seemingly lost in thought. “What should I call you then?” Deep down she wanted to hear the word, mom, but stopped when it was on the tip of her tongue. Too much too soon. “Jennifer’s fine.” “I can’t call you by your first name.” Matilda said. “You’re my teacher!” “Not at home I’m not, silly. Hmm, how about, Jenny?” She said, taking the towel from her and throwing it over her head. Matilda giggled as her head popped out. “I guess that’s okay, but only here. It’s impolite to call a lady by her first name.” “Whatever you’re comfortable with, but you still have to call me Miss Honey at school. Now what would you say to going over to the swap meet after breakfast? It’s a nice day out after all.” Jennifer suggested rubbing the towel over the girl’s head. “That sounds fun!” After a quick bite to eat of toast and tea, Jennifer pulled a mason jar of change out of the cupboard and examined it. She had maybe about ten pounds at the most saved up. She frowned slightly as she pulled out the highest denominations and put them her pocket. They’d have to be careful and only buy what they absolutely needed. “Miss Honey, here.” Matilda said reaching out her fist. Jennifer opened her palm as Matilda deposited a wad of bills in her hand. Where in the world had she gotten this? There had to be at least 100 pounds if not more. “I saved my allowance.” Matilda said with a shrug. “No, sweetie, this is yours.” Jennifer said trying to give it back, but Matilda just shook her head. “Hold it for me then.” Jennifer sighed, but agreed. She should be supporting her, not the other way around! She couldn’t spend a little girl’s allowance! She’d sell all her books if she had to! They walked out the front door and chatted about the book they had been reading together- an old warn out copy of a Charles Dickens novel Jennifer had picked up years ago at a second hand bookshop for fifty pence. Maybe if they still had the energy- and money- she could take Matilda there. She’d probably find it a lovely place to spend an afternoon browsing. When they got onto the main road ten minutes after 9 am, the little town was in full swing with the nearby farmers market as bustling as ever. After they finished with the swap meet, she figured she should stop by on the way back and pick up a few groceries. She’d have to ask Matilda what she liked to eat. Once they arrived, they got lost looking at all the little odds and ends people were selling in their stalls. Different kinds of music blared from various large boom boxes. A stall to their left sold every type of flower she could think of: lilies, tulips, roses, and daisy’s lined the white plastic table in ten gallon buckets. A tent to their right had dresses and blouses swinging from hooks in the gentle breeze. Food vendors were out setting up their sugary snacks on display sending scents of cinnamon wafting into the air. She was curious about what kind of things Matilda was interested in. All she knew of was her love of academics. Even her packed suitcase and bags-which she said she had packed days prior- was nothing but necessities. Not a single toy. Did she even have interests outside of reading? Jennifer kept a close eye on her as they walked through the stalls. The little girl browsed around, but nothing appeared to really keep her interest for long- until she came upon a beat up looking chess set. Her eyes shone as she opened it up and examined the pieces. “Do you know how to play?” Jennifer asked. “I’ve read about it, but I’ve never had any one to play with before.” Matilda admitted. “I had hoped there would be one in the classroom, but-“ She trailed off looking it over. “Well, chess is a little advanced for a kindergarten class.” Jennifer said with a laugh. “Would you play it with me?” “Of course! I’d love to.” Matilda smiled wide and pulled a five-pound note out of her pocket. Just how much money did this girl have? If she hadn’t known her to be such a sweet and honest girl, Jennifer would have assumed she cleaned her parents out before she left. The elderly man smiled and handed her her change, as he looked her up and down. “She yours?” He asked as Jennifer proudly nodded. “Make sure she doesn’t eat the pieces.” He said. Jennifer frowned and looked to Matilda to gauge her reaction. She had almost expected her to be angry at being talked down to, but she just smiled and shook her head. “I’m not very fond of the taste of wood, sir.” She replied before turning and searching through the other games he had. Jennifer stood at a distance glad to have found something she was interested in other than just books and schoolwork. Board games did seem like something she would be interested in. She wondered if he had any jigsaw puzzles they could do together in the kitchen, but a look to her left revealed Matilda was already one step ahead of her as usual. “Margaret!” The old man shouted into his trailer. “If I sold all the games here for two pounds each, and subtracted the seven percent the lot gets, what would my profit be?” “I don’t know! I’m not a calculator!” A woman’s voice shouted back. The man grumbled under his breath and reached for a pen from his pocket along with a dirty napkin. He sat hunched over scribbling number down. “We’d make fifty nine pounds and 34 pence if we sold everything!” He shouted back a few minutes later. “Your math is off.” Matilda said without looking up from the instructions on the back of the game. “You need to take your number of board games, multiply it by two, which gives you 72 pounds, and then multiply that by .07. That gives you five pounds and four pence. Now subtract that from your 72 pounds and you end up with a total of 66. 96 pounds.” The man blinked in surprise for a moment before a wide grin spread across his face. “Cute.” He said, before yelling inside for a calculator. A few moments later, the woman named Margaret appeared with calculator in hand and passed it off to him, before she returned to the sanctuary of the trailer. Miss Honey watched him curiously for a moment as he punched in numbers from his napkin. He remained still staring at it, before erasing it and starting over. “What did she say her answer was?” He asked after a moment of silence. “66.96 I believe.” Jennifer said, a smile spreading across her lips at his shocked expression. She knew that look. It was the exact same look she had worn the first time she had experienced Matilda’s calculations. “Here you go, six pounds for these.” Matilda said, handing him the money as she held up the puzzles she had picked out. He stared at her blankly for a moment, before thanking her and accepting the money. “Don’t worry, I’ll make sure she doesn’t eat those pieces either.” Jennifer said as they continued on. Chapter 8 Matilda tossed and turned in her sleep. The dream had started off so pleasant. She was just about to be crowned England’s youngest chess Grandmaster. Miss Honey was there with a bouquet of flowers for her, and the audience was cheering. She heard a voice bellow from the audience, “That’s my daughter!” and “That’s my little girl!” She followed the sound until she locked eyes with her mother beaming up at her- an expression she had never received from her before. Matilda felt a rush of happiness and relief rush over her and then… everything changed. The audience gasped. She looked down at herself to see her bare legs damp with pee. Her dress was ruined. The cheers turned to cries of disgust. The expression on her mothers face became one she was all too familiar with, repulsion and indifference. “See, this is exactly why we sent you away!” Harry Wormwood yelled. “Disgusting, get her out of my sight! You’re a Wormwood it’s time you started acting like one!” Matilda felt a giant hand clamp around her arm. She let out a wail of pain as the Trunchbull dragged her off stage and onto a different one. She was thrust into a chair facing the other children in the school. There, sitting on a table was a giant chocolate cake. No! This wasn’t her punishment! This hadn’t happened to her! She was in the audience! Her only punishment had been… Then she found herself standing alone, wet and cold, staring at the nails in the walls mere inches from her face. If she dared move even a muscle she would be met with the sharp pain of rusty metal cutting into her skin. Even worse, she could get tetanus! She had read about that in a book and it sounded awful! A small panel opened and eyes peered down at her. She had expected the Trunchbull, but instead they were Miss Honey’s. “Please let me out!” Matilda begged. “I’m disappointed in you, Matilda.” “Wake up, Matilda.” “I’m sorry!” The small child moaned in her sleep and shivered from the damp bedding. A gentle hand touched the top of her head. Her eyes sprung open and she examined her surroundings. She slowly sat up and looked around the small apartments one bedroom. Various items that had once been on the nightstand were now scattered across the floor. A mirror that had once hung on the wall now spread shards of glass on the carpet. “Was there an earthquake?” “N-not quite.” . . . . . . . . . . . . . “Stress.” the doctor said after a moment as Matilda pumped her legs that dangled off the exam room table. “That’s it?” Miss Honey asked. “Are you sure? She really hasn’t been herself lately.” “How so?” “Well, she’s been acting sort of...well...childish.” Miss Honey said. The doctor raised an eyebrow as he looked at the small six- year- old girl sitting on the table, and then back to Miss Honey. “I mean she’s normally very mature, but she’s started,” She dropped her voice to a whisper, but Matilda could still hear the word “accidents.” “I mean, it’s not a big deal or anything, but I just want to make sure there isn’t some kind of underlying issue.” “I could check her blood sugar, make sure we’re not dealing with juvenile diabetes. Excessive urination can be a symptom.” “Please, but it’s not just that it's, well, how do I put this? Things have been… flying around the room when she gets upset.” “Flying around the room?” The dr. looked at the woman doubtfully. Miss Honey locked eyes with Matilda, whose expression was one of horror as she shook her head. “You mean she’s getting upset and throwing things?” “Y-yes, like that.” Miss Honey said. “So she’s been throwing tantrums and you’re concerned because it seems out of the ordinary for her?” “Yes!” Miss Honey exclaimed as Matilda scowled. She was not throwing tantrums, Matilda thought until she remembered last night. Miss Honey had brought up the idea of wearing diapers to bed. Logically it made sense! It shouldn’t have been such an issue, but instead of thinking things through like she usually did, she had resisted the idea and it had led to their very first fight. Not even a fight, but a disagreement...at least until the unknown pressure inside her had become so unbearable she had thrown it out and the invisible force smashed the bedroom mirror to bits. She couldn’t play dumb with her arms outstretched like some kind of cartoon superhero mid attack as glass exploded around the room. Matilda sighed. She knew she needed to apologize, even if she didn’t quite understand how she had made the mirror blow up. Matilda tried her best to tune out their conversation, even if it was about her. The pressure in her chest and behind her eyes was beginning to bother her and if she didn’t get it under wraps, she would unintentionally demonstrate what Miss Honey was talking about. She tried to think about Miss Honey’s promise that afterwards they’d go to the museum together. They were having a special exhibit today on ancient civilization. She had always wanted to go. It was huge! Three stories and there was a massive hedge maze in the back. She had tried on several occasions to go, but they never let her in without an adult. Even that though quickly lost its grounding ability after listening to the two of them go back and forth. “May I be excused? I need to use the restroom.” “Yes, of course. I need something from you though.” The doctor said. Matilda hopped down from the table and was handed a specimen cup. She examined it. She knew what it was for from reading about medical tests, but she had never had to herself. She couldn’t even remember when the last time she was in a doctor’s office. Had her parents ever taken her at all? “Am I current on all my vaccinations?” Matilda asked. Legally, she would have had to be for school, but she had a sinking suspicion Crunchem Hall wasn’t very particular about following the laws. Hadn’t she seen a girl in her class get thrown over a fence by her hair on the first day? Bruce Bogtrotter would agree “normal” wasn’t in their schools vocabulary. The doctor let out a patronizing chuckle. “Can’t say I’ve ever heard a little girl ask me if she was getting a shot that way before. Why don’t you let the adults discuss that?” “Please, I’m-” Matilda started to say, but was cut off. “Now I know shots can be scary, but it’s not as bad as you're imagining.” “I want-” “Now run along and go potty, or do you need your mommy’s help with that?” He gestured to the cup in her hands. The pressure in her eyes was too much to take. Behind the doctor, the wastepaper basket began to levitate. Miss Honey let out a gasp. “Yes, I think I’ll go help her!” Matilda felt a larger hand begin to pull on hers, and the trash can fell back to the ground with a loud thunk. The doctor swiveled around in his chair searching for the noise as Matilda let Miss Honey lead her to the bathroom. Once there, Miss Honey watched with a mixed feeling of apprehension and wonder as bits of paper towel floated around the family style bathroom. Matilda on the other hand, seemed hardly to notice. She stood as still as a statue, staring transfixed at the trashcan as garbage continued to rise. After about a minute, everything fell to the floor leaving the bathroom covered in trash. Matilda let out a relieved sigh and rubbed at her eyes. “Matilda.” Miss Honey said, a bit of apprehension in her voice. The young girl looked up upon hearing her name. “What’s going on? How long has this been happening?” Matilda thought about it. “Well, I guess it started when I accidentally blew up my dad’s tv, but i’m still not sure. I can’t control it or anything. I get this burning in my eyes and I feel like I’ll blow up if I don’t get it out. I’m really sorry about the mirror, Miss Honey. I wasn’t trying to break it, I had to get the pressure out before it broke me!” She blurted out without stopping. She hadn’t realized her eyes had begun to water and sting, but this time for a more mundane reason. “Please don’t send me back!” “Matilda, I would never send you back, sweetie. You are the most extraordinary and brightest child i’ve ever met. You are wonderful, and special. I’m sorry your family never recognized you for what you truly are. Maybe the doctor’s right and you are just under a lot of stress right now. Sometimes I forget you’re only six-years-old. You may have the mind of someone far beyond your age, but your body is still growing.” “I was embarrassed and. . . I lost control of it.” Matilda tried to explain. “I think I need more practice.” “Well,” Miss Honey said looking around the room. “I guess we can start by cleaning up in here.” Matilda took in the room for the first time and cringed. There were paper towels everywhere! One was even dangling from a vent in the ceiling! Not only that but the faucet had turned itself on. She pointed at the nearest piece of trash and concentrated and then… nothing happened. She pointed again and again trying with all her might, but the most she could get to happen was turning over a crumpled up wad on its side. “Where are you when I need you?” Matilda said. Resigned to her fate of manual labor, Matilda used her foot to sweep everything into a pile and Miss Honey picked it up and put it back in the trash. Matilda looked up at the vent. How were they going to get that down? “Do you want help with that?” Miss Honey asked quietly. “I guess, but how?” Matilda said, still looking up. “Well, you sit on the toilet and lift your gown up and i’ll hold the cup so you don’t drop it.” “Wha-” Matilda started to ask until she saw Miss Honey holding the specimen jar. Matilda’s face grew a shade of pink. “I can do it myself. I’ll meet you outside.” “Are you sure, it can be tricky with small hands.” “No, thank you. I’ll be fine.” She waited until Miss Honey left, before reading the directions on the label and sat on the toilet. Why in the world would she think I needed help with this, she thought to herself. She lifted the gown and bent over, but she couldn’t see where to position the cup. All she could see was the gown no matter where she bunched it up. Some genius she was if she couldn’t even pee in a cup by herself. Resigned to doing it by feel, she blindly stuck the cup under her and relaxed. She could hear it splash in the bowl below. This wasn’t right. She moved her arm around under her until she heard a different sound and felt the warm liquid begin to fill from the outside. There, no problem. She had this. She. . . . . . . . “Matilda?” Miss Honey asked, seeing the young girl come out with her head hung low. “I dropped it in the toilet.” ….. They had made her drink eight cups of water. She felt so full by the time she downed the last one. She looked down at both her arms now covered in bandages and felt relieved. Sure the shots had stung, but the momentary discomfort was nothing in comparison to catching a preventable disease. She had been right to be concerned. She hadn’t been vaccinated since she was a baby. So it had been one shot. One cup of water. Another shot. Another cup of water. “I know Diphtheria isn’t very common here as its mostly found in Asia and developing middle eastern countries, but a virus that creates a toxin that can destroy the nose and throat, before leading to paralysis and death doesn’t sound pleasant. It’s still nothing compared to Polio though. Miss Honey, did you know that 1 in 200 people that had Polio ended up paralyzed?” Matilda rattled on. The doctor chuckled politely, as she spouted out different dates, until she had come to the M.M.R. vaccine. That date he did know off the top of his head. It was 1971 and as she confidently repeated it, he stopped in his tracks and stared at her as if he was noticing her for the first time. He had assumed she was pretending to know as children sometimes did in order to appear more knowledgeable than they really were. “That’s right.” he said as he knit his eyebrows together. He wanted to assume it was a lucky guess, but that didn’t seem right. “Do you know what M.M.R stands for?” “Mealels, mumps, and rubella, they each had their own separate vaccinations in the late sixties, but they didn’t put them together until early 70’s.” Matilda said. “Where did you learn that?” “A library book about contagious diseases. It was really interesting, but I skipped over the pictures, especially when it came to the bubonic plague.” “I don’t blame you. That medical book, you read it or did someone read it to you?” “I read it.” “And you understood it?” “Yeah, I wash my hands a lot more now.” “You said you were six, correct? How long have you been able to read adult books?” Matilda shrugged and thought about it. “Well, my parents left me home alone since I was three, and it was really boring so I’d walk down the library everyday since it was just a couple blocks. The children’s books stopped being all that interesting pretty fast, so I guess since I was four?” “Wait, what?” The doctor asked alarmed. He looked up at Miss Honey. “She’s been left unsupervised since she was three?” He gave her an accusing look. “Yes, that’s why she’s in my care now. She is a student in the class I teach and I started noticing signs of severe neglect. When I asked her parents about it, they signed over custody to me. I’m just waiting on the courts to make me her legal guardian.” Miss Honey explained. The doctor relaxed a little. “You must be a very kind person to take her in. Most would just report them and move on with their lives.” “Matilda is a very special girl. She’s not like other children her age. I asked my kindergarten class as a joke to multiply a large sum, and she knew the answer right away. I thought she was kidding until I worked it out with a pencil and paper.” “I’m starting to understand your concerns a little better, but I stand by my earlier assessment. I think it’s just stress. It can affect the body in strange ways, especially small children. I must admit I am quite impressed with her knowledge and mental capabilities, but she is still just a child. If the urine test and blood work come out fine, my advice is give it time. This is a big change in her life, and she might just be having trouble adjusting emotionally. If the bed wetting becomes persistent, get a mattress protector and maybe some of those absorbent night underwear for kids.” “No!” Matilda said, before cringing in embarrassment for interrupting. “I’m sorry, but please, no diapers. “I’m, I’m…” she started to say before pausing to get her thoughts in order. “I’ve really never had this problem before.” “Well, I wouldn’t call them diapers.” The doctor said, but she shook her head. “Well, then I would suggest no liquids before bed, and if need be, set an alarm in the middle of the night to wake you up to use the bathroom.” Matilda frowned. Why hadn’t she thought of that? “That’s a thought.” Miss Honey agreed. “Let’s do that then.” “You ready to try this again?” The doctor asked, handing Matilda another specimen cup. “Please take this nice woman to help you this time.” “You, you really don’t need to help me.” Matilda mumbled. “It’s kind of embarrassing. You’re my teacher.” Miss Honey frowned, feeling a little hurt. She thought they were more than teacher and student at this point. Is that all Matilda saw her as? “Well, we can’t have you drop it again, what if one of my female nurses went with you?” the doctor asked. Matilda shrugged. She’d rather do it herself, but she had blown that chance. Anything was better than accidentally peeing on Miss Honey’s hand or something. She might blow up the sink with her mind. She had read that viruses were spread via bodily fluids, and what if this sudden telekinetic thing was a symptom of some unknown illness? She couldn’t risk passing it on to her. Not Miss Honey. Anyone but Miss Honey. The nurse would wear gloves at least. If she couldn’t do this by herself, this was the next best option. She gave her agreement, before giving her small hand a glare. “This is your fault.” she whispered at it as she followed a young black haired woman with glasses back into the bathroom. “Go on and lift up your gown with both hands and spread your legs.” Matilda didn’t fight it when she felt herself get cleaned, it was weird but necessary with her hands occupied. “Now what you’re going to do is pee for a second to flush out anything, and then stop.” Matilda stared over at the sink and relaxed. One second went by, and then two. No, no, no, no!! “I can’t stop it!” “No worries, it happens. It takes practice, as long as I can get enough in the cup. Good, just a little more, and... this should be enough. D-did the sink just turn on?” Oops, Matilda thought as the nurse stood back up with the half-full cup. “Go ahead and finish up here and meet us back in the room. Don’t forget to wash your hands in the haunted sink.” Matilda breathed a sigh of relief when she was alone. Embarrassment seemed to be the trigger for whatever made her lose control. She didn’t realize doctor appointments could be so...awkward. At least all the embarrassment for the day was over, she thought as she washed her hands, blissfully unaware that the day had only given a taste of what it had to offer. Chapter 9 As smart as Matilda was, there was one thing she didn’t fully grasp, and that was just how remarkable she really was. She didn’t know why adults sometimes gaped at her with glassy eyes, or why Miss Honey kept telling her she was special. She had never thought herself as special before. She had certainly never been told so by her family. She enjoyed reading and learning new things, but in her mind that didn’t really set her apart from anyone else her age. She didn’t feel any different than her friends, Lavender and Hortencia. They all loved pulling pranks on Miss Trunchbull, but if anything though, if anyone was a “genius” it was Hortencia. Matilda and Lavender were in awe of her when it came to her bravery and how far she was willing to go to pull one over on the Trunchbull. They looked up to her, as any pair of six year olds would look up to an 11 year old, with awe and reverence. When Hortencia had told the tale of how she had single handedly snuck into the Trunchbull's office and sprinkled every single one of her pair of gym shorts in itching powder, it had elevated her to god status in their young eyes. Once the doctor had left the room, Matilda changed back into her overalls, glad to be rid of the gown. She got her legs in fine by herself, but when it came time to hoist the straps up, she winced. Both her arms gave off a dull painful throb which she fought through as she tried to fasten the buckles. There was something that Miss Honey had said that had bothered her. She didn’t quite understand what she had meant by “she was usually so much more mature than other kids her age?” What did she mean she was being more childish than usual? Did Miss Honey expect her to act like an adult all the time? Matilda had a sinking feeling Miss Honey was putting her on a pedestal far higher than she deserved to be on. Matilda wondered if she meant childish because she needed help sometimes. “How are you feeling? Still up for the trip?” Miss Honey asked, before taking the loose strap of Matilda’s overalls and buckling them for her. “Yes!” Matilda said and frowned as Miss Honey fastened her clothes for her. Was this childish? She had been enjoying having Miss Honey there, brushing her hair and tucking her into bed at night. It was a new experience for her, but was she not supposed to? Was that a childish thing to want help? Mom’s always did that sort of thing for their kids in books, but Matilda wondered if that’s why Miss Honey liked her, because she was “more mature”. Was she the exception to the rule because she was different? They walked in silence down a few blocks in the small village. Matilda stared questioningly at Miss Honey’s offered outstretched hand before they crossed the busy intersection. Was it some kind of test, she wondered to herself. Before she could make up her mind on what to do, Miss Honey had taken her hand and led her across. Matilda let out a small whimper as she let her arm be raised. She had only expected pain during the actual injection process, but not after. Once they stood in front of the large white multi-story building all thoughts of pain and childish actions were far behind her. Now she was the one who eagerly marched forward pulling Miss Honey by the hand. She was so excited to be here! The place was full of adults and children alike on a bustling Saturday afternoon. A banner hung on the entrance that read, “Come Meet our Award Winning Olympic Athletes! Today Only!” Matilda was fascinated by the displays. Each room had a different civilization. There was Rome, and Egypt, Incan, Persian, Ancient Greek, Chinese, Mayan and Mesopotamian. That was just a traveling display that came and set up one month a year before packing up and moving to another city. There was still the Museum's usual year around displays she had never gotten to see. There were paintings, and sculptures, and the Garden Maze in the back that drew flocks of families. She heard along the way there were hundreds of different types of plants to see. She had seen pictures in a book and it looked so beautiful. In the center of the maze was a huge gorgeous fountain. “So what do you want to look at first?” Miss Honey asked. “You pick, I can’t decide!” Matilda admitted. “How about we start with Rome and work our way around?” Matilda peered into various glass cases and read all about various inventions, and tools. There was a display about the founding of the Julian calendar she found fascinating. She hadn’t even realized nearly 30 minutes had gone by in the first room alone. She had been reading about the history of aqueducts when Miss Honey reminded her if they wanted to see everything she couldn’t stop and read every little plaque that had writing on it. They passed through Inca and Mayan territory, but Miss Honey had to practically drag her out of the Egyptian room. She would have stayed in there all day if given the chance. The mummies history, and the pyramids were so interesting that she hadn’t even flinched reading about the embalming process despite Miss Honey’s concerns about it giving her nightmares. After two-and-a-half hours they had finished all the civilization rooms. Matilda was ready to jump straight into the paintings, but Miss Honey pulled her in a different direction. “How about we take a break for a bit?” Miss Honey said. Matilda noticed she looked moderately uncomfortable. She seemed to be looking around for something, spotted it and Matilda obediently followed until they came to a line for the Restroom. It was fairly crowded and by the time it was her turn, Matilda began to feel the effects of all the water she had drunk. There was just one problem though, she realized as she stepped into a stall and closed the door. She couldn’t raise her dominant arm past her chest. Matilda winced in pain as she tried and tried again to reach the straps of her overalls. “Matilda, are you okay?” Miss Honey asked from the other side of the stall door after a few minutes. “Do you need help?” “N-no!” Matilda lied, sighing in defeat. Needing help getting undressed to use the restroom fell squarely in the childish category. She didn’t need to go bad anyway. She’d ask for help if it was an emergency, but for now she was fine. She kicked the plunger with her foot for show to flush the toilet and came out to wash her hands. “Ready for more?” Miss Honey asked and Matilda eagerly followed. She quickly forgot about her predicament for the next twenty minutes until she found herself shuffling from foot to foot. She stared at the paintings with less rapt attention and focus to detail. After another ten minutes she was no longer enjoying the paintings at all. She was about to admit defeat and ask Miss Honey for help when a familiar voice behind her called her name. “Matilda! Miss Honey!” Matilda spun around to find her older, blonde friend Hortencia and her mom. “Oh, hello!” Miss Honey said as Hortencia made the introductions. “Be careful out back at the Olympics display.” Hortencia warned ominously. “The Trunchbulls here and in a foul mood.” “Why?” Matilda asked, her joy now turned to horror. “Have you ever seen her in a good mood?” Hortencia shot back. “No, I mean why is she here?” Matilda asked, but the answer to her question came to her the moment she closed her mouth. “The Olympics display.” “Yeah.” Hortencia nodded before leaning in close and whispering in Matilda’s ear. “And because I put something in her drink.” She grabbed Matilda’s hand and slipped something inside of it. When she pulled back away, Matilda examined the laxative wrapper crushed in her fist. She nearly lost control of her bladder from laughing, only recovering once she crossed her legs and leaned forward. “You okay?” Matilda gave a side glance at Miss Honey, but she was busy talking to Hortencia’s mom to notice. “I need your help.” Matilda whispered. “Not here though.” She waited for a break in the adults' conversation to ask as politely as she could if she could go show her friend something in the other room. “I’ll be right back!” Matilda reassured them both once she had gotten their consent and dragged Hortensia by the hand towards the restrooms. She froze in dismay as she read, “Closed for Cleaning.” “What, what did you want to show me?” Hortencia asked. “Nothing, I needed your help with my overalls. I can’t get them off and I need to pee.” “Why didn’t you just ask Miss Honey? Why do you need my help for?” “Because. Besides it doesn’t matter, it’s closed.” Hortencia rolled her eyes. “That’s such a little kid problem. You little kids can't hold it for five minutes without peeing your pants. Fine there’s another one downstairs. I’ll take you.” Hortencia groaned acting like it was the biggest chore. “Thanks.” Matilda mumbled, shifting her weight from foot to foot. “I can’t lift my arms for some reason. ” “Why?” Hortencia asked as the two of them rode the escalator down. “Got a bunch of shots this morning and-” “Tetanus, wasn’t it?” Hortencia nodded her head in understanding. “Had to get one after spending all day in the chokey. I came out with all these cuts and scrapes before Trunchbull let me out. I had to tell my parents I got cut from the metal in the jungle gym, but yeah, couldn’t lift my arm for a week.” “So it’s normal?” Matilda asked. “I guess.” “Where are you two going?” A voice rang out. They turned to see Miss Honey and Hortencia’s mom at the top of the escalator about to ride it down. “The bathroom!” Hortencia yelled back up. “Matilda needs help getting her pants off!” Matilda cringed. “Thanks.” she mumbled. She could feel the heat radiating off her face. “Tell the whole place why don’t you.” “I think I will.” Hortencia said with a grin. “She’s about to pee herself!” She yelled back up before letting out a laugh. “Lighten up, no one cares, you’re just a little kid after all!” Matilda was horrified and the worried expression on Miss Honey’s face didn’t help. Even worse, she could feel the pressure building behind her eyes. She rubbed at them as tried to get the sensation to go away. “Jeez, don’t cry I was only teasing you.” Hortencia said. “I’m not crying, there’s something up with my eyes.” Matilda said. She stopped at the bottom of the escalator and blinked trying to get the sensation to go away. “Matilda! Are you okay?” Miss Honey said. Matilda could hear the worry in her voice without looking at her. She must have taken two steps at a time to get to her this fast. “I’m fine, my friend is just picking on me.” Matilda said, plastering on a fake smile. Try as she might, she couldn’t stand still long enough for that sentence to ring true. “Are you going to lose control?” Miss Honey whispered in Matilda’s ear. Her face burned crimson. “No! I don’t have to go that bad!” Matilda said. “I meant the other thing.” Miss Honey said. “Oh, umm, I- I don’t think so.” Matilda said, sounding unsure. The burning pressure was now worse thanks to the question and the realization that they were surrounded by precious and priceless artifacts was not lost on either of them. “Let’s go outside just in case.” Miss Honey said. “Can I use the restroom first?” Matilda asked, but she knew the answer to that question as soon as a poster fell off the wall behind them. “Quickly! Let’s get you out of here!” Miss Honey scooped Matilda up and raced outside, leaving behind a confused Hortensia. “Uh, see you at school!” She yelled after them. Miss Honey briskly walked outside only to find the courtyard packed from the Olympics display. There was nowhere for her to release the pent up energy without being spotted, and the last thing either of them wanted was to be caught by… “Jen! Jen! What brings you by?” The Trunchbull asked. “Come to see me perform my famous hammer throw perhaps? Wait, what are you doing with the Wormwood brat?” The Large muscular woman sneered at Matilda, who hid her face in Miss Honey’s shoulder. No matter how brave she was with her friends, her natural instinct was to shrink in terror when caught face to face with the horrible beast. “Absolutely! I wouldn’t miss it! When’s the next demonstration?” Miss Honey asked, trying to appease the horrid women. “You didn’t answer my question. What are you doing out of school with the Wormwood brat?” “We came to see the exhibits, and-” Miss Honey’s words were cut off by a faint gurgling sound. Miss Trunchbull's face paled. “What do I care what you do with the little vermin on the weekends?” The Trunchbull said before storming away inside while holding her stomach. Miss Honey breathed a sigh of relief before spotting the maze. “Here!” She said, rushing inside around a few corners and into a dead end. She set Matilda down in front of a pile of leaves when they were sure they were alone. “Would that help, whatever it is to calm down?” Matilda nodded and stared fixated at the pile until it was as if a strong wind had entrapped itself in the corner of the hedge. Miss Honey watched the leaves swirl around for a few moments, until the small pocket of wind died down. Matilda now kneeled on the ground with her ankles crossed and hands holding herself. Using her powers had made her urge to pee so much worse. She suddenly felt very weak. She gasped as she felt a small trickle escape into her pants. No. No. No. Not while she was awake! Not in public. “Oh, Matilda, I didn’t know you needed to go this badly. ” Miss Honey said. She rested her hand on the small child's back. “ I’m-I’m fine.” Matilda said, before standing up. She still shifted from foot to foot, but felt she could move on. She looked down at her pants alarmed at the tiny dime sized wet stain. She covered it quickly with her hands, but Miss Honey had already seen it. “Why didn’t you tell me you couldn’t undue the clasps? I would have helped you.” Miss Honey said gently as they slowly made their way towards the center of the maze. There had been a sign for porta-potties along with an ominous sign. “Due to the recent cost of the dying plant life and flowers, please use the portable facilities located in several points along this maze.” A large red circle with a parent and small male stick figure peeing into the bush was crossed out with a big red line through it along with more text underneath. “Punishable by permanent ban and 250 pound fine.” “Because it was a childish thing to need help with.” Matilda mumbled, as she shuffled along as fast as she could. “I can’t lift my arms from the shots.” “Matilda, look at me.” Miss Honey said. Matilda kept moving but looked up. “I want you to rely on me, okay? I know you’re so used to having to take care of yourself you don’t know what it means to rely on others. But If you ever need anything, big or small, I want you to tell me, okay? I don’t want you to feel you have to do everything by yourself.” Matilda nodded, too preoccupied on the situation to let the words she was hearing sink in. Her eyes were watering and her pants felt suspiciously damp. She was afraid to look at the damage. After three more wrong turns, her heart soared when she saw the exit. “It’s the center!” She cheered rushing forward until she stopped dead in her tracks looking horrified. “What? What is it?” Miss Honey said, until she saw the problem. “Oh no.” She mumbled, before meeting the near crazed look in Matilda’s eyes. “Well, I guess we better get in line.” They stood in the back and waited with Matilda occasionally letting out a cry. She couldn’t hide her situation now. A tiny wet streak ran down a pant leg. Passerby’s offered Miss Honey a sympathetic nod as if to say, “Been there with my little one.” The door to the only porta potty finally opened. A mother and her toddler were about to go in when the crowd jumped as something large barreled towards them all. People left and right were shoved out of the way with grunts of, “MOVE!” and “Out of the way!” were hurled at them. The Trunchbull, holding her stomach, pushed and shoved her way to the front of the line, knocking over the mom and toddler in the process before going inside and slamming the door in the process with an angry THUNK. Miss Honey looked down at the horrified look on Matilda’s face as she held herself, tears now streaming down her face. She rubbed her back sympathetically, before guiding her away. “I have an idea.” She said. Matilda whimpered as she saw her last remaining hope vanish in front of her. She couldn’t make it through the maze to the other bathrooms. “Over here.” Miss Honey whispered, leading her into a corner of the last dead end they had come across. “Take off your shoes and socks.” Matilda thought she knew what Miss Honey wanted her to do. Her face turned red, but it was better than having a full blown accident. Miss Honey was going to stand guard so she could pee in the grass like a dog. She kicked off her shoes before pausing to bend and hold herself again, before managing to slip off her socks. “Please help me with the straps.” Matilda begged. “Why?” Miss Honey asked, before realization dawned on her. She gave Matilda a sympathetic smile. “No, sweetie. You need to keep them on.” She gave her head a gentle pat. “Wha-” Matilda choked out as she sobbed. “No, please no!” She tried to undue the strap herself, but her arm was now even worse than before. “I can’t!” “Sweetie, it’s okay, I promise. Just get it over with.” Matilda sobbed. “No, I’ll go back in line. I can make it!” “Shh. Honey, you already didn’t make it.” The woman said, but her voice was gentle and non chastising. She knelt down until she was eye level with her. “There’s no point in fighting the inevitable any longer.” “I- I-’m so sorry.” Matilda cried. Another, larger streak had begun to form but then stopped. “Matilda, really it’s okay. You’ll feel better if you just get it over with. I promise. I love you, and a pair of wet pants, or sheets isn’t going to change that.” Matilda stood there stunned. It had taken her so off guard that she let go of herself and stood still, staring at Miss Honey as if seeing her for the first time. Had she just heard what she thought she did? The distraction had been enough. Matilda whimpered and turned towards the hedge as she felt her bladder decide enough was enough. She leaned her head against the hedge and began to bawl as warm liquid began to freely flow down her legs, soaking the faux denim and coming out at the ankles, leaving a patch of damp grass at her feet. “It’s okay, it’s okay.” Miss Honey whispered gently, rubbing Matilda’s back. “That’s it. It’s all over now.” She gently spun the girl around to face her. She ran the back of her hand along the girls damp cheeks. There was still a look of uncertainty and shock in her eyes. “Talk to me, Matilda.” “Were you just saying that?” Matilda asked, almost a whisper. “Saying what?” Miss Honey asked, but the young girl didn’t respond. She was at a complete loss, until a sad thought crossed her mind. “Matilda,” Miss Honey whispered. She felt something large and thick catch in her throat. “Has anyone ever told you they loved you before?” Matilda stood still for a moment before slowly shaking her head no. Miss Honey sighed sadly before kneeling down and wrapping her arms around the trembling girl and rocked her back and forth. “I love you, Matilda.” “No, Miss Honey, you’ll get all wet.” Matilda said, but made no move to push her away. “I don’t care.” “Miss Honey.” “Yes?” “...I love you too.” ……………………………………………………………………………….. When the two stood up and made their way back to the center of the maze, they noticed the line for the Porta Potty had not changed at all. Was Miss Trunchbull still in there? Matilda wondered. She had an idea, a terrible, but wonderful idea. She doubted she could pull it off, but the fluttering anticipation in her chest told her Maybe. Despite her current ordeal, she hadn’t felt this happy and at peace… ever. If she could smash a wall, and knock over shelving… what if? “Is that lady still in there? The big one?” Matilda asked. A woman and daughter pair turned around and took in the state Matilda’s clothes. The woman gave her a look of sympathy before nodding her head. It was all she needed to know. “There’s a fountain by the exit.” The woman called out after her. “Miss Honey, could I use my powers for evil, just this once?” She motioned something with her finger and Miss Honey knitted her eye-brows together. It took her a minute to respond, as being a good role model and poetic karma fought for dominance. “You could try, I mean it’s not like you could...right?” Miss Honey smiled for a second. “I feel like I could do anything right now.” Matilda whispered. She stared at the porta-potty. It had worked with the glass. She threw her whole mind into it. She summoned every emotion she had felt today. Embarrassment, shame, and lastly, a new one she had never felt before. Love. Ever so slowly she could see the blue box begin to rock. Back and forth. Back and forth. “KNOCK IT OFF YOU LITTLE MAGGOTS!” Bellowed an angry voice from inside. Back and forth. Back and forth. “I MEAN IT, IF I FIND WHOSE DOING THAT I’M GONNA MAKE YOU WISH YOU WERE NEVER BORN!” The rocking began to pick up momentum. People in line began to back up. Back and forth. Back and forth. Finally with one last mental push, the porta potty tipped over. “Huh, sure is windy today.” Miss Honey said casually as they turned their backs and began the walk back home. “Right, Miss Honey, It just seems to come out of nowhere.” Matilda said with a grin. “You know you don’t have to keep calling me, Miss Honey.” Matilda took her hand in her hers. “What do you want to be called?” Jennifer thought about it for a moment. “When you’re ready, how about mom?” Matilda smiled. “Okay, mom.”

Chapter 1 Erica wakes up, once again, to a cold, clammy bed. Realising what she’s done, she lets out a tiny groan and groggily rolls out of her bed. After taking some time for her eyes to adjust to the dark room, she she pulls away the bedsheets to ‘inspect the damage’, making sure to be quiet to avoid waking her little sister, who was still peacefully asleep on another bed next to her’s. For the third time this week the twelve year-old has wet the bed. Last night’s accident seems to have been particularly severe, with much of her mattress soaked in pee. Bemoaning the earful that she was about to get from her mother, Erica peeled off the wet sheets and left them on her bed. She then exits her room, looking for mama, who was in the kitchen preparing breakfast for the family. “Mama…” she greeted her mom. “Eri, good morning–” replied mama. As she turned to face her daughter in her wet pants she immediately realised what had happened. “Oh, Eri, dear… this is the third time this week, isn’t it?” she commented in a slightly exasperated tone, as she continued preparing breakfast. “Did you remember to pee before going to bed last night?” she asked. Mama never blamed Eri for any of her accidents – she couldn’t help it after all, she thought. But nevertheless, hours of cleaning bedsheets has become a source of frustration for the homemaker. “Yes, I did.” replied Erica. But it was a lie. Since it was the summer break, the girl had spent a fair bit of time after dinner just lazing around on her bed, and when it was finally time for bed she was much too tired to care about emptying her bladder before going to sleep. But telling the lie was an easy escape for Eri. Erica – or Eri to her family – is a rather meek, yet somewhat stubborn and headstrong girl. And despite being the older of two sisters, she has perhaps been coddled a bit too much by her family. Erica had always struggled with bedwetting, or anything potty-related for that matter. She was only fully out of diapers at age five, and even then, accidents – both day and night – were a fairly frequent occurrence. She’d been improving somewhat as she grew older, but recently it’s gotten a lot worse again. She did feel a tiny bit of guilt over her potty issues – mainly because the cleanup was always an arduous process. When it wasn’t as frequent she didn’t feel as bad about it, but with her accidents becoming so much more common, it was starting to wear on her, too – especially since she knew that her parents already had their hands full with potty training her younger sister. “In any case, why don’t you wash up, dear? Breakfast will be ready once you’re done.” said mama. “We’ll handle your sheets later.” *** Just as Erica comes out of the shower, six year-old Anna emerges from the bedroom, rubbing her eyes. Anna was Erica’s younger sister. Cheerful and bubbly, her earnest, adorable character has endeared her to everyone in the family – including Anna. This morning she was wearing a cartoon-themed pair of pyjamas, and through her pyjama pants, there was the very obvious bulge of a soaked pull-up. Anna, like her older sister, was proving to be just as difficult to potty train. At six years-old, she was still in pull-ups. And although she was sometimes able to make it to the toilet, she still mostly depended on diapers. “Good morning, Anna,” greeted mama. “Did you sleep well?” “Good morning, mama” replied Anna. “Yes, I did.” “Good morning, Eri” Anna greeted, this time directed at her older sister. Upon waking Anna had immediately noticed the state of Erica’s bed, so she couldn’t help but ask: “did you pee the bed last night, too?” Anna’s question was meant with absolutely no malice. The girl had nothing but affection and admiration for Erica, but nevertheless it still caused quite a bit of fluster for the older sister. “Yeah, I did,” groaned Eri, in a somewhat defeated tone, “but I couldn’t help it.” “It’s okay,” consoled the younger sister. “Look, I peed last night too!” she said, as she unabashedly tugged her pyjama pants downwards, revealing her pull-up. It was yellowed and sagging; a clear sign that the younger sister had indeed wet herself – heavily – last night. “That’s okay, dear, why don’t you come over and have some breakfast, and we can change you after that.” mama chimed in, as she began plating breakfast for her two girls. “And after that, we can get your sheets sorted out too, Eri.” *** Breakfast was an uneventful affair. Although Erica was slightly thankful that the scolding that she’d been expecting didn’t come to pass, the girl couldn’t help but begrudge the fact that her morning had begun on a lousy note – and that thought continued to occupy her mind throughout the meal. The three of them adjourned to the living room. Eri occupied herself with her phone, while mama proceeded to change Anna’s diaper. It was a simple, unassuming routine. “Oh my, you sure soaked your pull-up,” quipped mama as she helped the girl out of her pyjama pants, revealing the wet diaper. “Looks like it’s going to be a while before you’re ready for underwear.” “Yes mama, I peed a lot!”, replied Anna innocently. “Last night, and then just now, while eating breakfast too.” “That’s nice, dear.” said mama, as she ripped the sides of the pull-up and began wiping the girl. Eri observed the whole process play out, and couldn’t help but feel a twinge of envy. Her younger sister never got scolded when she’d peed or messed herself – only reminders and the occasional light teasing. How nice would it be, she thought, to be like her – not having to worry about soaking the bed; or getting nagged at or scolded; all while getting all the love and affection from mama. But no – she was the big sister. And as the big sister she needed to act like one, she thought to herself. Chapter 2 “Oh dear, last night was pretty bad, huh?” sighed mama as she viewed Eri’s pee-soaked bed. Erica had already stripped off the bedsheets earlier, and all that was left was a large urine stain. Mama placed a dry towel on the bed and started pushing, trying as best as she could to squeeze as much pee from the soaked mattress. It was tiring, time-consuming work. “You know, Eri dear, this bed isn’t going to last much longer at this rate” said mama jokingly, as she continued to press on the mattress. “I know, mama…” replied Eri sheepishly. She grabbed the wet sheets and rolled it into a ball, to prepare to bring it to the washer. “I’m sorry.” “It’s okay, it’s not your fault – but I’ve been starting to think that maybe I should start buying some diapers your size.” she half-joked. Erica was quick to react. “But mama, please don’t – I’m twelve years old!” she argued. “I’ll get better eventually, I promise!” “I know dear, just poking some fun,” consoled the mother. “But wouldn’t it be nice, being able to sleep at night not having to worry about wet beds? It sure would give me a much easier time.” It sure would, thought Erica. It was an idea that, at the very least, intrigued the girl, who envied her little sister who didn’t need to worry about keeping her pants or bed dry. But her pride was not having any of it. *** Erica lazed on the living room couch, mindlessly scrolling through her phone. It was slightly past noon, but the girl so far had no plans, nor any motivation, to do anything productive with her time. Today she found herself lost in thought, unable to shake herself away from the conversation that she had with mama that morning. Occasionally, she would glance down at her sister Anna – who was nestled comfortably on the floor – just to make sure that things were alright. Anna was watching a cartoon on the television, and was clearly engrossed in the show. Mama had put her in a comfortable t-shirt and shorts, and since she was slightly hunched forward, the waistband of her pull-up peeked adorably through the top of her shorts. With her eyes still on the television, Anna shifted her position slightly – from a cross-legged sitting position to now resting on her knees, bum lifted slightly off the ground – before proceeding to fill her pull-up. It was a subtle act, but with Erica all too familiar with her younger sister’s habits, she knew all too well what was happening. Not to mention, the smell had also begun to permeate the room. “Mama,” Eri called out casually to her mother, who was folding clothes in their bedroom. “Anna’s pooping.” “Alright,” she replied, “I’ll be over soon.” A short moment later mama joined the duo in the living room, and focused her attention on the younger sibling, who was still grunting and pushing out the remaining mess into her pull-up. “Anna, dear,” mama spoke gently to the girl, “I hear you’re poopy?” “Yes, mommy–” replied Anna, stopping in-between her pushes. “I’m still going.” Mama waited until the girl looked about done, and then gestured at the girl to lie down in front of her, where she had laid down a changing mat. “Now let’s see what we’ve got here…” said mama as she pulled down the girl’s pants, leaving the girl’s heavy pull-up in full view. The diaper was obviously messy, but its soggy state also made it clear that Anna had peed in it as well. “Anna, dear, your pull-up is soaked too.” commented mama, as she tore the sides of the pull-up and began wiping her down. “Yes mama,” Anna replied contentedly. “I just didn’t want to stop the show.” “Well then it’s a good thing that you had a pull-up on, huh?” teased mama. Done with her wiping, she then rolled the dirty pull-up and disposed of it, before helping Anna into a fresh pull-up. “There we go, all clean and dry.” said mama. “And thanks, Erica, for letting me know.” All this while Eri had been observing the process. She’d always pondered why Anna had appeared so content – so happy – in her diapers; and how patient and affectionate mama was with her. If I were in that same position, maybe – just maybe – I’d be just as happy, Erica thought to herself. *** “Mama,” Erica approached her mother, somewhat tentative. It was late in the evening, and mama was on the couch nursing a hot tea, with the sounds of the television softly playing in the background. “About what you said this morning…” “I’m sorry, Eri,” mama interjected, in a slightly concerned tone. “I really didn’t think it would bother you this much. I’m really not mad about your accident.” “Thanks, mama,” she replied, and continued in an even softer tone, “but… I was thinking that maybe I should wear diapers.” Slightly taken aback, mama gingerly placed her mug on the tea table and shifted to look straight at Erica, her gaze gentle. “Dear, I wasn’t being serious when I suggested the diapers,” mama started. Truthfully, she didn’t quite know if she’d wanted her twelve year-old back in diapers. But she saw her usually stubborn daughter, now blushing from ear to ear, looking close to tears. It clearly wasn’t something that Erica had taken lightly. She gently hugged the girl, and continued, “For now, why don’t you get to bed? We’ll sleep on it, and then tomorrow we can decide what to do next.” “And don’t forget to pee before going to bed.” Chapter 3 Today Erica woke up dry. It wasn’t much consolation for the poor girl, though, who immediately recalled the events of the previous night. Groaning, she turned and buried her face in her pillow. What was I even thinking, asking mama for diapers? She thought to herself. Having had a night of rest the girl now had a clearer mind, and she found herself deeply embarrassed at what she said last night. But along with that she also felt a sense of relief, after laying bare her feelings to mama. Nevertheless, she dreaded what she might face in the day ahead. She rolled herself out of bed, and, after taking a moment to ready herself, she came out of her bedroom, knowing that mama would be out there to greet her. “Good morning sweetie,” greeted mama warmly, after she heard the footsteps of her elder daughter. She took a cursory glance at her dry pyjama pants and smiled. “Looks like you managed to stay dry last night, great job.” “Thanks, mama.” replied Erica with a small blush. “Good morning.” Mama had her hands full with breakfast prep, and so she didn’t bring up the conversation from last night – which was somewhat of a relief for Eri, as she wasn’t quite ready to have that conversation, either. Wanting to distract herself from her thoughts, the girl decided to help mama out and started setting the breakfast table. “Erica,” mama called out from the kitchen. “Could you help wake Anna up, please?” she asked. Heeding her mother’s request Eri went into her bedroom, where her little sister was still sleeping comfortably on her bed. Her nightdress had ridden up all the way to her belly, allowing Eri a full view of her pull-up. Even in the dark room Eri could tell that the swollen, squishy pull-up was very wet. As gently adjusts the hem of her younger sister’s skirt, she couldn’t help but wonder if she’d end up in a similar position soon enough. “Anna, wake up, it’s time for breakfast.” says Erica as she gently pokes at Anna’s cheeks. Slowly, the young girl rouses from her sleep and sits up on her bed. “Good morning, Eri.” greets Anna, while she rubs her eyes, and the two of them head out to the breakfast table. “Thank you, Eri dear.” praised mama as she began brewing some coffee for herself. “Always such a helpful big sister.” It was a simple, off-handed comment but it still managed to put a small smile on Erica’s face. Perhaps today wouldn’t be that bad of a day, after all. *** “I was thinking that we could go get some groceries after breakfast.” said mama casually as she bit into a waffle. “And, if it would make you feel better, Eri,” continued mama, “we could get some diapers for you too.” Before Erica could react, Anna jumped into the conversation. “Eri’s wearing diapers, mama?” she asked excitedly. “Yes, Anna. Since your older sister has been wetting the bed recently, she thought it might be better to wear a diaper to bed until things improve.” replied mama matter-of-factly. “That is, unless Eri changes her mind?” she says, glancing over at Eri. “I, uh–” Eri stuttered. She hadn’t expected mama to be this straightforward or casual about it, especially so in front of little Anna. And she wasn’t sure if she’d appreciate the embarrassment of going diaper-shopping with mama. “Must I follow along?” she asked meekly. “You should, dear.” mama replied gently, not wanting to force Eri. “That way it would be easier to pick something suitable.” “Alright, then, I’ll go along.” replied Erica, with some trepidation for what was to come. Chapter 4 The grocery store was, mercifully, fairly empty. It was a weekday morning after all, which meant that they could have a comfortable time shopping for what they needed, and more importantly – less potential for embarrassment for poor Eri. Erica helped with the trolley, trailing slightly behind mama, who was browsing the shelves while holding on to Anna’s hand. Mama went first for dry foodstuff, then some detergent, before finally arriving at the diaper aisle. “We’ll get Anna’s pull-ups first…” muttered mama, as she grabbed two packs of Anna’s usual pull-ups from the shelf and placed them in the trolley. The packs had a light blue colour, with the image of a young girl smiling brightly, standing in just a shirt and the pull-up. The front of the pack also advertised features like snug leg gathers and 12-hour absorbency. Slightly higher on that shelf were more of that same brand of pull-ups, but in larger sizes. “...And we’ll get two of these, too.” said mama, who picked out another two packs of pull-ups, this time in Eri’s size. These packs had the same blue colour as Anna’s, but the image of the smiling young girl was replaced with a girl that looked slightly older – still smiling, but this time just sitting down conspicuously without a diaper. A tasteful design tweak for a diaper aimed towards a child who might be slightly more conscious about her diaper-wearing – but still undoubtedly pull-ups from a baby diaper brand. “These ones should work just fine.” mama said to Eri. “Or would you like to pick something else?” “No, mum, I’m good, thanks.” replied Eri, who really didn’t want to prolong her embarrassment any further. “But these are baby diapers, I don’t know if they’d fit.” “Well Eri, there are some pretty big babies out there.” mama replied warmly as she started walking towards the fresh produce section. Erica blushed slightly and followed closely behind mama, hoping that no one around them would notice that there were two differently-sized diapers in her trolley. *** “Alright, that’s the last of it,” commented mama, after they’d brought in all the groceries from the car into the kitchen. Erica then helped to stock them in the cupboard and fridge – mama had other things to attend to. “Let’s get you sorted out, Anna.” mama said, as she grabbed a hold of the little girl’s shorts and pulled them down. As expected, Anna was fairly wet and due for a change, which mama performed with ease. With her little one settled, mama then focused her attention on her older child, who had just returned to the living room after having completed stocking the food. “Why don’t you wear one right now, Erica?” offered mama as she tore open the pack of bigger diapers. Confused, Eri asked, “Why, mama? I only need them at night!” “For today I thought it would be good for you to try one on first, so that you can get used to the feeling – you might struggle to sleep otherwise” mama replied. “And I’ll need to show you how to put them on.” she said, as she pulled out a pull-up from the pack and gestured at Eri to come over. “Ehh…” sighed the girl as she reluctantly approached mama. “Can’t I do this myself?” she asked. “I’ll help you out just this once, then you can do it yourself next time, okay?” said mama. Gently, she pulled down Eri’s shorts and underwear, leaving her feeling somewhat exposed and vulnerable, especially since Anna was so close by – although she was already occupied with a colouring book. “Can we at least go in the room?” pleaded Eri, hoping for some privacy. “It’s okay, Eri dear. It’s easier if we did it right here.” mama said. All this while Anna had always had her diaper changed in the living room, so that’s where all the supplies were kept as well – and mama didn’t seem too keen on having to change this routine. “And don’t worry about Anna,” she consoled Eri. “I’m sure she won’t be mean about it.” “No, I won’t!” the younger sibling agreed. “Now, before putting it on you need to make sure you’ve got it on the right way,” instructed mama, as she showed Eri the pull-up. “This side’s the front – you can tell because it’s got a little ribbon at the top” she said, pointing to the little image of the ribbon. “And at the back there’s a small piece of tape – before throwing away the diaper make sure you roll it and tape it up.” Mama then carefully slid the pull-up up Erica’s legs, and adjusted the leg gathers for her. “Oh my – this fits you perfectly,” said mama cheerfully “and you look adorable.” The pull-up felt nothing like how Erica expected it to be. It was way thicker than her regular underwear, and it was fluffy and soft – it brought Erica a sense of comfort and security that she’d never experienced before. “Now we’re matching!” claimed Anna excitedly as she saw Eri in her diaper. Indeed, the older sibling was wearing the same pull-up, just in a slightly larger size. “Yes, I guess we are.” replied Eri. She couldn’t help but blush at the thought of wearing the same diaper as her sister who was nearly six years younger than her. *** “Now since you’re in a pull-up, it’s okay to go ahead and pee in it when you feel you need to. Or if you want to use the toilet, that’s okay too.” assured mama, as she pulled the girl’s pants back on. “But if you do wet, please make sure you change before it gets too soaked – I wouldn’t want leaks all over the place.” “Okay, mama,” replied Erica. Even with pants on, it did little to hide the bulk of the pull-up underneath. “But I think I’ll still use the toilet during the daytime.” “We’ll see.” replied mama, with a wry smile.

This morning I woke up soaking wet. As I lay there in my soaking wet nappy and warm puddle under me I just felt so deliriously happy. I am so glad I started bedwetting again and couldn't imagine being dry at night again now. I don't know why my bedwetting makes me so happy and contented but it does. Waking up wet knowing I have pee'd in my sleep so much without any knowledge of it is such a wonderful feeling. Any one else feel the same.

I always wake up happy and contented and soaking wet. Being a nightly bedwetter means I sleep soundly. How do others feel.

So you are an adult bedwetter. How often do you wet the bed? Nightly Weekly Monthly Occasionally. As for me it is every night now without fail. I honestly can't remember last time I woke up dry.

As mom got in the car she said, "be a good boy for your Aunt Sharon!" I was sad and had been crying at the thought of my mommy being away for a whole week. "We will have so much fun!", my aunt consoled. It was certainly not easy for a 5 year old boy to be in a strange place for a whole week. I continued to pout as mommy drove away. "Let's go in and get a snack," Sharon said as she carried my suitcase and put my mom's quilted, baby blue bag over her shoulder. I agreed and took her hand. I enjoyed the graham crackers and apple juice she gave me and I was getting more comfortable. After finishing, she turned on the TV and I sat in a beanbag chair and watched my favorite cartoons, bugs and daffy made me almost forget mommy had left. As I sat and watched I started needing to pee. I didn't know where the potty was and I didn't always make it on time even at home. Aunt Sharon asked me if I needed to potty right after my snack but I didn't need to go then. I kept watching TV. Roadrunner was on and he was my favorite. I waited to long and soon felt a warmness on my crotch and bottom. I kept watching TV. Aunt Sharon came to check on me. She soon noticed my pants were wet. "Uh oh, Dougie, looks like you tee-teed in your pants. Let's get you cleaned up." She led me by the hand around the corner into a bedroom. My suitcase and quilted bag were on the dresser. She went to a closet and took out a plastic mat. It crinkled as she spread it on the bed. She lifted me up and laid me on the